OF  AN 


ACT  iVtf  LIFE, 


RECORDS 


OF 


AN   ACTIVE    LIFE 


BY 

HEMAN    DYER,    D.D. 


NEW   YORK 

THOMAS     WHITTAKER 

2  AND  3  BIBLE  HOUSE 

1886 


Copyright,  1886, 
BY  THOMAS  WHTTTAKEB. 


PREFACE. 


THE  notes  from  which  these  Records  have  been  pre- 
pared, were  made  during  the  active  period  of  my  life, 
for  my  own  use,  and  without  any  thought  of  their 
ever  being  made  public.  Friends  in  whose  judgment 
I  have  much  confidence,  have  thought  that  as  they 
refer  to  many  actors  and  events,  during  periods  of 
great  interest  and  importance  in  our  Church  and  coun- 
try, their  publication  would  serve  a  good  purpose.  I 
have,  therefore,  reluctantly  yielded  to  their  request  that 
they  should  be  printed. 

Should  any  one  reading  these  Records  think  my 
criticisms  and  judgments  on  some  occasions  too  se- 
vere, I  would  say  that  my  notes  were  made  at  the 
time  the  events  alluded  to  occurred,  and  expressed 
what  I  then  thought  and  felt.  I  deem  it  more  honest 
to  leave  them  as  they  were  then  written. 

It  may  be  thought  that  too  much  of  a  personal 
nature  has  been  introduced,  but  an  autobiography 
must  necessarily  seem  more  or  less  egotistical. 

My  object  in  writing  the  sketch  of  rny  own  life 
has  been  to  show  the  important  events  and  changes 
I  have  lived  to  see,  and  in  which  I  have  been 
called  to  take  part. 

HEMAN  DYER, 

September,  1886. 


CONTENTS. 


EARLY  LIFE. 

PAOB 

Birth  and  Parentage. — First  School-Days. — Removal  to  Man- 
chester, Vt. — Religious  Thoughts. — Answer  to  Prayer. — A 
Sister's  Death. — Study  of  Latin. — A  Bashful  Visit,  and  a 
Disaster. — Murder  Trial. — Samuel  Haines. — Hunting  and 
Fishing. — Confirmed  by  Bishop  Hobart. — Farm  Life. — 
Pleasure  in  Books. — Preparing  to  Leave  Home.  ...  7 

PREPARING  FOR  COLLEGE. 

Arlington  Academy. — Study  under  Mr.  Anson  B.  Hard. — 
Varied  Experiences. — Rev.  Dr.  Coit. — Singing  School. 
— A  Strange  Adventure. — School  Keeping. — Decide  to  go 
to  Ohio. — A  Case  of  Conscience  on  the  Way.  ....  29 

LIFE  IN  GAMBIER,   OHIO, 

First  Appearance  on  the  Hill. — Dr.  Sparrow. — Room  and 
Room-mates. — Mrs.  Bishop  Chase. — Sleeping  on  Saw 
Rests  and  Narrow  Sheets. — Lauucelot  Minor  and  a  Hail 
Storm. — A  Midnight  Serenade. — College  Freaks. — Relig- 
ious Interest. — Missionary  Work. — Log  Cabin  Services. 
— "Sassy  Forme" — A  Parish  Organized. — First  Con- 
firmation. .  40 


CONTENTS, 


LIFE  IN   GAMBIER.— Continued. 

PAGE 

American  Sunday  School  Union. — Alvah  Guion. — J.  P.  B. 
Wilmer. — Change  of  Plans. — Bishop  Chase. — Prepara- 
tory Department. — Some  Experiences  there. — Milnor 
Hall. — Edwin  M.  Stanton. — Bishop  Chase  Resigns. — 
Election  of  Bishop  Mcllvaine. — Elected  Secretary  of 
the  Convention. — Philadelphia. — Bishop  White. — Brook- 
lyn.— Conference  with  Bishop  Mcllvaine. — Marriage. — 
Leave  Gambier 68 

LIFE  IN  PITTSBURGH. 

Classical  School  for  Boys. — Location. — Smoky  City. — Kind 
People. — School  a  Success. — Visit  from  Bishop  Mcllvaine.  81 

UNIVERSITY  LIFE. 

Elected  Professor. — Dr.  Bruce. — Prof.  Stone. — Dr.  Bruce  re- 
signs as  Principal. — Elected  to  take  His  Place. — Visit  to 
Gambier. — Degree  of  D.D.  Received. — Opinion  about 
Conferring  Degrees. — Election  of  Prof.  Stephens  and 
Prof.  Thompson. — Death  of  Prof.  Stone. — Clubs. — Judge 
Lowrie. — Bible  Class. — Incidents. — Missionary  Work. — 
Public  Fast  After  the  Death  of  General  Harrison. — 
Bishop  H.  U.  Onderdonk. — Liquor  Law. — Disastrous 
Fire  in  Pittsburgh. — Election  of  Bishop  Alonzo  Potter. 
— Bereavement. — Leave  Pittsburgh 106 

LIFE  IN  PHILADELPHIA. 

American  Sunday  School  Union. — Boston. — Bishop  East- 
burn. — Dr.  Vinton. — Mary  Dyer,  the  Martyr  to  Her 
Faith. — Faneuil  Hall. — Copps'  Hill  Cemetery. — Cam- 
bridge University. — Plymouth. — Rhode  Island. — New 
York. — Dr.  Tyng. — First  Sermon  in  Behalf  of  the  Sun- 
day School  Union. — Friends  in  Philadelphia. — May 
Anniversaries  in  New  York. — Astor  Place  Riot. — 
Bishop  Alonzo  Potter's  First  Charge. — Anniversary  erf 


CONTENTS.  iii 


PAGE 

Sunday  School  Union. — Visit  South. — North  Again. —  ' 
Dr.  Twing. — Railway  Accident. — Lake  Country  of  Wes- 
tern New  York. — Philadelphia  and  New  York. — Dr.  John 
S.  Stone. — Mr.  J.  A.  Perry.  —Diocesan  Convention. — 
John  C.  Spencer. — Judge  William  Jay. — Suspension  of 
Bishop  Onderdonk. — Rhode  Island. — Bishop  Griswold's 
Prayer  Meeting.— Bishop  Burgess. — Philadelphia. — Dr. 
J.  P.  B.  Wilmer.— Incidents. 136 

LIFE  IN  PHILADELPHIA.— Continued. 

Boston. — Dr.  Alexander  Vinton. — Murder  of  Dr.  Parkman 
by  Dr.  Webster. — Bishop  Alonzo  Potter's  Lectures. — 
Hon.  Samuel  Hoar. — R.  W.  Emerson. — Dr.  O.  W. 
Holmes'  Lecture. — Rufus  Choate. — Married  by  Bishop 
Bissell. — Washington. — Edwin  M.  Stan  ton. — Rev.  Albert 
Barnes. — Virginia  Convention.— "Yankee  Settlement." — 
Annapolis. — Newtown,  Conn. — A  Call  there. — Reason  for 
Declining. — Jenny  Lind. — Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Anne 
Jay. — Richmond. — Henry  A.  Wise. — John  M.  Botts. — 
Hugh  Sheffey. — John  Janney. — Charles  Sunmer. — James- 
town, Va.— Ex-President  Tyler 158 

LIFE  IN  PHILADELPHIA.— Continued. 

Philadelphia. — Bishop  Potter. — Episcopal  Hospital. — Statui- 
ton,  Va. — Weyers'  Cave. — Lexington. — Natural  Bridge. — 
Fording  the  James  River. — Lynchburgh. — Mr.  Black- 
ford. — Monticello. — "The  Slashes." — Proposition  to  go 
to  Iowa. — General  Theological  Seminary. — Niagara. — 
Newport. — An  Unexpected  Visit. — New  York. — Diocesan 
Convention. — Election  of  Provisional  Bishop. — The 
Misses  Rutherfurd. — Baron  Von  Ottingeu. — Louis  Kos- 
auth. — Girard  College. — William  Welsh. — Professor  Ste- 
phens.— Boston  and  Vicinity. — Unpleasant  Incidents. — 
Mr.  Copley  Greene. — Decide  to  go  Abroad 176 

A  VISIT   TO   EUROPE. 
Packet  Ship  "Ocean    Queen." — Calms,  Squalls,   and  Head 


iv  CONTENTS. 


MM 

Wiiids. — London. — Westminster  Abbey. — Exeter  HolL  — 
Speak  at  Anniversary  of  Church  Missionary  Society,  Brit- 
ish and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and  London  Sunday 
School  Union. — Earl  of  Shaft esbury. — An  Absurd  Charge. 
— Dine  with  the  Bishop  of  Winchester. — Hear  Rev. 
Henry  Melville. — Dr.  McNeil. — Duke  of  Wellington. — 
House  of  Lords. — Impressions. — House  of  Commons. — 
Dr.  Cummins. — Rev.  Henry  Venn. — Sir  James  Stephen. 
— Cambridge. — Celebration  of  the  Queen's  Birthday.  .  191 

VISIT  TO  EUROPE.— Continued. 

Dover. — Tyrol  and  Stelvio  Pass. — Munich. — Milan. — Fourth 
of  July. — Hans  Christian  Andersen. — Italy. — Paris. — 
London  Again. — Meet  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons.— Emigration. — A  Committee  from  the  House  of 
Lords. — Marriage  Laws. — Tour  in  Great  Britain. — 
Knowing  Englishmen. — Home 197 

LIFE  IN  PHILADELPHIA.— Continued. 

Commence  Work. — Trial  of  Bishop  Doane. — Presidential 
Election. — Franklin  Pierce. — General  Scott. — Dr.  Tyng. 
— Letter  from  Bishop  Alonzo  Potter. — Take  Charge  of 
the  Church  of  The  Mediator. — New  Building  for  the 
Use  of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union. — Proposi- 
tion to  Edit  the  Christian  Witness. — J.  S.  Copley  Greene's 
Decision  to  take  Holy  Orders. — Bishop  Doane's  Present- 
ment dismissed. — General  Convention  in  New  York. — 
Deputation  from  the  Church  of  England. — Bishop  Spen- 
cer.— Archdeacon  Sinclair. — Bishop  Medley. — Mr.  Haw- 
kins.— Mr.  Caswell. — Bishop  Meade's  Address  of  Wel- 
come.— Archdeacon  Sinclair's  Response. — Triennial  Meet- 
ing of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  •  Society. — Dr.  Tyng's 
Sermon. — Missionary  Meeting. — Speeches  of  Dr.  Tyng, 
Bishop  Eastburn,  and  Bishop  Boone. — Proposition  to 
become  Secretary  and  General  Manager  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Knowledge  Society. — Reasons  for  Accepting.  .  205 


CONTENTS. 


LIFE  IN  NEW  YORK. 

PAGE 

Purpose  of  the  E.  K.  S. — Bishop  Meade,  President. — Rev. 
John  S.  Stone,  D.D.,  General  Secretary. — Rev.  Dr.  An- 
drews, Editor. — Parish  Visitor  and  Standard  Bearer. — 
Miss  Marcia  Hall. — Executive  Committee. — Tiresome 
Work. — Take  Temporary  Charge  of  the  Church  of  the 
Incarnation — Edit  the  Episcopal  Quarterly  Review. — 
Elected  an  Assistant  to  Dr.  Tyng,  by  the  Vestry  of 
St.  George's. — Renewal  of  the  Proposition  to  Edit  the 
Christian  Witness. — Decline  the  Proposal. — Death  of 
Bishop  Wain wright. — Annual  Convention  of  the  Diocese. 
— Dr.  Horatio  Potter  elected  Bishop. — Work  of  the  E. 
K.  S.  going  on  prosperously 218 

LIFE  IN  NEW  YORK— Continued. 

Biographies  Published.  — Prayer  Books  sold.  — Establishment 
of  Church  Missionary  Society. — Officers  of  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society. — Visit  to  Bishop  Mcllvaine. — Negro 
Preacher. — Virginia  Convention. — Twelfth  Annual  Meet- 
ing of  the  E.  K.  S. — Prosperity  of  the  Society. — Virginia 
Seminary. — Mr.  John  Bohlen  and  his  Interest  in  the 
Seminary. — St.  George's,  New  York,  and  Dr.  Tyng. — 
St.  Luke's  Hospital. — William  H.  Aspinwall. — John  F. 
Sheaf e. — Free  Hospital. — Responses  to  Applications. — 
Appeals  for  Aid. — Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Jay. — Their 
Benevolence 214 

THE  PERIOD  OF  THE  WAR. 

Abraham  Lincoln. — Christian  Commission. — Meeting  in  Aca- 
demy of  Music. — General  Scott. — Other  Meetings. — Visit 
to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. — Skirmish  at  Drainsville. — 
Visit  to  Edwin  M.  Stanton. — Incidents  of  the  Visit. — Mr. 
Buchanan. — Edwin  M.  Stanton  and  John  A.  Dix. — 
Douglass  Dyer  given  a  Captain's  Commission. — Intro- 
duction to  President  Lincoln. — Bishop  Simpson. — Mr. 
Stanton's  Religious  Views. — First  great  Meeting  at 


vi  CONTENTS. 


PA3E 

Union  Square,  New  York,  after  the  Firing  upon  Fort 
Sumpter. — Departure  of  the  Seventh  Regiment. — Mob  in 
New  York. — Monitor  and  Merrimac. — Siege  of  Vicks- 
burgh.— End  of  the  War 241 

PERIOD  OF  THE  WAR.— Continued. 

Annual  Report  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  Octo- 
ber, 1861. — Many  Losses  by  Death. — American  Church 
Missionary  Society. — Death  of  its  President,  Rear-Ad- 
miral Dupont. — Progress  of  Church  Missionary  Society. 
— Evangelical  Education  Society. — Bishop  Alonzo  Potter. 
— Establishment  of  the  Philadelphia  Divinity  School. 
— Take  Charge  of  Calvary  Church. — Ecclesiastical  Wire 
Pulling. — Instances  of  It. — Make  a  Rule  not  to  Meddle 
with  Vacant  Parishes.— Dr.  G.  T.  Bedell  consecrated 
Bishop. — Meetings  in  his  Study. — Dr.  John  Cotton 
Smith. — Become  Assistant  at  the  Church  of  the  Ascension. 
— Mission  Work. — Bishop  Whitaker  and  his  Wife. — Or- 
ganization of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity. — Latimer 
Society  Formed. — Afterwards  the  Clerical  Association. — 
Become  Correspondent  of  the  London  Record. — Opinion 
about  the  Course  taken  by  England  during  our  War. — 
Bishop  Mcllvaine's  Visit  to  England. — Secretary  Chase. 
— William  H.  AspinwaU. — Reception  of  Bishop  McHvaine 
by  the  Queen,  Prince  Albert,  and  the  Prince  of  Wales.  265 

PERIOD   OF  THE   WAR.— Continued. 

General  Convention  in  Philadelphia  in  1865. — Anxiety  about 
the  Course  Southern  Bishops  would  Pursue. — The  Prob- 
lem Solved. — General  Convention  in  New  York  in  1868. 
— Elected  Bishop  of  Kansas. — After  Mature  Deliberation 
Decline. — Visit  South  through  the  Kindness  of  Mr.  Ste- 
wart-Brown.— Condition  of  Alexandria  Seminary. — Rich- 
mond.— Sad  and  Dejected  People. — Plantation  of  John 
Randolph  of  Roanoke. — Rev.  John  T.  Clark  and  bis 
Plantation. — Charleston. — Rev.  Dr.  Porter. — Mr.  Tren- 
holm. — A  Grandson  of  John  C.  Calhoun. — Return  to  New 


CONTENTS. 


York. — Work  of  the  Societies. — Anthon  Professorship 
in  Griswold  College. — Missionary  Work  in  Hayti. — 
Money  Raised  to  aid  the  South,  and  other  Cases  of 
Want.— Failing  Health.— Decide  to  go  Abroad 281 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

London. — Disestablishment  of  the  Irish  Church. — Mr.  D'ls- 
raeli. — British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. — Exeter  Hall. — 
Kev.  Dr.  Fowler. — Earl  of  Shaftesbury. — Bishops  of  Lon- 
don and  Carlisle. — Dr.  Tait,  the  Bishop  of  London. — St. 
James'  Hall. — Archbishop  of  Canterbury. — Bishop  of 
Oxford. — Bishop  of  London. — Archbishop  of  York. — 
Dean  Stanley. — Earl  of  Harrowby. — Lord  Colchester. — 
Duke  of  Northumberland. — Lord  Chelmsford. — Hear  Mr. 
Spurgeon. — Dr.  Bonar  of  Edinburgh. — Dr.  McLeod. — 
Interview  with  him. — Dr.  Kendall  of  New  York. — Arrival 
Home.  .  299 


RETURN  TO  NEW  YORK. 

General  Convention. — A  Pleasant  Surprise. — Anniversary  of 
the  Education  Society. — BishopsMcIlvaine,Eastburn,  and 
Cummins. — Policy  of  the  Evangelical  Party. — Hon.  Col- 
umbus Delano. — Death  of  Bishops  Scott  and  Burgess. — 
Elected  Member  of  the  Board  of  Missions. — Movement 
in  Mexico. — W.  H.  Seward. — Bishop  Wilmer. — Manuel 
Aguas. — Rev.  Henry  C.  Riley. — Work  handed  over  to 
the  American  Church  Missionary  Society. — Original 
Committee. — Urged  to  go  West  in  Behalf  of  the  Evangel- 
ical Societies. — Decide  not  to  Go. — Sad  Fate  of  Rev. 
Franklin  S.  Rising  and  Rev.  Robert  J.  Parvin. — "Mark 
Twain." — Esopus. — Life  at  the  Rectory  there. — Valuable 
Acquaintances. — Trip  with  Professor  Joy  and  Mr. 
Archibald  Russell. — Bishop  Horatio  Potter. — Simplicity 
of  Church  Services. — Afternoon  Service  in  a  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church.  .  308 


viii  CONTENTS. 


BETUBN   TO  NEW   YOBK— Continued. 

wtam 

Visit  Mr.  Russell  in  Maine. — Portland. — Join  Mr.  James 
M.  Brown  and  Family,  and  go  to  the  White  Mountains. 
— Mr.  Alexander  Henry  and  his  Kindness. — Mr.  Copley 
Greene. — Dr.  Stone. — Short  Vacations  in  Hospitable 
Homes. — Contributions  to  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society. — Mrs.  Mary  R.  Miller. — Mr.  D.  J.  Ely. 
— Rev.  Wm.  A.  Newbold  Appointed  Financial  Secre- 
tary.— Narrow  Escape  from  Drowning. — Letter  to  J.  A. 
Perry,  Esq. — Resolutions  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Clerical  Association. —  The  Voice  of  the  Lord  Upon  the 
Waters  Published.— Dr.  Tyng's  Preface. —Rev.  Dr.  J.  H. 
Eccleston. — Financial  Condition  of  the  E.  K.  S. — Indian 
affairs. — President  Grant  and  his  Cabinet. — Numerous 
Letters. — Various  Incidents. — General  Convention  in 
Baltimore.  ,  818 


RETURN  TO  NEW  YORK— Continued. 

Twenty-fourth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  E.  K.  S.— Twelfth  of 
the  American  Church  Missionary  Society. — Ninth  of  the 
Evangelical  Education  Society. — Bishop  Johns'  Sermon 
on  "Love." — Bishops  McHvaine,  Johns,  Lee  of  Delaware, 
and  Eastburn  Speak  at  the  Meeting  of  the  E.  K.  S. — Mr. 
Wm.  H.  Aspinwall  elected  President  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  in  the  Place  of  Hon.  J.  N.  Conyng- 
ham. — Rev.  O.  W.  Whitaker  elected  Bishop  of  Nevada 
and  Arizona. — Action  of  the  Board  of  Missions. — Ap- 
pointed Member  of  Commissions  to  take  Charge  of  Work 
among  the  Indians  and  Colored  People  of  the  South. — 
Mr.  Hinman. — Mr.  William  Welsh. — Col.  Kemble. — Large 
Indebtedness. — A  Heavy  Burden. — A  Great  Relief. — In- 
dian Agencies. — Subject  of  Appointing  a  Bishop  to  have 
Charge  of  the  Indian  Work. — Rev.  Wm.  Hobart  Hare 
Consecrated. — Great  Loss  in  the  Deaths  of  Mr.  John 
D.  Wolfe  and  Rev.  J.  Copley  Greene.— Mr.  Wolfe's 
Liberality.  334 


CONTENTS.  ix 


BETUBN   TO  NEW  YOBK.— Continued. 

PAGE 

Mexico. — Death  of  Bishop  McHvaine. — Bay  Bidge,  L. 
I. — Various  Duties. — Life  at  Bay  Bidge,  and  the 
Church  there. — Christmas. — Sunday  School  Convention. 
— Promptness. — Dr.  Muhlenberg. — Bev.  Mr.  Hub  bard. 
— Plain  Talk. — A  Model  Choir.- — A  Missent  Sky-rocket. — 
Aid  in  Preparing  the  Parish  Visitor. — Works  Published. 
— Beasons  for  Publication. — Evangelical  Alliance. — With- 
drawal of  Bishop  Cummins. — Arrangements  made  with 
Mr.  Thomas  Whit-taker. — A  needed  Belief. — Bev.  Win. 
H.  Hare  Consecrated  Bishop  of  Niobrara. — Many  Mem- 
bers of  the  E.  K.  S.  removed  by  Death. — "Policy  of  the 
Society.  "  —  Bishop  Mcllvaine. —  Evangelical  Views. — 
Board  of  Missions. — A  Bipple  on  the  Surface. — Death 
of  Wm.  H.  Aspinwall. — James  S.  Aruory,  of  Boston, 
appointed  to  succeed  him 344. 

JOURNEY  TO  MEXICO 

House  of  Bishops  appoint  a  Commission. — Bishop  Lee  com- 
missioned to  visit  Mexico. — By  Appointment  of  the  Exec- 
utive Committee  of  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society  I  accompany  him. — Our  Party. — Vera  Cruz. — Dr. 
Biley. — Mexico. — Drs.  Butler  and  Cooper. — Hon.  John 
W.  Foster. — Mexican  Experiences. — Tacubaya. — Floating 
Gardens. — First  Protestant  Confirmation  ever  held  in 
Mexico. — Washington's  Birthday. — American  Cemetery. 
— Benito  Juarez. — First  Ordination  in  Mexico. — Seven 
ordained  Deacons  by  Bishop  Lee. — Another  Ordination. 
— Deacons  advanced  to  the  Priesthood. — Another  Con- 
firmation.— Eighty -seven  Confirmed. — Leave  Mexico. — 
Encounter  a  "Norther." — Beach  New  Orleans  March  11.  376 

JOTJBNEY  TO  MEXICO.— Continued. 

Sad  News. — Deaths  of  Dr.  Samuel  A.  Clark  and  Mrs.  Henry 

M.  Field. — Meet  some  Friends. — Unsafe  Journey  North. 

'    — Bichmond. — Libby  Prison. — Action  of  the  Commission. 


CONTENTS. 


PAOE 

— Lay  the  Claims  of  the  Mexican  Work  before  our 
Church. — Summer  in  Stockbridge. — Beauty  of  Berkshire. 
— Centennial  Celebration. — Lose  the  Sight  of  one  Eye. — 
The  Adirondacks. — Life  there  wonderfully  Fascinating. 
— Religious  Services  in  the  Camp  and  at  the  Hotel. — 
Aid  in  Preparing  the  Parish  Visitor. — General  Conven- 
tion in  Boston. — Thirtieth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  C.  K.  S. 
— Eighteenth  Annual  Meeting  of  the  American  Church 
Missionary  Society. — Pleasant  Relations  of  the  Board  of 
Missions  -and  the  Church  Missionary  Society. — Church 
Matters. — Death  of  Valued  Friends,  Mr.  Frederick  G. 
Foster,  and  Mr.  Stewart  Brown 394 

JOURNEY  TO   MEXICO.— Continued. 

Appointed  a  Trustee  of  the  General  Theological*  Seminary. 
— Dr.  Morgan  Dix. — Dr.  Cotton  Smith. — Dr.  Hoffman. — 
Bishop  Potter. — Views  with  Regard  to  the  Administra- 
tion of  the  Seminary. — Clerical  Club. — Dean  Stanley. 
— A  Church  Congress. — Dr.  G.  D.  Wildes. — Bishop 
Potter. — Dr.  Washburn. — Dr.  Alexander  Vinton. — Church 
Congress  a  Success. — Illness. — General  Theological  Sem- 
inary.— Board  of  Missions. — Evangelical  Knowledge  So- 
ciety.— "  Goodness  and  Mercy  have  followed  me  all  the 
Days  of  my  Life." 412 


RECORDS  OF  AN  ACTIVE  LIFE. 


i. 

EAKLY  LIFE. 

I  WAS  born  in  the  town  of  Shaftsbury,  Benningtou 
Co.,  Vermont,  on  the  24th  day  of  September,  1810, 
and  was  the  youngest  of  nine  children,  six  sons  and 
three  daughters. 

My  father,  Henry  Dyer,  was  a  farmer,  an  industrious, 
honest  man.  He  was  a  native  of  North  Kingston, 
Rhode  Island,  and  a  lineal  and  direct  descendant  of 
the  famous  Mary  Dyer,  who  was  hanged  on  Boston 
Common  for  maintaining  her  religious  opinions.  How 
strange  it  seems  to  record  such  a  fact  at  this  day  !  My 
grandfather  and  all  his  sons  were  sturdy  patriots,  and 
served  in  the  army  during  the  Revolutionary  war.  One 
of  my  uncles  was  a  captain  in  the  regular  service,  the 
others  held  subordinate  positions.  In  those  days  men 
did  not  fight  for  office  or  emolument,  but  for  their 
country.  Among  my  early  recollections  are  the  ac- 
counts my  father  used  to  give  of  the  campaigns  he  and 
his  brothers  had  been  engaged  in.  Often  did  I  wish  I 
had  been  a  man  in  those  days,  that  I  might  have  fought 
and  served  my  country  too.  But  I  wore  a  paper  cap  and 
swung  a  wooden  sword,  and  made  many  an  onslaught 
on  mullen  stalks,  white  daisies,  and  such  like  enemies. 


8  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

My  mother  was  a  native  of  Connecticut.  Her  maiden 
name  was  Sarah  Coy.  Her  parents  I  never  knew,  but  I 
have  been  told  they  were  industrious  and  upright  peo- 
ple. In  early  life  her  advantages  were  very  few,  hut 
possessing  strong  common  sense  and  being  of  a  prac- 
tical turn  of  mind,  her  energy  of  character  enabled 
her  to  accomplish  much.  She  was  a  most  frugal  house- 
keeper, an  exemplary,  God-fearing  woman,  and  a  devoted 
mother.  I  retain  the  most  vivid  recollections  of  her  un- 
ceasing care  and  of  her  untiring  love  and  patience. 
Well  do  I  remember  with  what  unwearied  devotion  she 
watched  over  me  during  a  severe  illness  I  had  in  my 
fourth  year.  I  also  remember  the  alarm  and  anxiety 
she  expressed  upon  the  occasion  of  my  being  badly 
scalded  soon  after  my  illness.  During  the  long  days  of 
confinement  and  suffering,  her  face  and  words  were  to 
me  those  of  an  angel.  Her  presence  made  me  supremely 
happy.  Never  did  I  hear  a  harsh  word  from  her  lips. 
My  mother  was  a  woman  of  much  personal  dignity  and 
bore  herself  in  a  way  to  command  the  confidence  and 
respect  of  her  neighbors,  and  the  undivided  reverence 
and  love  of  all  her  family.  Whether  she  was  beautiful 
or  not  I  do  not  know.  But  when  she  was  dressed  for 
church,  with  her  simple  bonnet,  her  gold  beads,  aird  her 
red  cloak,  I  thought  she  was  just  perfect. 

My  father  was  much  thought  of  for  his  proverbial 
honesty,  and  his  sound  judgment.  Many  a  dispute 
among  his  neighbors  was  settled  by  his  short  but  sensi- 
ble opinion.  He  had  an  utter  detestation  of  litigation, 
and  taught  his  children  to  shun  it  as  a  great  evil.  So 
strong  was  his  feeling  on  this  subject  that  he  avoided 
any  close  association  with  those  who  were  fond  of  being 
in  the  courts.  In  this  respect  all  his  sons  followed  in 
his  steps.  He  was  for  his  day  quite  a  reader,  and  was 


EARLY  LIFE. 


fond  of  talking  about  the  books  he  had  read.  To  this 
habit  I  am  much  indebted  for  the  taste  for  reading  and 
the  desire  for  knowledge  which  were  early  enkindled 
within  me.  I  have  no  doubt  my  subsequent  life  was 
very  much  influenced  by  it. 

I  was  sent  very  early  to  school,  a  common  dis- 
trict school.  My  first  experience  made  a  wonderful 
impression  upon  me.  It  comes  before  me  now  at  this 
late  day  as  vividly  as  though  it  had  occurred  but 
yesterday.  When  my  mother  had  made  me  ready  and 
I  set  out  with  an  older  brother  to  whose  hand  I  clung 
very  tightly,  I  thought  it  was  a  great  affair,  and 
my  mind  had  some  very  big  thoughts  on  the  way. 
But  when  I  entered  the  school-house  my  wonder  and 
amazement  knew  no  bounds.  So  many  children  I  had 
never  seen  together  before.  I  could  not  imagine  where 
they  all  came  from !  And  then  there  was  the  master, 
a  man  grown,  silting  by  a  table,  and  on  the  table  were 
some  books,  a  ruler,  and  his  heavy  walking  stick. 
The  sight  of  all  these  things  filled  me  with  profound 
awe.  Perhaps  I  was  a  little,  perhaps  a  good  deal, 
scared.  At  any  rate  I  had  a  kind  of  awful  feeling. 
The  master  did  not  look  or  act  like  other  people.  I 
could  hardly  keep  my  eyes  off  from  him,  but  gazed  at 
him  as  a  kind  of  superior  being.  One  little  incident  is 
fresh  in  my  memory.  A  little  boy,  older  than  myself, 
was  called  up  to  the  master  to  say  his  letters.  I  can 
now  see  him  standing  by  the  knee  of  the  teacher  and  in- 
tently following  the  point  of  the  pen-knife  as  it  pointed 
out  each  letter,  and  I  can  hear  him  call  out  in  his  loud- 
est voice  the  names  of  the  letters,  one  after  another,  some- 
times right,  and  sometimes  wrong,  until  he  was  brought 
up  all  standing  at  the  letter  S.  He  looked  steadily  at 
it  for  some  time,  and  scratching  his  head,  without  saying 


10  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

a  word,  he  went  round  on  the  other  side  of  the  teacher 
and  took  another  look  at  it,  twisting  and  turning  all 
the  time,  but  keeping  perfectly  silent,  and  yet  very 
much  puzzled.  At  length  the  teacher  said,  "Well,  what 
is  it  ?  what  does  it  look  like  ?  "  Straightening  himself 
up  and  looking  the  teacher  in  the  face  he  said,  "  It  looks 
like  dad's  saddlebags."  This  created  quite  a  laugh  in 
the  school,  but  there  was  no  laugh  in  me.  The  matter 
was  too  important,  and  I  felt  too  deeply  for  that.  Many 
other  things  occurred  which  impressed  me  very  much. 
When  I  returned  home  I  felt  pretty  consequential,  and 
had  very  much  to  tell  my  mother.  I  do  not  believe  any 
boy  visiting  for  the  first  time  "  Barnum's  Greatest  Show 
on  Earth,"  was  more  impressed  and  stirred  up  than  I 
was  by  my  first  day  at  school.  One  day  at  school  I  was 
told  that  a  Mr.  Sherman,  a  mechanic  of  the  neighbor- 
hood was  "  laid  upon  the  shelf."  All  day  I  was  asking 
myself  what  it  meant.  My  only  idea  of  a  shelf  was  what 
I  was  accustomed  to  see  in  my  mother's  pantry,  and  I 
wondered  why  Mr.  Sherman  had  been  laid  on  a  shelf 
in  the  buttery.  On  reaching  home  I  told  my  mother 
what  I  had  heard  and  asked  her  why  they  had  put  him 
on  a  shelf?  She  told  me  Mr.  Sherman  was  dead.  This 
silenced  me,  though  it  didn't  exactly  satisfy  me,  for  I 
could  not  see  the  connection  between  the  two  things. 
To  this  day  when  I  hear  it  said  of  any  one  "  He  is  laid 
on  the  shelf,"  I  immediately  call  to  mind  Mr.  Sherman 
and  the  pantry. 

When  in  my  sixth  year,  rny  father  sold  his  farm  in 
Shaftsbury  and  removed  to  a  larger  one  in  Manchester 
in  the  same  county.  I  remember  well  the  circumstances 
of  breaking  up  the  old  home  and  removing  to  the  new 
one.  The  distance  was  about  twenty  miles.  To  me 
the  journey  was  something  tremendous.  I  had  never 


EARLY  LIFE.  11 


been  farther  than  two  or  three  miles  in  my  life,  and 
now  the  thought  of  going  twenty  was  almost  too  great 
to  take  in.  I  could  fill  pages  in  giving  an  account  of  all 
I  saw  and  heard  and  felt,  on  that  memorable  journey. 
I  only  mention  one  thing.  On  our  way  we  stopped 
at  a  country  inn  or  tavern,  as  these  places  were  called. 
The  teams  had  to  rest  and  be  fed.  This  was  a  new 
experience  to  me.  I  had  never  been  at  a  tavern  be- 
fore, and  of  course  I  watched  everything  that  took 
place.  I  was  particularly  struck  at  seeing  people  come 
in  and  go  out  as  though  they  belonged  there.  I  didn't 
understand  how  they  could  do  it,  for  it  seemed  to  me  it 
was  taking  too  great  a  liberty.  This  was  the  first  ex- 
perience of  a  feeling  which  has  remained  with  me  ever 
since.  I  like  a  true  and  proper  freedom,  but  I  cordially 
dislike  to  see  persons  make  themselves  too  familiar,  or 
too  much  at  home  when  not  at  home.  I  would  there- 
fore suggest  to  my  young  friends  that  they  be  careful 
not  to  be  too  free  when  they  are  only  guests,  lest  they 
make  themselves  cheap,  and  perhaps  a  nuisance. 

Late  in  the  day  we  reached  the  end  of  our  journey 
and  took  possession  of  our  new  home.  The  house  was 
small  and  plain,  but  we  were  soon  made  comfortable, 
and  were  glad  enough  to  have  the  rest  of  the  night. 

The  next  day  we  had  time  to  look  about  and  see 
where  we  were.  The  farm  was  in  a  retired  part  of  the 
town,  a  short  distance  off  from  the  stage  road,  but  most 
beautifully  situated.  To  the  east  there  was  a  long 
stretch  of  the  Green  Mountain  Range.  To  the  south 
some  miles  distant  the  Shaf'tsbury  Mountains.  To  the 
west  and  north  the  Equinox  Range.  Such  were  the 
surroundings  of  my  new  home,  and  they  were  most  pic- 
turesque and  beautiful.  Here  among  these  everlasting 
hills  I  spent  ten  years  and  more  of  my  life.  Here  J 


12  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

lived,  and  worked,  and  studied,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  all  that  has  followed.  I  never  recall  these  early  days 
without  feelings  of  unbounded  gratitude  to  God  that  He 
made  my  lot  what  it  was,  and  cast  it  where  He  did. 

At  the  time  no  doubt  I  thought  and  felt  not  unfie- 
quently  that  it  was  rather  rough  and  hard,  but  I  did 
not  understand  the  matter  then'.  The  necessities  of  our 
family  were  such  as  to  demand  constant  labor  and  the 
strictest  economy  on  the  part  of  all  its  members.  I  was 
too  young  and  often  ill  to  do  much  hard  work,  and  so  it 
devolved  on  me  to  do  the  light  chores,  such  as  bringing 
the  cows,  feeding  the  chickens,  running  errands,  and 
doing  a  multitude  of  little  things.  This  was  the  begin- 
ning of  a  life  which  has  been  filled  up  with  an  almost 
infinite  variety  of  odds  and  ends. 

As  soon  as  we  were  settled  I  was  sent  to  the  common 
or  district  school  of  the  neighborhood,  where  I  made 
fair  progress  in  my  studies.  My  teacher  was  a  young 
woman  of  whom  I  became  very  fond,  and  was  never 
happier  or  prouder  than  when  taking  home  to  my  par- 
ents her  certificates  of  good  conduct  and  scholarship. 
Those  certificates  were  prettily  executed  by  her  own 
hands,  and  I  carefully  preserved  them  for  many  years  as 
something  very  precious. 

It  was  while  attending  this  school  that  I  had  my  first 
distinctively  religious  thoughts.  I  remember  the  occa- 
sion well.  A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Bingham, 
afterwards  a  well  known  missionary  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  visited  the  school.  It  was  on  a  beautiful  after- 
noon in  the  summer.  He  made  a  short  address  and 
offered  a  prayer.  I  cannot  recall  his  words.  But  his 
appearance  and  the  impression  his  words  made  have 
ever  remained  with  me  since.  He  gave  each  of  the 
children  a  small  tract.  It  was  the  first  thing  of  the 


EARLY  LIFE.  13 


kind  I  had  ever  received,  and  was  read  and  re-read  a 
great  many  times.  While  under  this  teacher  I  made  my 
first  attempt  at  writing.  A  copy  was  set,  and  I  was  left 
to  follow  and  imitate  it  as  well  as  I  could.  Nearly  an 
hour  was  spent  in  making  up  my  mind  where  and  how 
to  begin.  My  success  was  nothing  to  boast  of.  By  per- 
severing I  succeeded  iu  covering  the  first  page  of  my 
copy-book  with  characters  which  might  bear  almost  any 
name.  From  this  teacher  I  received  one  of  the  severest 
punishments  that  was  ever  inflicted  on  me.  A  little 
girl  of  about  my  own  age  had  been  naughty,  and  she 
was  made  to  stand  up  in  the  middle  of  the  floor  before 
the  whole  school.  She  wriggled  about  in  such  a  way  as 
completely  to  upset  my  gravity,  and  I  ventured  to  laugh, 
for  which  offence  I  was  trotted  out  and  placed  by  her 
side.  Nor  was  this  all.  My  arm  and  hers  were  tied  to- 
gether by  a  handkerchief,  and  there  we  stood,  she  as 
nervous  and  fidgety  as  she  could  be,  and  I  covered  with 
blushes  and  solemn  as  a  funeral.  But  somehow  I  thought 
a  good  deal  of  that  girl  afterwards. 

At  the  winter  term,  a  young  man,  a  medical  student, 
had  charge  of  the  school.  At  this  period  of  the  year 
the  attendance  was  much  larger  than  in  the  summer. 
Many  of  the  scholars  were  young  men  and  women 
grown.  Nothing  of  special  interest  occurred  during 
this  first  winter  except  some  cases  of  discipline  among 
the  older  scholars.  To  see  young  men  hold  out  their 
hands  and  be  ferruled,  produced  a  prodigious  impression 
on  my  mind. 

Without  going  into  any  detailed  account  of  this  por- 
tion of  my  life,  I  will  only  speak  of  some  incidents  which 
made  their  mark  upon  my  memory. 

During  all  my  early  boyhood  I  had  many  serious 
thoughts,  far  more  than  any  one  but  myself  knew  of.  I 


14  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

remember  well  a  very  alarming  illness  of  my  father.  It 
was  an  attack  of  quinsy,  and  for  a  time  the  sufferings 
and  the  danger  were  great.  Just  at  the  most  critical 
stage  of  the  disease  a  clergyman  called.  It  was  on  a 
pleasant  day  in  summer.  The  doors  and  windows  were 
open,  and  I  was  hanging  about  in  a  boy-like  way. 
After  some  conversation  the  clergyman  read  a  few  pas- 
sages from  the  Bible,  and  then  made  a  prayer.  In  his 
prayer  he  particularly  remembered  my  father,  and  asked 
that  God  would  heal  his  sickness  and  make  him  well.  I 
asked  myself  if  this  could  be  ?  If  God  could  made  him 
well?  Soon  after  the  clergyman  took  his  leave,  but  the 
thoughts  his  visit  had  awakened  remained. 

During  the  night  I  was  awake  much  of  the  time, 
thinking  about  what  had  occurred;  and  seldom  have  I 
ever  experienced  greater  relief  than  when  in  the  early 
morning  my  father  called  me  and  said,  "The  minister's 
prayer  has  been  answered.  I  am  a  great  deal  better." 

This  incident  gave  me  the  first  distinct  idea  I  ever  had 
of  true  prayer,  and  the  answer  to  prayer:  and  it  has 
been  of  much  comfort  and  use  to  me  ever  since. 

About  this  time  I  had  my  first  experience  of  death  in 
our  own  family.  I  had  been  at  funerals,  and  had  some 
strange  and  vague  thoughts  about  death,  but  nothing 
definite  remained  in  my  mind.  But  now  the  whole  sub- 
ject was  to  be  brought  before  me  in  a  new  light.  I 
was  to  see  one  very  near  and  dear  to  me  sicken  and  die. 
My  sister,  and  the  only  sister  remaining  at  home,  had 
by  performing  a  heroic  act  exposed  herself  very  much. 
She  was  driving  with  her  brother-in-law  in  a  sleigh,  and 
as  they  were  passing  a  large  house  they  discovered  that 
it  was  on  fire.  My  brother-in-law  immediately  giving 
her  the  reins,  leaped  out  of  the  sleigh  and  ran  to  the 
house,  the  flames  at  the  same  time  bursting  from  the 


EARLY  LIFE.  15 


upper  windows.  The  excitement  alarmed  the  horses; 
my  sister  got  out  and  went  in  front  of  them,  and  taking 
them  by  the  bit  succeeded  in  quieting  them.  She  re- 
mained in  this  position,  standing  in  the  slush  and  snow 
for  more  than  an  hour. 

The  fire  was  extinguished,  but  in  her  exposure  she 
contracted  a  severe  cold  which  settled  on  her  lungs  and 
brought  on  consumption.  She  failed  rapidly,  and  in  the 
early  summer  went  to  her  heavenly  home.  I  was  much 
with  her,  and  in  her  sweet  winning  way  she  told  me  of 
the  blessed  Saviour,  and  what  a  comfort  and  support 
He  was  to  her.  She  had  no  fear,  but  looked,  forward 
with  the  greatest  pleasure  to  the  time  when  she  would 
depart  and  go  to  be  with  her  Lord.  What  strange 
thoughts  I  had.  My  sister  was  very  beautiful  in  person 
and  lovely  in  character.  I  wondered  why  she  must  go 
away,  and  I  wondered  what  kind  of  a  home  it  was  to 
which  she  was  going  and  about  which  she  talked  so 
much.  To  me  there  was  no  home  except  where  my 
mother  and  sister  lived.  That  was  a  happy,  quiet, 
peaceful  home,  and  I  couldn't  comprehend  any  other. 
The  day  she  died  she  talked  freely  with  all  the  family, 
and  placing  her  hand  on  my  head,  with  angelic 
sweetness  gave  me  her  dying  charge.  The  words  were 
few,  but  the  impression  made  was  enduring.  I  remem- 
ber the  funeral  in  all  its  details.  The  officiating  clergy- 
man preached  a  simple  but  impressive  sermon  from  the 
words,  "  I  have  glorified  thee  on  the  earth :  I  have 
finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do."  Many, 
many  times  since  have  I  repeated  these  words,  and  said 
to  myself,  Is  it  possible  that  one  so  young  could  have 
finished  her  work?  and  how  often,  in  my  own  busy  life 
have  those  words  come  as  an  inspiration  to  do  with  my 
might  whatsoever  my  hands  should  find  to  do!  They 


16  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

have  made  me  think  and  feel  what  a  thing  it  was  so  to 
live  that  those  that  came  after  us  could  use  such  words 
with  regard  to  us  ! 

The  death  of  my  sister  was  a  great  loss  to  me.  My 
other  two  sisters  were  much  older  than  myself.  They 
were  both  married,  and  settled  in  other  parts  of  the 
country  when  I  was  too  young  to  know  much  about 
them,  while  for  nearly  ten  years  this  one  had  been  my 
constant  companion.  Ever  after  her  death  I  was  more 
susceptible  of  serious  impressions.  I  found  pleasure  in 
thinking  of  another  world,  and  particularly  of  that 
home  where  she  had  gone  to  dwell.  Though  never 
thinking  at  that  early  day  of  becoming  a  minister,  yet 
I  was  in  the  habit  of  going  off  by  myself  and  preach- 
ing sermons  to  imaginary  congregations. 

During  this  part  of  my  life  I  was  kept  steadily  at 
school,  and  made,  I  believe,  respectable  progress.  I  was 
neither  a  genius  or  a  prodigy,  but  I  knew  how  to  stick 
to  it  and  plod  along. 

My  health  was  delicate,  and  often  I  was  shut  up  in 
the  house  for  days,  and  sometimes  weeks,  at  a  time. 
This  was  a  great  trial,  for  I  loved  my  school  and  dis- 
liked very  much  to  be  absent.  But  the  trial  most  likely 
proved  a  blessing.  I  became  fond  of  home,  and  acquired 
habits  of  reading  which  were  of  great  value  to  me.  Be- 
fore I  was  sixteen  I  had  read  most  of  the  historical 
works  of  that  day,  at  least  such  as  were  accessible. 
The  first  novel  I  ever  saw  fell  into  my  hands  about  this 
time.  It  was  the  "  Scottish  Chiefs."  I  read  it  with  in- 
tense interest,  believing  every  word  of  it.  So  much  did 
it  stir  me  up  that  I  did  not  stop  till  I  had  read  every 
Scottish  history  I  could  lay  my  hands  on.  Great  was 
my  surprise  and  disappointment  when  my  father  said 
to  me  one  day,  "  Heman,  that  work  called  the  '  Scot- 


EARLY  LIFE.  17 


tish  Chiefs,'  which  you  have  been  so  eagerly  reading,  is 
nothing  but  a  pack  of  stories.  It  isn't  half  true."  This 
was  indeed  a  damper.  But  it  served  me  a  good  purpose, 

Long  years  after  when  visiting  Scotland  I  realized  the 
benefit  of  my  early  reading.  I  shall  never  forget  the 
feelings  I  had  when  first  I  saw  the  monument  erected 
to  the  memory  of  Sir  William  Wallace,  or  when  I 
crossed  for  the  first  time  the  moors  of  Northumberland. 
TJie  impressions  caused  by  the  reading  of  my  youth 
were  revived  and  I  seemed  to  see  passing  before  me  the 
scenes  so  vividly  described  by  Miss  Porter.  While  at- 
tending the  district  school  in  Manchester  I  became 
acquainted  with  a  Mr.  Ballard,  a  medical  student,  after- 
wards the  well  known  Dr.  Ballard.  He  had  charge  of 
the  school  one  winter,  and  we  became  as  intimate  as  a 
teacher  and  scholar  could  well  become. 

It  was  he  who  first  put  the  thought  into  my  mind  of 
obtaining  a  liberal  education  and  of  studying  a  profes- 
sion. At  his  instance  I  commenced  the  study  of  Latin. 
This  was  a  new  thing  in  a  common  district  school,  and 
occasioned  a  good  deal  of  talk  and  speculation.  Some 
of  the  wise  ones  shook  their  heads  and  thought  it  a  dar- 
ing and  doubtful  experiment.  From  that  time  I  became 
in  the  estimation  of  the  neighbors  a  rather  peculiar  boy. 
My  mother  encouraged  me,  but  my  father  was  silent  and 
thoughtful.  He  never  discouraged  me,  but  his  silence 
was  sometimes  rather  oppressive.  The  nearest  he  came 
to  commending  the  project  was  the  somewhat  dubious 
remark — "  Well,  Heman  is  not  a  robust  boy,  and  can 
never  stand  hard  work."  I  kept  on  with  my  Latin  and 
other  studies  under  Mr.  Ballard,  and  made  rather  rapid 
progress.  During  the  winter  I  made  my  second  impor- 
tant journey.  The  first  was  when  the  family  removed 
from  Shaftsbury  to  Manchester,  about  twenty  miles. 


18  RECORDS    OF  Atf  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

And  now  the  second  was  from  Manchester  to  Peru,  a 
small  place  on  the  east  side  of  the  first  range  of  the 
Green  Mountains.  Mr.  Ballard  was  from  this  town,  and 
wishing  to  visit  his  parents  he  persuaded  my  father  and 
mother  to  let  me  go  with  him.  It  was  a  new  and  great 
event,  going  out  to  see  something  of  the  world.  We 
went  in  a  one  horse-sleigh,  or  cutter,  and  it  took  nearly 
the  whole  day  to  perform  the  journey.  Not  much  of  a 
journey  some  one  will  say.  But  to  me  it  seemed  vejy 
important.  While  on  this  visit  I  suffered  two  severe 
mortifications,  the  scars  of  which  were  never  quite  ef- 
faced. Being  very  bashful,  I  was  easily  disconcerted 
and  upset.  One  day  Mr.  Ballard  took  me  to  call  on  a 
family  where  there  were  three  very  pretty  young  ladies. 
Of  course  I  was  ambitious  to  appear  at  my  best.  I  was  a 
student,  was  actually  studying  Latin,  and  much  would 
be  expected  of  me.  On  entering  the  house,  we  -were 
shown  into  the  room  where  the  ladies  were.  Every- 
thing was  very  nice ;  but  the  floor,  being  a  painted  one, 
was  without  a  carpet  and  was  very  slippery.  Coming 
in  from  the  road,  my  boots  retained  more  or  less  snow, 
and  as  I  stepped  into  the  room  away  went  my  feet  and 
away  went  I.  To  save  myself  from  falling  whole  length 
on  the  floor,  I  sprang  forward,  and  this  sent  me  across 
the  room  in  a  hurry  and  well  nigh  into  the  lap  of  one 
of  the  ladies.  Altogether  it  was  a  remarkable  perform- 
ance, and  frightened  me  nearly  out  of  my  wits.  I 
was  glad  enough  when  the  call  was  over  and  we  were 
fairly  out  of  the  house.  It  makes  me  blush  even  now 
to  think  of  it. 

On  the  next  day  I  thought  I  would  do  the  polite  thing 
and  take  Miss  Ballard,  a  sister  of  my  teacher,  out  sleigh- 
riding.  We  made  a  good  start.  The  horse  was  spirited 
and  went  gaily,  and  I  was  a  little  proud  of  my  skill  in 


EARLY  LIFE.  19 


driving.  We  were  indeed  going  splendidly,  when  all  of 
a  sudden  the  sleigh  struck  the  point  of  a  sharp  rock, 
and  the  unexpected  stopping  sent  us  head  first  into  a 
snow-drift,  and  the  traces  breaking,  the  horse  went 
snorting  and  flying  at  a  great  rate.  We  picked  our- 
selves up  as  fast  as  we  could  and  made  our  way  to 
the  nearest  house.  Nothing  was  badly  injured  but  my 
feelings.  The  young  lady  put  a  good  face  upon  the  affair, 
and  passed  it  off  as  a  capital  joke.  But  I  couldn't  see 
the  fun,  and  was  not  sorry  when  I  retired  from  the  scene 
of  two  such  disasters. 

On  our  return  I  resumed  my  studies,  and  tried  to 
drown  my  mortification  in  hard  work.  For  a  time  I  was 
full  of  the  idea  of  studying  law.  My  ambition  had 
been  aroused  and  I  had  many  dreams  of  future  fame. 
As  Manchester  was  a  county  town,  the  courts  were  held 
there  and  many  lawyers  resided  in  the  village.  Some 
of  them  were  very  distinguished  both  as  lawyers  and 
advocates.  I  was  in  the  habit  of  attending  court  as 
often  as  I  could.  To  my  youthful  view  it  was  a  most 
august  spectacle.  The  supreme  court  of  Vermont  at 
that  time  consisted  of  a  chief  justice  and  six  associates, 
all  venerable  men,  and  renowned  for  their  learning, 
talents,  and  character.  Such  men  as  Dudley  Chase, 
Richard  Skinner,  Samuel  Phelps,  and  others,  adorned  the 
bench.  Their  whole  appearance  and  bearing  inspired 
the  utmost  respect,  and  when  sitting  as  a  court  they 
were  a  most  dignified  body,  and  commanded  universal 
reverence.  Nothing  perhaps  ever  gave  me  more  pleas- 
ure than  listening  to  the  address  of  some  distinguished 
advocate.  Now  after  these  long  years  I  can  call  up 
the  forms  and  even  features  of  many  of  the  judges  and 
lawyers  of  that  day. 

I  remember  well  the  trial   of  a  farmer  for  murder, 


KECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 


which  brought  together  a  splendid  array  of  legal  talent. 
There  were  the  seven  judges,  the  lawyers,  the  high 
sheriff,  the  clerk  of  the  court,  and  the  officials,  and  a 
great  crowd  of  people.  Nearly  a  week  was  occupied 
in  taking  the  testimony,  and  in  skirmishing  among  the 
lawyers.  The  interest  increased  day  by  day.  When  the 
time  came  for  the  summing  up  on  the  part  of  coun- 
sel the  excitement  was  at  fever  heat.  So  great  was  the 
desire  to  hear  the  closing  address  that  the  court  ad- 
journed to  the  large  Congregational  church.  This  was 
thronged.  There  was  an  evening  session.  The  time 
and  the  place  added  impressiveness  to  the  scene.  How 
vividly  it  all  comes  before  me  as  I  write  !  The  destinies 
of  a  human  being  were  involved.  This  human  being 
was  a  citizen,  with  wife,  children,  and  friends,  all  waiting 
with  breathless  anxiety  to  know  the  result.  The  last 
speaker  for  the  criminal  was  the  then  well  known  and 
greatly  respected  Horace  Everett,  member  of  Congress 
from  Windsor,  Vermont.  He  had  great  fame  as  an 
advocate  and  orator.  Rather  late  in  the  evening  he 
arose  to  address  the  court  and  jury.  Every  eye  was 
riveted  upon  him,  the  vast  audience  was  hushed  to  an 
almost  breathless  silence.  I  can  see  Mr.  Everett  as  he 
stood,  pale,  anxious,  and  care-worn,  before  the  jury. 
Every  expression,  motion,  and  gesture  comes  back.  I 
can  hear  the  tremulous  tones  of  his  silvery  voice,  as 
in  broken  sentences  he  prepared  the  way  and  ap- 
proached the  merits  of  the  case,  and  then  in  fierce  and 
decided  tones  he  sifted  the  evidence  and  applied  the 
law.  A  full  hour  and  a  half  were  consumed  by  his 
masterly  argument.  There  was  no  movement  or  noise 
throughout  the  house,  but  a  deep  and  fixed  attention  on 
the  part  of  all.  Then  came  the  close,  and  how  shall  I 
describe  it  ?  No  words  of  mine  can  do  it  any  justice. 


EARLY  LIFE.  21 


Mr.  Everett  pushed  away  "his  books  and  papers,  and  in 
a  manner  all  his  own,  made  his  last  appeal.  It  com- 
bined every  element  of  eloquence,  pathos,  and  power 
which  could  produce  effect  upon  human  minds  and 
hearts.  There  was  nothing  extravagant,  nothing  boist- 
erous, nothing  claptrap;  but  in  the  most  perfect  taste,  in 
language  at  once  chaste,  refined,  and  classical,  he 
poured  fourth  a  strain  of  quiet  yet  earnest  eloquence 
that  swept  every  chord  that  vibrates  to  the  deepest 
depths  of  human  sympathy.  In  a  few  brief  minutes  he 
had  court  and  jury,  lawyers  and  audience  in  tears. 
Everybody  cried,  for  no  one  could  help  it.  The  case 
was  gained,  the  prisoner  was  saved.  The  moment  Mr. 
Everett  closed,  he  took  up  his  papers  and  left  the  room. 
For  several  minutes  silence  reigned  throughout  the 
building,  when  court  and  jury  recovered  themselves. 

The  prosecuting  attorney  closed  the  case  for  the  gov- 
ernment, the  judge  delivered  his  charge,  and  the  jury 
retired.  The  next  morning  a  verdict  of  acquittal  was 
made,  and  thus  ended  a  case,  the  main  features  of  which 
have  remained  with  me  to  the  present  time.  And  even 
now,  as  I  remember  Mr.  Everett's  address,  I  find  the  tears 
will  come.  I  mention  these  things  to  show  in  how 
many  ways  we  are  affected,  influenced,  and  educated  in 
this  world. 

In  connection  with  the  old  meeting-house  just  men- 
tioned, I  remember  some  things  which  affected  me  a 
good  deal  at  the  time.  Though  this  was  not  our  church, 
I  attended  service  there  quite  often,  as  it  was  much 
more  convenient.  On  one  occasion  I  heard  the  pastor, 
the  somewhat  celebrated  Lemuel  Haines,  the  colored 
preacher,  deliver  a  sermon  which  made  me  think  a  good 
deal.  I  do  not  remember  the  text,  but  in  the  course  of 
the  sermon  he  made  use  of  the  following  rather  quaint 


22  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

illustration.  "  If  a  man  should  come  along  and  say  to 
me,  Mr.  Raines.  lam  a  very  strong  man.  I  can  take  hold 
of  the  corner  of  this  meeting-house  and  lift  it  up  and  tip 
it  over;  I  would  not  stop  to  argue  with  him,  not  at  all; 
but  I  would  say  to  him,  Friend,  just  do  it.  That  would 
be  my  answer."  I  was  both  amused  and  instructed  by 
the  illustration  and  have  thought  of  it  many  times. 

On  another  occasion  in  the  same  church  I  heard  a 
young  clergyman  preach  from  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth verses  of  the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  John.  These 
verses  speak  of  a  hireling,  and  of  his  fleeing  when  the 
wolf  cometh.  I  remember  how  pale  and  anxious  he 
looked,  and  how  serious  was  his  manner,  and  wondered 
at  his  text.  But  it  was  soon  explained.  A  distin- 
guished lawyer,  a  member  of  his  church,  had  committed 
some  grave  offence,  for  which  the  young  minister  had 
brought  him  under  discipline.  The  result  was  a  great  ex- 
citement. The  lawyer  was  highly  connected.  The  min- 
ister was  young  and  much  of  a  stranger.  Some  urged 
him  to  resign.  Others  thought  he  ought  to  remain  at 
his  post.  Though  a  boy  I  sided  with  the  latter.  When 
he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  stay,  he  preached  the  ser- 
mon alluded  to,  and  gave  his  reasons  for  his  course. 
The  result  was,  the  lawyer  was  proved  to  be  an  un- 
worthy man,  and  finally  turned  out  badly.  I  often  won- 
dered afterward  whether  it  was  the  sad  look  of  the  man 
that  won  my  sympathy,  or  the  merits  of  his  case. 

One  other  incident  I  will  mention.  On  a  cold  winter 
day  I  appeared  in  this  church  wearing  a  new  overcoat, 
the  first  I  ever  had.  It  was  a  drab  overcoat,  with  its 
three  capes,  all  the  fashion  at  that  day.  I  tried  not  to 
attract  attention,  but  somehow,  it  seemed  to  me  that 
everybody  was  looking  at  rne,  and  this  made  me  nearly 
red-hot.  Red  I  certainly  was,  and  hot  too.  I  saw  a  very 


EARLY   LIFE  23 


pretty  young  girl  in  a  pew  near  by  turn  and  look  at 
me.  This  confused  me  fearfully,  and  I  blushed  into 
nearly  all  colors;  but  she  still  looked  and  I  didn't  know 
what  to  do  with  myself.  Now  while  thinking  about  it. 
I  am  nearly  upset.  There  she  sits  with  her  big  eyes 
looking  right  at  me.  I  don't  think  any  other  girl  ever 
made  so  much  impression  on  me. 

During  this  period  of  my  life  my  principal  recreation 
was  in  fishing,  hunting,  and  roaming  through  the  woods 
and  on  the  mountains.  My  father  was  very  fond  of  brook 
trout  and  of  wild  game,  and  was  always  ready  to  encour- 
age me  in  either  pastime.  It  was  in  my  fishing  excursions 
up  and  down  the  Batten  kill,  that  I  learned  to  swim,  and 
became  quite  a  proficient  in  the  art.  Little  did  I  then 
think  that  many  years  after,  this  skill  in  swimming 
would  save  me  from  a  watery  grave.  But  so  it  was; 
and  so  I  say  to  all  the  boys,  learn  to  swim.  I  was  toler- 
ably successful  in  catching  fish,  and  as  a  hunter  I  did 
fairly.  I  think  the  chipmunks,  the  red,  gray,  and  black 
squirrels,  as  well  as  the  pigeons,  partridges,  and  pheas- 
ants, of  that  day  would  bear  me  out  in  my  opinion. 
While  very  young  I  performed  one  exploit  which  added 
several  inches  to  my  stature.  One  morning  I  saw  a 
large  hoot  owl  fly  over  a  field  near  the  house  and  light 
in  a  small  piece  of  woods.  I  at  once  ran  into  the  house, 
got  down  the  old  shotgun  and  loaded  it  up  with  more 
than  a  double  charge  of  powder  and  shot.  The  barrel 
was  very  large  and  would  hold  almost  any  amount  of 
these  two  articles,  and  in  my  excitement  I  did  not  stop 
to  measure  either,  but  poured  them  in  by  the  handful. 
I  was  soon  after  the  owl,  but  in  such  a  flurry  that  I 
hardly  knew  what  I  was  about.  I  succeeded  in  fright- 
ening him  away,  but  he  lit  again  in  another  cluster  of 
trees,  and  I  went  in  hot  pursuit.  This  time  I  was  more 


24  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

careful  and  succeeded  in  getting  near  enough  to  try  my 
skill.  As  I  was  not  strong  enough  to  hold  the  gun 
without  resting  it  on  something,  I  placed  the  barrel  on 
the  limb  of  a  tree  where  I  could  by  standing  on  tip-toe 
take  aim.  This  I  did  as  well  as  I  could,  and  fired.  For 
a  little  while  all  was  pretty  quiet.  But  as  soon  as  I  re- 
covered my  senses  I  found  myself  half  a  rod  off,  flat  on 
my  back,  and  the  gun  lying  near  by.  It  was  some  little 
time  before  I  thought  of  the  owl.  But  the  fearful 
charge  had  done  its  work.  True  it  had  knocked  me 
flat,  but  it  had  also  brought  down  the  owl.  He  was  an 
enormous  creature,  and  my  killing  him  made  quite  a 
hero  of  me.  I  was  content  to  live  on  my  reputation  for 
a  long  time  after. 

A  few  words  as  to  my  religious  views  and  relations. 
My  parents  were  not  brought  up  in  the  Episcopal 
Church.  My  father  in  early  life  was  much  under  the 
influence  of  the  Quakers  and  then  the  Baptists.  My 
mother  was  in  her  childhood  an  attendant  upon  the 
Congregational  Church.  It  so  happened  that  no  Epis- 
copal Church  was  accessible  until  the  family  moved  to 
Manchester.  Subsequently  my  mother,  brother,  and  his 
family,  as  well  as  myself  became  communicants  in  Zion 
Church,  Manchester,  of  which  the  Rev.  Abraham  Bron- 
son  was  then  rector.  As  the  Episcopal  Church  was  in 
the  eastern  village,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  more  distant 
from  our  home  than  the  Congregational  Church,  we 
occasionally  attended  service  at  the  latter. 

During  my  sixteenth  year,  my  religious  thoughts  and 
convictions  were  such  as  to  bring  me  to  a  decision  upon 
this,  the  greatest  of  all  subjects.  Ever  since  my  sister's 
death  these  things  were  much  in  my  mind.  But  like 
most  boys  I  put  off  any  final  action  to  a  more  conve- 
nient season.  Among  the  human  agencies  which  brought 


EARLY  LIFE.  25 


me  to  take  a  decisive  step,  I  may  mention  several  con- 
versations with  my  teacher,  Mr.  Ballard,  and  particularly 
an  address  I  incidentally  heard  from  a  young  man  who 
was  preparing  for  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Bangor. 
It  was  a  very  simple  yet  touching  appeal  in  which  he 
alluded  to  the  death  of  a  young  school-girl  in  Manches- 
ter. Her  illness  was  brief,  and  her  death  created  a 
deep  and  wide-spread  feeling.  An  incident  in  her  sick- 
ness added  much  to  the  impression.  She  had  been 
quite  worldly,  and  ambitious  to  shine  among  her  com- 
panions, and  as  a  ball  was  soon  to  take  place,  she  had 
been  much  engrossed  in  having  a  proper  dress  pre- 
pared for  the  occasion.  After  she  was  taken  ill  she 
had  the  dress  hung  up  in  her  room  where  she  could 
look  at  it.  Her  disease  was  very  rapid  in  its  course. 
A  day  or  so  before  her  death,  while  her  mother  and 
sisters  were  in  her  room,  she  pointed  to  her  dress 
and  said  very  deliberately,  "That  dress  is  the  price 
of  my  soul." 

In  the  address  to  which  I  have  referred  an  allusion 
was  made  to  this  scene.  Not  in  any  improper  and  offen- 
sive way,  but  with  very  telling  effect.  Not  long  after 
this  I  had  a  conversation  with  the  young  man  who 
made  the  address,  which  led  to  quite  an  intimacy.  At 
least  I  came  to  have  a  profound  regard  for  him.  He 
belonged  to  one  of  the  old  and  most  influential  families 
in  Manchester,  and  his  decided  stand  as  a  Christian 
produced  a  great  effect  upon  the  young  people  of  the 
town.  In  due  time  I  became  a  communicant,  having 
been  confirmed  by  Bishop  Hobart.  The  confirmation 
took  place  at  Granville,  New  York,  while  my  relative, 
the  Rev.  Palmer  Dyer,  was  the  rector  of  the  church 
there.  At  first  my  plans  of  life  were  not  particularly 
changed  by  the  decision  I  had  reached  in  religious 


26  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

matters.  Circumstances  had  occurred  by  which  it  seemed 
to  be  made  my  duty  to  remain  at  home  and  carry  on  the 
farm.  My  brothers  were  all  away,  and  my  parents  par- 
ticularly desired  me  to  take  care  of  them.  This  was  a 
disappointment;  but  I  accepted  the  position  cheerfully, 
believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father.  I 
continued  my  reading  as  well  as  I  could,  but  I  addressed 
myself  more  particularly  to  a  preparation  for  the  life  of 
a  farmer — a  farmer  among  the  mountains  of  Vermont. 
For  more  than  a  year  I  carried  on  the  farm,  working 
early  and  late  like  a  day  laborer.  I  learned  to  plow, 
plant,  reap,  and  mow.  I  had  cattle,  horses,  sheep, 
pigs,  and  poultry  to  look  after.  In  a  word,  I  did 
everything  that  a  farm  required  to  be  done.  Beside 
my  parents,  I  had  my  saddle  horse,  my  dog,  and  my 
cats  as  companions.  With  them,  and  my  books,  I 
was  never  lonesome  or  discontented.  Often  have  I 
thought  that  this  was  one  of  the  most  profitable 
years  of  my  life.  I  was  successful.  My  stock  flour- 
ished, my  crops  were  good,  and  everything  prospered. 
And  then  I  acquired  a  practical  knowledge  of  many 
things  which  has  served  me  an  excellent  purpose 
ever  since.  Often  have  I  astonished  farmers  in  the 
country,  by  telling  them,  like  another  philosopher, 
"  What  I  knew  about  farming."  During  the  second 
year  of  my  farming  operations  my  plans  were  again 
changed. 

An  older  brother,  whose  health  had  failed  in  the  some- 
what sedentary  life  in  which  he  had  been  engaged, 
returned  home.  A  satisfactory  arrangement  having 
been  made,  he  took  my  place,  and  I  left  Manchester  and 
went  to  Arlington,  and  commenced  my  studies  at  the 
academy  there.  The  school  was  in  charge  of  Mr.  Anson 
B.  Hard,  then  a  student  of  Middlebury  College,  and  pre- 


EARLY  LIFE.  27 


paring  for  the  ministry.  This  was  a  great  and  most 
important  step.  My  home  life  was  now  ended.  For 
sixteen  years  I  had  led  a  quiet  and  rather  thoughtful  life 
in  the  midst  of  my  own  family.  Habits  of  industry, 
economy,  and  steady  perseverance  had  been  thoroughly 
established.  I  had  been  taught,  by  precept  and  example, 
not  to  go  in  debt,  and  never  to  spend  money  till  I  had 
it.  I  was  also  taught  another  lesson,  often  omitted, 
that  a  "  Penny  saved  is  as  good  as  a  penny  gained." 
My  father  said  it  was  better,  for  it  involved  the  two 
habits  of  economy  and  of  saving.  For  these  and  many 
other  lessons  I  have  always,  and  shall  always  bless  the 
memory  of  my  parents.  Another  habit  I  acquired 
which  has  been  of  great  value,  and  that  was  the  habit 
of  reading.  Partly  from  my  delicate  health,  and  partly 
from  our  rather  secluded  location,  I  sought  my  chief 
pleasure  in  books.  So  that,  when  I  commenced  my 
preparation  for  college,  I  was  quite  familiar  with  the 
more  important  histories,  as  well  as  some  of  the  litera- 
ture of  the  day.  I  had  a  way  of  asking  a  good  many 
questions  and  gaining  what  information  I  could  from 
others.  I  remember,  once,  while  attending  the  district 
school,  a  student  of  Middlebury  College  came  to  spend 
a  few  days  at  our  house.  I  thought  the  opportunity  a 
good  one  of  learning  something,  and  so  I  plied  him 
with  innumerable  questions,  until  my  father,  in  a  half 
comical  manner,  asked  me  if  I  had  been  appointed  Mr. 
Abbot's  examiner.  Being  the  youngest  of  my  father's 
family,  I  naturally  associated  with  those  considerably 
older  than  myself.  I  continued  thus  to  associate  with 
older  persons  until  I  was  called  to  deal  with  college  and 
university  students.  From  that  time  on  I  have  kept  up 
intimate  relations  with  those  younger  than  myself.  In 
this  I  have  found  many  advantages.  It  has  enabled  me 


28  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

to  keep  up  a  connection,  and  consequently  a  sympathy, 
not  only  with  those  of  my  own  generation,  but  with  the 
rising  generation.  If  young  people  sometimes  forget 
what  belongs  to  age  and  experience,  it  not  unfrequently 
happens  that  old  people  forget  that  they  were  once  girls 
and  boys. 


II. 

PKEPAKING  FOE  COLLEGE. 

To  leave  home  and  go  away  to  live  was  a  great  event 
in  my  life,  something  of  a  new  departure.  Everything 
was  done  by  my  parents  which  their  means  allowed  to 
make  me  comfortable.  When  the  day  of  my  leaving 
arrived,  they  took  me  to  Arlington,  only  five  miles  dis- 
tant, and  saw  me  comfortably  fixed  in  my  quarters  with 
the  family  where  I  was  to  spend  my  first  year.  The 
name  of  this  family  was  Ellsworth,  and  I  am  glad  to 
record  the  name,  for  no  persons  could  have  been  more 
considerate  and  kind  than  wei-e  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellsworth. 
They  occupied  a  large,  double  house,  and  having  no 
children,  I  had  room  enough  and  to  spare.  My  sleep- 
ing apartment  opened  into  a  larger  room  which  was  my 
study,  and  this  again  opened  into  a  wide  hall,  so  that  I 
had  considerable  variety  in  my  quarters.  I  found  my  ac- 
commodations in  every  way  exceedingly  attractive,  not 
to  say  luxurious.  For  all  this  I  paid  the  enormous  sum 
of  seventy-Jive  cents  a  week !  As  my  home  was  about 
three-fourths  of  a  mile  from  the  academy,  I  had  regular 
exercise  each  day.  The  number  of  pupils  at  the  acad- 
emy was  about  thirty,  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five  years 
of  age,  and  of  both  sexes.  The  branches  taught  were 
geography,  mathematics,  history,  rhetoric,  logic,  the 
Latin  and  Greek  languages,  composition  and  dec- 


30  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LTFE. 

lamation.  Once  a  week  all  the  pupils  came  together  and 
engaged  in  the  last  two  exercises.  This  was  the  great 
event  of  the  week,  and  tried  our  courage  to  the  utmost. 
I  don't  think  I  ever  had  BO  much  blood  in  my  face,  or 
weakness  in  my  knees,  or  such  difficulty  in  getting 
words  to  come  out  of  my  throat  and  mouth,  as  when  1 
stood  up  before  all  these  eyes  and  attempted  to  read  my 
first  composition.  My  legs  fairly  shook,  and  threatened 
every  moment  to  give  way;  my  hands  were  seized  with 
palsy,  St.  Vitus'  dance,  and  several  other  shaking  mala- 
dies. My  mouth  was  dry,  and  as  for  my  throat  it  tied 
itself  into  divers  knots,  and  my  utmost  efforts  to  speak 
only  resulted  in  a  series  of  jerks  and  spasms,  and  a  tre- 
mendous perspiration.  That  I  ever  got  through  this 
ordeal  alive  was  well  nigh  a  miracle.  When  I  finally 
got  back  to  my  seat  I  wished  my  will  was  made,  for  I 
was  rather  anxious  to  make  precipitate  departure.  In 
time,  however,  I  got  over  all  this  perturbation,  and  came 
to  look  forward  to  these  occasions  with  much  interest 
and  pleasure.  But  it  was  amusing  to  see  how  many  of 
the  young  women  had  bad  head-aches,  or  some  other 
sudden  ailments  on  composition  day. 

During  the  first  year  of  my  study  in  Arlington,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Coit  was  the  rector  of  St.  James'  Church,  the 
only  church  of  any  kind  in  the  village.  The  congrega- 
tion was  large  and  prosperous.  Here  I  commenced  my 
Sunday  school  labors  as  a  teacher.  The  Bible  and 
Prayer  Book  were  the  only  books  used  in  the  school. 
Mr.  Hard,  the  principal  of  the  academy,  had  charge  of 
the  school  and  was  assisted  by  several  teachers.  It  was 
under  Mr.  Hard  that  I  took  my  first  lessons  in  mission- 
ary work.  Beside  visiting  the  scholars,  we  made  excur- 
sions into  some  neighborhoods  at  the  foot  of  the  Green 
Mountains  where  the  people  were  but  little  in  advance 


PREPARING    FOR    COLLEGE.  31 

of  the  heathen.  Among  these  we  visited  on  Saturday 
afternoons,  arid  had  such  simple  services  as  we  could. 
The  novelty  of  the  thing  at  first  attracted  the  people, 
but  it  was  not  long  before  they  came  together  from 
different  and  better  motives.  We  had  reason  to  believe 
that  much  good  was  done.  But  to  take  part  in  these 
services  caused  me  many  weaknesses  and  much  stam- 
mering. Yet  I  survived  it,  and  was  placed  under  many 
obligations  to  Mr.  Hard  for  the  good  this  kind  of  work 
did  me.  Another  accomplishment  I  acquired  during 
this  period,  and  that  was  singing.  Some  of  my  friends 
will  smile  when  they  hear  this,  and  no  doubt  wonder 
what  ever  became  of  the  accomplishment. 

But  I  adhere  to  the  opinion  that  I  did  acquire  it,  and 
that  it  has  been  a  great  help  and  comfort  to  me.  True, 
I  did  not  know  one  note  from  another,  nor  did  I  know 
the  difference  between  concord  and  discord.  But  there 
came  along  a  teacher  of  singing  by  the  name  of  Lyman 
Cross,  and  he  induced  nearly  all  the  young  people  to 
form  themselves  into  a  singing  school.  I  hesitated,  for 
I  had  spent  much  time  on  a  former  occasion  in  trying  to 
learn  old  "  Plymouth,"  but  had  failed  utterly  and  totally. 
Mr.  Cross  took  me  in  hand,  tried  me  in  sounding  some 
notes,  and  told  me  I  could  certainly  learn  to  sing.  In- 
deed, he  encouraged  me  every  way.  Now  this  was  pure 
disinterestedness.  He  did  it  all  for  my  good,  and  I 
bless  him  for  it.  True,  my  case  was  rather  an  unprom- 
ising one,  and  I  never  distinguished  myself  as  a 
singer,  but  I  learned  to  read  music,  and  made  out  to 
sing  some  kind  of  bass, — whether  thorough  or  not,  I 
cannot  say.  Mr.  Cross  gave  me  the  best  idea  I  ever  had 
of  the  place  singing  should  have  in  public  worship,  and 
his  almost  matchless  voice  and  taste  inspired  me  with 
an  intense  love  for  sacred  song.  1  have  found  the 


32  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

greatest  pleasure  in  listening  to  the  singing  of  hymns, 
songs,  and  ballads.  Indeed,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  I 
have  found  enjoyment  in  my  own  singing. 

Twice  in  my  life  have  I  attempted  to  turn  my  accom- 
plishment to  account.  On  the  first  occasion  in  trying 
to  lead.  I  must  have  started  wrong,  for  no  one  could, 
or  would  join  me,  and  becoming  discouraged  I  tapered 
off  by  degrees  to  a  dead  pause.  The  second  time,  the 
tune  unfortunately  had  a  solo,  and  when  1  came  to  that 
narrow  plank,  I  tumbled  into  the  chasm  beneath,  which 
was  enough  for  my  ambition,  and  ever  since  I  have  been 
content  to  let  others  do  the  leading. 

During  the  winter  there  was  an  informal  week-day 
service  at  the  lecture  room,  of  which  the  rector  took  the 
charge.  He  was  assisted  by  Mr.  Hard,  and  by  Mr.  Wm. 
L.  Perkins,  another  student  from  Middlebury,  and  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry.  This  service  I  have  ever 
thought  was  of  very  great  benefit  to  the  parish  and 
particularly  to  the  young  people. 

While  I  was  living  at  Mr.  Ellsworth's  an  incident  oc- 
cured  which  was  at  the  time  more  serious  than  amusing. 
The  servant  Mrs.  Ellsworth  had,  was  a  great,  strapping 
girl,  about  twenty  years  of  age,  and  weighing  nearer 
two  hundred  than  one  hundred  pounds.  As  the  maid 
of  all  work  she  was  in  all  parts  of  the  house.  One 
morning  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellsworth  left  home  to  be  absent 
till  the  following  day.  Biddy  and  I  were  to  take  care 
of  things.  An  hour  or  two  after  they  left  I  came  out  of 
my  room  into  the  hall,  and  was  going  out  of  the  front 
door.  As  I  passed  along  I  saw  the  girl  sitting  on  one 
of  the  steps  of  the  hall  stairs.  I  wondered  what  she 
was  there  for,  but  went  out  without  stopping.  Some 
fifteen  minutes  after,  I  returned,  and  there  she  sat,  bolt 
upright,  and  staring  at  nothing.  I  thought  it  strange, 


PREPARING    FOR    COLLEGE. 


but  passed  on  into  my  room.  My  uncomfortable  feelings 
increased,  and  I  went  again  into  the  hall.  There  was  no 
change  in  her  position,  and  so  I  determined  to  find  out 
what  was  the  matter.  At  first  I  spoke  to  her,  called  her 
name.  No  answer.  I  called  louder.  No  word  or  motion 
in  response.  Things  were  looking  serious.  I  went  nearer, 
asked  if  she  was  sick.  The  same  steady  stare  into 
vacancy.  I  became  bold,  courageous  outside,  but  pretty 
shaky  within.  Finally  I  put  my  hand  on  her  shoulder, 
at  first  gently;  but  no  motion.  I  shook  her;  still  mo- 
tionless. Then  I  shook  her  harder,  and  called  loudly, 
yes,  fairly  shouted.  And  that  was  all  the  good  it  did. 
In  my  desperation  I  seized  her  arm  and  began  to  lift  it. 
To  my  horror  it  was  perfectly  rigid !  By  this  time  my 
hair  began  to  stand  on  end.  I  was  becoming,  to  say  the 
least,  somewhat  excited.  I  broke  away  and  rushed  into 
the  street  and  began  to  call  for  help.  Fortunately  the 
nearest  neighbor  happened  to  be  standing  near  his 
house,  and  hearing  my  cry  hastened  to  the  rescue.  I 
told  him  in  a  word  what  the  matter  was,  and  we  re- 
turned to  the  house.  On  going  up  to  the  girl  and  taking 
her  arm,  she  all  of  a  sudden  sprang  to  her  feet,  and  sent 
both  of  us  flying  down  the  steps  in  a  hurry.  I  tried  to 
hold  on  to  her,  but  one  moment  I  was  up  in  the  air  and 
the  next  I  was  spinning  about  in  the  hall.  She  had 
gone  off  into  the  most  awful  convulsions  I  had  ever  wit- 
nessed or  heard  of.  In  the  meantime  my  friend  was 
doing  all  he  could  to  hold  her.  There  seemed  to  be 
danger  that  she  would  dash  her  brains  out  against  the 
walls,  or  break  her  limbs.  But  our  united  strength  was 
nothing  to  hers,  and  so  all  we  could  do  was  to  keep  her 
from  doing  herself  injury.  Then  came  a  little  lull  in 
her  violence,  and  we  succeeded  in  getting  her  into  a 
room  just  off  from  the  hall,  and  tried  to  lay  her  down  on 


34  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

a  bed.  But  almost  instantly  she  was  straight  up  on 
her  feet,  and  I  found  myself  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
ceiling,  and  my  friend  was  sprawling  on  the  floor.  She 
knocked  the  bed  to  pieces,  upset  the  chairs,  overturned 
the  table,  and  nearly  put  an  end  to  me.  My  friend 
was  much  older,  stronger,  and  tougher  than  I  was, 
and  did  not  suffer  quite  so  much.  This  state  of  things 
continued  for  two  hours  and  more.  Our  clothes  were 
badly  torn,  everything  in  the  room  was  upside  down, 
and  we  looked  like  three  frights.  Just  as  our  strength 
gave  out  and  we  were  ready  to  give  up  in  despair, 
she  came  out  of  the  paroxysms,  and  was  gentle  as 
a  lamb.  She  seemed  to  be  dreadfully  mortified,  and 
sorry  for  the  trouble  she  had  caused.  Instead  of  stop- 
ping to  talk,  I  went  for  the  nearest  doctor  as  fast  as 
I  could  run.  When  he  came  and  examined  the  case, 
he  said  nothing  ailed  her  except  an  attack  of  hysterics. 
This  was  my  first  experience  in  hysterics;  the  doctor 
called  this  nothing.  I  wondered  what  he  called  some- 
thing. So  much  was  I  knocked  to  pieces  by  this  per- 
formance that  I  had  quite  a  serious  attack  of  illness, 
and  my  nervous  system  was  so  shattered  that  I  did 
not  recover  for  months. 

While  I  was  in  Arlington  I  had  two  new  experiences 
in  the  way  of  school  keeping.  The  first  was  in  a  dis 
trict  in  the  northern  part  of  Arlington  and  was  in  the 
summer  season.  I  was  in  my  eighteenth  year,  and  my 
scholars  ranged  from  twenty-five  down  to  five.  I  taught 
all  the  way  from  the  a,  b,  c,  up  to  Latin.  My  oldest 
scholar  was  a  young  man  studying  for  the  ministry  in  the 
Baptist  Church.  The  next  oldest  was  a  young  woman, 
studying  to  become  the  wife,  not  of  the  Baptist  preacher, 
but  of  a  farmer.  At  this  time  I  had  a  serious  illness 
which  came  near  putting  an  end  to  my  earthly  career. 


PREPARING    FOR    COLLEGE.  35 

It  was  a  severe  and  sudden  attack  of  pleurisy.  Fortun- 
ately, or  more  properly  I  should  say,  providentially,  I 
was  staying  at  the  time  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Nathaniel 
Canfield.  Both  Mr.  Canfield  and  his  wife  were  excel- 
lent nurses,  and  they  devoted  themselves  untiringly 
night  and  day  to  rne.  And  to  this  devotion,  I  believe, 
I  owed  under  God,  the  preservation  of  my  life.  Among 
the  remedies  they  applied  was  the  hottest  bath  I  ever  ex- 
perienced. This  was  the  way  of  it.  They  heated  in  the 
tire  a  large  stone,  about  as  hot  as  fire  could  make  it. 
They  then  bound  a  large  quantity  of  hemlock  boughs 
around  it  and  enclosed  all  in  a  flannel  blanket,  and 
then  dipped  it  in  water.  All  this  they  placed  close  to 
my  side  in  bed,  and  then  covered  me  up  with  blanket 
and  quilt  about  a  foot  deep.  Very  soon  I  was  in  a  most 
violent  perspiration,  which  continued  all  night  and  far 
into  the  following  morning.  The  prescription  was  ad- 
mirable, and  did  its  work  completely.  This  illness  led  to 
a  life-long  friendship  which  has  been  a  great  pleasure 
to  me  ever  since.  I  came  to  have  a  most  sincere  respect 
and  affection  for  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Canfield.  Mr. 
Canfield  died  rather  early  in  life,  and  his  death  was 
mourned  by  a  large  circle  of  friends.  Mrs.  Canfield  was 
a  remarkable  woman  and  lived  to  be  over  eighty. 
It  was  my  sad  privilege  to  attend  her  funeral  many 
years  after  her  husband's  death.  At  this  time  I  formed 
the  acquaintance  of  all  their  family,  but  more  particu- 
larly of  Eli  H.  Canfield,  then  a  boy  about  eight  years 
of  age,  afterwards  the  well  known  Rev.  E.  H.  Canfield, 
D.D.,  for  a  time  the  rector  of  St.  Peter's  Church,  New 
York,  afterwards  the  rector  of  Christ  Church,  Brooklyn, 
and  the  successor  of  Dr.  Stone,  and  of  his  older  brother, 
Zadok  Canfield,  an  active,  most  intelligent  and  influen 
tial  man, in  Vermont. 


36  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

My  second  experience  in  school  keeping  was  in  the 
west  district  of  Arlington,  usually  called  "  down  the 
river."  This  was  during  the  winter,  when  my  school 
was  large.  Here  I  formed  many  pleasant  and  valuable 
acquaintances.  Nothing  remarkable  happened  during 
the  winter,  unless  it  was  a  somewhat  famous  exhibition 
which  took  place.  In  the  adjoining  district,  my  Baptist 
pupil  and  friend  had  charge  of  the  school,  and  we  ar- 
ranged to  have  our  schools  unite  in  a  public  exhibition. 
The  project  created  quite  a  buzz  of  excitement.  It  was 
to  consist  of  dialogues,  declamations,  composition,  music, 
and  an  address.  For  about  a  month  it  was  the  town 
talk.  When  the  evening  came,  an  immense  congrega- 
tion assembled,  crowding  to  its  utmost  quite  a  large 
church.  The  people  came  from  a  distance  of  ten  and 
fifteen  miles.  It  devolved  on  me  to  preside,  and  make 
the  closing  address,  which  I  did  with  becoming  dignity. 
It  was  all  a  great  success,  and  gave  much  satisfaction. 
The  young  teacher  as  I  was  called,  became  quite  a  some- 
body. But  to  clip  my  wings  a  little,  a  good  old  Baptist 
man  took  me  to  task  for  indulging  in  so  much  worldli- 
ness.  However  he  was  alone  in  his  glory. 

During  my  life  in  Arlington  I  had  the  advantage  for 
many  months  of  the  instructions  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coit, 
the  rector  of  the  church.  He  heard  my  recitations  in 
Latin,  and  superintended  my  reading,  and  was  of  the 
greatest  service  to  me.  Dr.  Coit  married  a  sister  of  Mr. 
Hard  and  was  the  father  of  the  distinguished  Dr.  Coit 
of  St.  Paul's  school  at  Concord.  My  second  winter  in 
Arlington  was  spent  in  the  village.  I  lived  in  the 
family  of  Mr.  Simeon  Cole,  an  uncle  of  Mr.  Hard  and  of 
Mr.  Coit.  Several  other  young  men  and  women,  all 
attending  the  academy,  lived  at  Mr.  Cole's.  In  this 
family  I  received  every  possible  kindness.  Among  the 


PREPARING    FOR    COLLEGE.  37 

young  women  boarding  there  and  pursuing  her  studies 
at  the  academy,  was  one  who  the  year  before  had  been 
employed  as  help  in  my  mother's  family.  She  was  now 
studying  Latin,  and  reciting  her  Virgil,  as  a  member  of 
my  class.  I  mention  this  for  the  purpose  of  stating  that 
at  that  day  there  was  little  or  no  distinction  in  the 
social  relations  of  the  community.  It  was  as  respect- 
able for  a  young  woman  or  a  young  man  to  hire  out,  as 
it  was  to  be  a  school  teacher,  or  to  be  employed  in  any 
other  way.  At  the  house  of  the  wealthiest  family  in 
Arlington  I  have  met  at  a  party  the  young  women  and 
young  men  employed  by  the  same  family  as  hired  help 
either  in  the  house  or  on  the  farm,  and  that  too,  on  a 
perfect  equality.  Persons  so  employed  were  never 
called  servants,  but  "  help." 

The  circumstance  which  decided  my  future  course 
was  this.  One  day  at  the  academy  there  fell  into  my 
hands  a  little  leaflet,  entitled,  "  The  Star  in  the  West," 
after  the  style  of  Buchanan's  "  Star  in  the  East."  It  was 
an  earnest  appeal  by  Bishop  Philander  Chase  of  Ohio,  in 
behalf  of  Kenyon  College,  then  just  commenced.  The 
bishop  wanted  both  men  and  means.  I  read  this  ap- 
peal over  and  over,  and  finally  determined,  God  willing, 
to  go  to  Ohio.  Some  tried  to  dissuade  me.  My  parents 
did  not;  they  rather  admired  the  pluck  of  their  boy. 
Accordingly,  I  made  my  arrangements  to  start  for  Ohio 
as  soon  as  I  could. 

I  left  home  on  the  twentieth  of  April,  1829,  and  pro- 
ceeded by  stage  to  Albany.  At  that  city  I  purchased 
my  stage  ticket  for  Buffalo,  and  commenced  my  long, 
wearisome,  if  not  perilous  journey.  As  the  frost  was 
coming  out  of  the  ground,  the  roads  were  excessively 
bad,  and  our  progress  slower  than  usual.  We  were  due 
in  Buffalo  on  Saturday  evening,  but  it  soon  became  evi- 


88  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

dent  that  we  would  fall  much  behind  time,  and  this 
would  involve  the  question  of  traveling  on  Sunday.  I 
had  never  done  such  a  thing,  and  was  not  sure  it  would 
be  right.  If  I  stopped  over  I  would  lose  my  seat,  and 
run  the  risk  of  not  obtaining  one  the  following  day. 
There  would  also  be  danger  of  not  being  able  to  make 
the  connection  at  Buffalo  with  the  stage  going  out.  I 
finally  looked  upon  it  as  a  case  of  necessity,  and  kept  on 
my  journey.  The  result  was  not  very  satisfactory.  We 
traveled  all  day  Sunday,  reaching  Buffalo  in  the  evening, 
just  late  enough  to  miss  the  western  connection.  As 
there  was  but  one  stage  a  day,  I  had  to  remain  in  Buffalo 
all  day  Monday,  leaving  there  Monday  evening,  twenty- 
four  hours  after  our  arrival.  Now  I  have  never  quite 
settled  the  question  of  conscience  which  arose  at  that 
time,  but  ever  since  I  have  been  very  particular  about 
Sunday  traveling.  From  Buffalo  to  Cleveland  the  roads 
were  horrible.  Our  route  was  near  the  shore  of  Lake 
Erie,  and  passed  through  the  famous  Cattaraugus  Swamp, 
which,  at  that  season  of  the  year  was  almost  impassable. 
We  had  often  to  get  out  and  walk,  and  not  infrequently 
help  in  extricating  the  stage  and  horses  from  mud  holes 
which  seemed  well  nigh  bottomless.  By  some  mistake 
I  purchased  tickets  at  Cleveland  for  Mount  Vernon, 
Ohio,  by  way  of  Norwalk.  This  took  me  far  out  of  my 
course,  and  made  it  necessary  to  spend  my  second  Sun- 
day in  that  town.  Fortunately  I  there  met  Mr.  Sherlock 
A.  Bronson,  who  afterwards  joined  me  at  Kenyon  Col- 
lege, and  became  my  life-long  friend.  On  Monday 
morning  I  started  again,  and  after  a  tedious  journey  of 
one  hundred  miles,  I  reached  Gambier  on  the  morning 
of  the  fifth  of  May.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  entire 
journey  from  Manchester  was  by  stage;  and  that  the 
time  consumed  was  a  little  more  than  fourteen  days  I 


PREPARING    FOR    COLLEGE.  39 

Surely  this  was  enough  to  make  the  traveler  of  that  day 
quite  famous.  At  any  rate  I  was  ready  to  stop,  and  for 
a  long  time  rest  from  my  travels. 

The  journey  had  been  much  more  expensive  than  was 
expected,  and  on  reaching  Gambier  Hill  I  found  myself 
in  possession  of  a  limited  wardrobe,  all  in  one  small 
trunk,  and  of  the  surprising  sum  of  five  dollars  in  cold 
cash! 


*    ill. 

LIFE  IN  GAMBIEB,  OHIO. 

With  such  an  outfit  I  commenced  my  career  in  con- 
nection with  Kenyon  College.  And  now  one  word  as 
to  Gambier,  the  seat  of  the  college,  and  its  surround- 
ings. When  Bishop  Chase  was  made  Bishop  of  Ohio,  he 
was  settled  in  Worthington,  Ohio,  a  few  miles  north  of 
Columbus.  He  had  established  a  school  there,  and  had 
made  some  progress  in  his  efforts  in  behalf  of  education. 
His  visit  to  England  resulted  in  awakening  a  deep  in- 
terest in  his  work.  Funds  were  freely  given.  The 
result  was,  the  bishop  purchased  eight  thousand  acres 
of  wild  land  in  Knox  County,  about  five  miles  east  of 
Mount  Vernon,  which  is  very  near  the  center  of  the 
state.  He  named  the  portion  set  apart  for  his  institu- 
tions, Gambier,  in  honor  of  Lord  Gambier,  an  English 
friend.  The  college  was  named  Kenyon,  after  Lord 
Kenyon.  The  chapel  was  called  Ross  Chapel,  in  honor 
of  Lady  Ross,  whose  husband  was  killed,  I  think,  in 
our  war  with  England,  in  1812.  The  printing  press 
was  called  the  Ackland  Press,  in  honor  of  Lady  Ack- 
land.  And  subsequently  the  divinity  hall  was  called 
Bexley,  in  honor  of  Lord  Bexley.  Some  of  the  streets, 
that  is,  streets  ori  paper,  bore  honored  names.  When  I 
reached  Gambier  none  of  these  buildings  were  erected. 
The  foundations  of  the  first  college  building  were  laid, 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,     OHIO.  41 

and  workmen  were  engaged  in  erecting  it,  but  the  na- 
tive forest  covered  the  place.  It  was  a  beautiful  loca- 
tion, about  two  hundred  feet  above  the  river,  then 
called  Owl  Creek,  afterwards  Vernon  River,  and  now  I 
believe  it  has  assumed  its  original  Indian  name  Ko- 
Kosing.  At  the  time  Bishop  Chase  purchased  this  tract 
of  land,  the  only  inhabitants  were  quite  a  number  of 
white  people  called  "squatters"  and  a  variety  of  wild 
animals,  such  as  wolves,  deer,  coons,  squirrels,  and 
rattlesnakes.  A  few  temporary  houses,  called  "slab- 
houses,"  had  been  put  up  to  accommodate  the  teachers 
and  the  students  till  the  college  building  should  be 
completed. 

On  arriving  in  Gambier  I  reported  myself  to  Dr. 
Sparrow,  a  young,  delicate,  very  spare,  and  very  tall 
man.  His  appearance  impressed  me  very  much,  he  re- 
ceived me  with  much  kindness,  asked  about  my  parents 
and  former  life,  and  what  my  purposes  were.  I  answered 
his  questions  frankly  and  modestly.  He  then  asked 
what  letters  of  introduction  I  had  brought  ?  This  ques- 
tion stumped  me  not  a  little.  Letters  of  introduction! 
Till  then  it  had  never  entered  my  innocent  head  that  I 
would  need  anything  of  the  kind.  I  told  him  with 
considerable  embarrassment  that  I  had  no  letters,  never 
thought  I  should  want  any.  He  seemed  a  good  deal 
amused,  but  taking  in  the  situation,  he  asked  about  my 
pastor  and  teacher.  He  knew  Mr.  Bronson,  my  pastor, 
and  was  apparently  satisfied.  He  then  inquired  as  to 
the  condition  of  my  finances.  And  I  told  him  about 
my  keeping  school  during  the  previous  winter,  how 
much  money  I  received,  and  how  much  I  had  on  start- 
ing upon  my  journey,  what  the  journey  had  cost  me,  and 
how  much  I  had  left. 

My  statement  seemed  to  interest  him,  for  his  counte- 


42  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

nance  brightened  up  as  I  proceeded,  and  when  I  closed 
by  announcing  my  financial  condition  to  be,  out  of  debt 
arid  with  five  dollars  on  hand,  he  smiled  out  loud.  No 
doubt  he  thought  all  the  while  he  had  caught  a  deci- 
dedly green  specimen,  and  really  that  was  about  the 
truth  of  the  matter.  I  knew  I  had  made  my  way  in 
the  world,  so  far,  and  had  faith  to  believe  that  I  could 
continue  to  do  it.  And  on  that  conviction  I  relied.  As 
I  look  back  upon  it  all  I  am  rather  amazed  at  the  down- 
right simplicity  of  my  confidence.  And  yet  it  was  just 
the  simple  truth  that  carried  me  through  a  most  critical 
period  of  my  life.  But  for  this  I  should  probably  never 
have  been  heard  of  in  Ohio  or  anywhere  else. 

At  the  close  of  our  conversation  Dr.  Sparrow  arose 
and  said  he  would  take  me  to  Mr.  Denison,  who  would 
arrange  for  my  room.  Mr.  Denison  was  a  nephew  of 
Bishop  Chase.  On  our  way  to  his  room  we  saw  from 
the  upper  story  of  one  of  the  slab  houses  a  pair  of 
feet  and  legs  sticking  out  some  distance  through  a 
crack  in  the  board.  On  reaching  this  room,  we  found 
the  legs  belonged  to  a  young  man  by  the  name  of 
Weatherby,  who  was  lying  on  the  floor  studying  his 
lesson.  Dr.  Sparrow  asked  him  what  he  was  lying 
in  that  position  for  ?  He  answered,  "  I  am  trying  to 
get  my  feet  warm  in  the  sun."  We  found  Mr.  Deni- 
son and  four  or  five  others,  among  them  Dudley  Chase, 
a  son  of  Bishop  Chase.  When  I  was  introduced  and  the 
object  of  our  call  was  stated,  Mr.  Denison  said  the  best 
thing  he  could  do  for  me  was  to  put  a  cot  in  his  room, 
and  have  me  move  there.  There  would  then  be  only 
six  of  us,  and  so  it  was  arranged.  And  I  then  and  there 
became  a  student  of  Kenyon  College,  and  commenced 
my  studies.  . 

As  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  write  a  connected  biog- 


LIFE    IN   GAMBTER,    OHIO.  43 

raphy  of  my  life  at  Gambler  and  in  Ohio,  but  rather  to 
speak  of  events  and  persons,  I  shall  pay  no  particular 
attention  to  dates,  or  the  order  of  events.  I  never  had 
any  special  memory  for  dates  While  events  made  a 
deep  impression,  I  could  not  often  tell  when  they  oc- 
curred. For  instance,  1  knew  I  was  born  in  1810,  at 
least  I  was  told  so,  and  I  knew  that  General  Washington 
died  in  1799,  eleven  years  before  I  was  born,  and  yet  for 
years,  I  verily  thought  I  remembered  when  he  died,  and 
all  about  the  funeral.  The  explanation  was,  my  father 
had  preserved  the  papers  of  that  day,  dressed  in  deep 
mourning,  which  gave  full  accounts  of  the  General's 
death,  and  of  the  funeral,  and  while  I  was  yet  a  child 
he  showed  me  these  papers  many  times,  and  told  me  all 
about  the  death  and  funeral.  This  made  such  an  im- 
pression on  me,  that  I  came  to  think  I  was  alive  at  the 
time.  To  this  day  I  can  see  the  deep  black  lines,  and 
the  scenes  of  that  sad  occasion. 

Very  many  events  in  my  life  in  Ohio  made  a  lasting 
impression  on  my  mind,  but  without  the  aid  of  others  I 
could  not  tell  when  they  occurred.  What  the  cause  of 
this  defect  has  been,  I  do  not  know,  I  only  know  the 
fact. 

From  May  to  September  I  was  busily  engaged  in  my 
studies.  Not  very  long  after  my  arrival  I  changed  my 
room  for  one  in  another  house.  On  my  taking  posses- 
sion of  my  new  quarters,  an  incident  occurred  of  rather 
an  amusing  character.  I  mention  it,  however,  as  an  il- 
lustration of  the  state  of  things  at  the  institution  at 
that  early  day.  Mrs.  Chase  had  among  other  onerous 
duties  the  care  of  furnishing  all  the  rooms  for  students 
as  they  arrived.  My  new  room  had  nothing  but  bare 
walls,  not  an  article  of  bedding,  or  any  furniture  ol  any 
kind.  I  left  word  for  Mrs.  Chase,  that  I  had  taken  pos 


44  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

session  of  my  room,  and  she  promised  to  send  some  bed- 
ding that  evening,  but  added,  that  she  had  no  cot  or 
bedstead.  Nothing  daunted  by  this,  I  set  to  work,  and 
made  two  saw-rests,  or,  as  they  were  more  commonly 
called  saw-horses.  On  these  I  put  a  green  oak  slab, 
fresh  from  the  saw  mill,  and  then  waited  for  my  bed- 
ding. When  evening  came,  I  found  myself  without  any 
lamp  or  candle.  Fortunately,  there  was  a  moon,  so  I 
was  not  quite  in  total  darkness.  I  sat  down  on  my  slab 
bedstead,  and  took  a  good  think  over  the  past,  about 
mother,  father,  and  other  members  of  the  family.  There 
was  the  least  bit  of  sadness  in  my  reverie,  but  it  didn't 
do  me  any  harm.  Sometime  after  nine  o'clock  a  little 
bundle  of  bedding  came,  and  by  the  light  of  the  moon 
I  set  to  work  to  make  up  my  bed.  But  my  parcel  con- 
tained nothing  but  a  sheet, — and  such  a  sheet !  I  tried 
to  spread  it  out  on  the  slab,  but  it  wouldn't  spread  at 
all.  I  changed  it  from  end  to  end;  this  did  no  good. 
I  pulled  at  it,  turned  it  over,  and  fussed  for  half  an  hour 
or  so,  wondering  why  they  had  sewed  two  sheets  to- 
gether. All  was  of  no  use,  and  so  I  concluded  to  wait 
till  morning,  particularly  as  the  moon  had  gone  down 
and  I  was  in  total  darkness.  As  it  was  warm  weather 
there  was  no  danger  of  freezing.  I  extemporized  a 
pillow  out  of  a  stick  of  wood,  and  folding  my  coat,  laid 
it  on  the  stick,  and  then  with  the  rest  of  my  clothing  on 
I  laid  myself  down  on  the  plank  to  get  what  rest  I  could 
find. 

Somehow  I  didn't  find  "nature's  sweet  restorer"  very 
sweet  that  night.  After  a  little  while  the  side  I  was 
lying  on  began  to  ache;  I  turned  over,  and  soon  the 
other  side  ached;  and  then  on  my  back,  and  this  ached 
worse  than  both  sides  put  together.  Before  long  I  be- 
came a  kind  of  perpetual  motion,  rolling  back  and  forth 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,    OHIO.  45 

at  regular  but  very  short  intervals.  One  thing  made  me 
very  thankful,  and  that  was  it  was  at  the  very  season 
when  the  days  are  the  longest  and  nights  the  shortest. 
I  longed  for  the  morning,  and  didn't  think  I  could  ever 
again  wish  it  was  evening.  I  hadn't  a  particle  of  sym- 
pathy with  the  man  Solomon  describes  as  saying,  "  Yet 
a  little  sleep,  a  little  slumber,  a  little  folding  of  the 
hands  to  sleep."  I  could  and  would  have  kicked  that 
man  if  he  had  been  about  that  night.  The  next  morn- 
ing I  was  up  with  the  birds,  not  singing  my  carols,  but 
nibbing  my  aching  sides  and  back.  On  examining  my 
sheet  by  day-light  I  found  it  was  no  sheet  at  all,  but  one 
of  those  long  rolling  towels  sometimes  found  at  country 
taverns,  on  which  the  travelers  wipe  their  hands  and 
faces.  No  wonder  I  had  such  a  time  in  trying  to  make 
it  spread  out. 

During  the  day  I  returned  the  article  to  Mrs.  Chase, 
arid  soon  there  came  back  ample  apologies,  and  a  pair 
of  narrow  sheets,  with  the  promise  of  other  articles  as 
soon  as  possible.  In  the  course  of  a  week  I  had  an 
apology  for  a  table,  one  chair,  a  stove,  a  tin  wash-basin, 
a  pitcher,  and  a  cup.  But  for  six  weeks  I  had  no  other 
bedstead  than  my  board  or  slab,  and  this,  as  it  began  to 
season,  began  also  to  twist  and  warp  itself  into  a  beauti- 
fully undulating  surface,  affording  me  an  almost  endless 
variety  of  position  and  posture.  I  contented  myself  with 
my  wooden  pillow  and  narrow  sheets  for  a  long  time;  I 
say  narrow,  for  each  one  was  about  a  foot  and  a  half 
wide, — certainly  narrower  "than  that  a  man  could 
wrap  himself  in  them."  But  I  was  young,  ambitious, 
and  didn't  mind  such  trifles. 

I  suppose  it  was  this  kind  of  experience  that  has 
made  me  throughout  my  life  comparatively  indepen- 
dent of  personal  comforts.  I  know  how  to  enjoy  com- 


46  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

forts  as  well  as  anybody,  but  the  want  of  them  has  never 
made  me  discontented  or  unhappy.  If  I  may  say  a 
word  to  my  young  friends  it  is,  Never  allow  comforts 
or  habits  to  become  your  masters.  If  you  do  they  will 
certainly  hamper  and  cramp  you  all  your  days.  Many 
a  noble  nature  has  been  dwarfed  for  life,  and  has  fallen 
far  short  of  the  great  end  of  its  being,  by  permitting 
secondary  things  to  gain  the  ascendency.  Study  the 
lives  of  such  great  men  as  Peter  the  Great,  Charles  the 
Twelfth,  and  Napoleon  the  First.  They  were  great  men, 
and  great  commanders,  but  never  greater  than  in  their 
command  of  themselves. 

During  the  eight  weeks'  vacation  which  followed  the 
summer  term  I  remained  in  Gambier,  spending  each 
morning  in  study  and  in  miscellaneous  reading.  Among 
the  books  read  I  was  "  Moore's  Life  of  Byron,"  which  made 
a  deep  and  sad  impression.  Byron  was  certainly  a 
wonderfully  gifted  man,  a  bundle  of  contradictions,  and 
in  many  ways  a  wretched  failure.  My  afternoons  were 
spent  in  long  tramps  through  the  woods,  and  in  hunt- 
ing. My  companions  were  for  the  most  part  Edward 
Phelps,  from  Woodbury,  Connecticut,  and  William  Blod- 
gett  of  Ohio.  They  were  classmates. 

In  the  autumn,  the  large  college  building  having  been 
completed,  I  removed  my  quarters  from  one  of  the  slab 
houses  to  the  stately  stone  building  which  had  been 
erected.  My  room-mates  were  John  L.  Minor  of  Colum- 
bus, afterwards  Judge  Minor  of  Cincinnati,  and  Hezekiah 
G.  Wells  of  Steubenville,  Ohio,  afterwards  Judge  Wells 
of  Kalamazoo,  Michigan.  One  of  my  classmates  was 
Mr.  Lancelot  B.  Minor  of  Virginia,  afterwards  a  mis- 
sionary to  Africa.  The  straightforward,  honest,  and 
unaffected  piety  of  this  man  won  the  admiration  and 
respect  of  all  who  knew  him.  I  remember  well  how 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,    OHIO.  47 

much  I  was  impressed  once  by  his  perfect  simplicity. 
It  was  at  one  of  the  public  exercises  of  our  class.  We 
had  to  deliver  original  essays  or  orations.  A  large  au- 
dience assembled  in  a  new  building  not  then  finished, 
and  open  to  the  roof.  A  band  was  present,  and  helped 
give  interest  to  the  exercises.  One  after  another  deliv- 
ered his  speech,  and  received  the  plaudits  of  the  audi- 
ence. Minor  was  sitting  by  my  side  and  I  saw  he  was 
very  nervoiis.  When  he  was  called  I  tried  to  encourage 
him  by  a  word  or  two.  He  went  qujckly  upon  the  stage, 
bowed  to  the  faculty,  and  then  to  the  audience  and 
commenced.  Just  at  that  moment  a  gust  of  wind  and 
hail  came  down  upon  us.  The  wind  blew,  and  the  rain 
and  hail  rattled  upon  the  roof  at  such  a  rate  that  not 
a  syllable  of  what  Minor  was  saying  could  be  heard. 
There  he  stood  gesticulating  at  a  great  rate,  but  his 
voice  was  utterly  drowned  by  the  noise  outside.  He 
tore  through  his  speech  at  railroad  speed,  and  both 
speech  and  shower  ended  together. 

When  the  hail  stopped,  he  made  his  bow  and  rushed 
down  to  his  seat.  Seizing  my  hand,  he  said, — 

"  0,  Dyer,  how  good  the  Lord  has  been  !  I  never 
should  have  gotten  through  had  He  not  sent  that  wind 
and  hail."  And  then  looking  at  me  with  his  peculiar 
smile,  he  added,  "Didn't  I  go  it  though?  It  was  a  race 
for  life." 

To  him  the  storm  was  a  real  relief,  and  he  felt  truly 
grateful.  How  differently  most  young  men  would  have 
felt. 

Mr.  Minor  was  one  of  the  truest,  and  best  men  I  ever 
knew.  He  was  one  of  three  or  four  brothers  who  spent 
some  years  at  Kenyon  College.  I  may  here  remark  that 
about  this  time  there  were  from  thirty  to  forty  students 
at  the  institution  from  Virginia  and  Maryland  alone. 


48  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

There  was  also  a  considerable  number  from  Kentucky, 
Mississippi,  and  Louisiana,  making  the  number  from  the 
North  and  the  South  about  equal.  In  that  day  the  sla- 
very question  was  much  in  the  public  mind  and  made  a 
broad  distinction  between  the  North  and  the  South,  par- 
ticularly in  Congress  and  among  politicians,  but  it  did 
not  interfere  with  church  or  social  relations. 

The  leaders  of  public  opinion  such  as  Calhoun,  Clay, 
Mangam,  Berrian,  Kandolph,  and  Benton,  in  the  South, 
and  Adams,  Webster,  Seward,  Giddings,  Phillips,  and 
Garrison,  and  others,  in  the  North,  were  beginning  to 
sound  the  notes  of  warning,  and  to  prepare  for  the  ter- 
rible conflict,  or  as  Mr.  Seward  styled  it  "  the  irrepressible 
conflict,"  which  followed  in  later  years. 

As  my  college  life  was  much  the  same  as  that  of  all 
college  students,  I  need  not  dwell  upon  it,  but  will  only 
mention  some  things  which  occurred,  and  which  made 
their  mark  on  my  memory.  Personally,  I  was  never  en- 
gaged in  any  of  the  "tricks,"  and  "scrapes,"  in  which 
students,  for  some  unexplained  reason,  are  prone  to 
indulge.  I  will  speak  of  the  only  two  occasions  when 
I  came  near  violating  the  rules  of  the  college,  or  of 
propriety. 

Our  professor  of  mathematics  was  an  Irishman,  very 
recently  from  the  old  country.  He  and  his  young  wife 
occupied  a  room  on  the  ground  floor,  under  our  room. 
They  were  in  the  first  story,  and  we  in  the  third.  One 
evening  Minor,  Wells,  and  myself  were  busy  with  our 
studies,  when  Wells  started  up  and  said, — 

"  Come,  boys,  let  us  have  some  fun." 

"  What  shall  it  be?  "  said  Minor. 

"Let  us  go  down  and  serenade  old  McElroy." 

Now  McElroy  was  the  name  of  the  professor  of  mathe- 
matics, and  he  was  a  very  young  man  to  be  a  professor; 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,     OHIO.  49 

but  it  is  the  fashion,  I  believe,  of  all  students  to  call  the 
professors  "  old  "  something. 

"Agreed,"  said  Minor. 

They  both 'turned  to  me  and  said,  "  Dyer,  you  must  help." 

"  But,"  said  I,  "  what  shall  we  serenade  with  ?  We  have 
no  instruments." 

"  Haven't  we  our  pocket-combs  ?  "  said  Wells. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  I  responded. 

And  so  out  came  our  combs,  and  we  soon  had  the 
paper  ready,  and  had  rather  a  mild  rehearsal.  Then 
putting  on  our  caps  and  pulling  them  down  over  our 
faces  as  far  as  we  could,  and  buttoning  our  coats  up  to 
the  chin,  we  descended  quietly  to  the  lower  floor  arid 
stood  by  the  door  of  the  professor's  room.  Wells  was 
the  leader  of  the  band.  We  first  breathed  gently  on 
the  combs  to  see  if  all  was  right,  and  then  at  a  given 
signal  we  filled  our  lungs  and  gave  a  tremendous  blast, 
which  produced  a  remarkable  combination  of  sounds. 
We  stood  and  blew  until  we  heard  the  professor's  feet 
coming  rapidly  to  the  door.  One  blast  more  and  we 
put  for  the  upper  regions  as  fast  as  our  legs  could  carry 
us.  Wells  being  very  tall,  he  strode  up  two  steps  at  a 
time,  and  was  soon  far  ahead  of  Minor  and  myself.  On 
reaching  our  room  we  found  Wells  in  his  bunk  with  cap 
and  boots  on,  but  snoring  most  vigorously.  Minor  threw 
off  his  cap  and  coat,  and  was  rattling  away  at  his  wash- 
basin, evidently  getting  ready  to  retire.  My  cap  was 
in  a  corner,  and  I  was  at  my  table  poring  over  my 
mathematics.  Soon  there  was  a  gentle  rap  at  the  door, 
but  of  course  no  one  heard  it;  then  it  was  repeated,  but 
we  made  no  response;  then  a  louder  knock  came.  This 
aroused  me  from  my  deep  study,  and  I  listlessly  said, 
"Come  in."  The  door  opened,  and  in  walked  the  pro- 
fessor. By  this  time  Wells  was  snoring  louder  than 


50  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ever,  and  Minor  was  swashing  the  water  in  his  basin 
with  an  extraordinary  amount  of  racket.  In  the  bland- 
est possible  mariner,  with  a  genuine  Irish  brogue  the 
professor  said,  "  Good  evening,  gentlemen.*"  I  started 
up,  apparently  half  dazed,  and  replied,  "  Good  evening. 
Will  you  please  be  seated?  " 

It  was  evident  from  his  manner  that  he  thought  he 
had  made  a  mistake,  and  had  come  to  the  wrong  room. 
He  soon  arose,  saying,  "  Gentlemen,  you  must  excuse  me 
for  disturbing  you,  but  I  did  hear  some  very  strange 
noises,  and  I  thought  they  fled  up  to  this  hall;  but  I 
must  be  mistaken,  and  so  I  bid  you  good  evening."  As 
he  turned  to  go  out  he  spied  Wells  in  his  bunk  with  cap 
and  boots  on,  and  with  a  blanket  partly  covering  him. 
He  stopped,  looked  awhile,  and  then  said,  "  What  remark- 
able habits  you  have  in  this  country  of  going  to  bed 
with  boots  and  cap  on.  I  never  saw  the  like  of  it  in  my 
country."  And  then,  apologizing  again  for  intruding 
on  us,  and  bidding  us  another  good  evening,  descended 
to  his  own  quarters.  Whether  he  ever  found  out  any- 
thing more  about  this  extemporized  serenade  I  never 
knew. 

Now  this  was  nothing  but  the  freak  of  .three  college 
students.  No  disrespect  was  intended.  On  the  con- 
trary, we  were  very  fond  of  the  professor.  The  other 
occasion  when  I  came  near  being  called  to  account  was 
this.  Saturday  afternoon  was  a  kind  of  half-holiday, 
when  the  students  had  a  great  deal  of  liberty.  It  be- 
came quite  a  custom  to  go  off  into  some  of  the  settle- 
ments a  few  miles  from  the  college,  and  get  a  good 
dinner,  or  meal,  at  the  farm  houses.  A  moderate 
price  was  charged,  and  the  fare  was  very  tempting,  par- 
ticularly to  college  boys  who  boai'ded  at  the  college 
commons.  On  one  occasion  1  joined  one  or  two  others  in 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,    OHIO.  61 

one  of  these  expeditions.  Our  dinner  was  so  good,  and 
so  long,  that  we  failed  to  get  back  in  season  for  evening 
prayers,  and  of  course  were  marked  as  absent.  On  Mon- 
day morning  the  whole  college  had  an  exercise  in  the 
Greek  Testament  with  Dr.  Sparrow,  our  president.  At  the 
close  of  this  exercise  the  doctor  was  accustomed  to  call 
attention  to  all  delinquencies,  and  ask  for  excuses.  It  so 
happened  that  on  this  occasion  he  called  the  names  of 
my  companions  before  he  called  mine,  and  the  wicked 
sinners  instead  of  stating  the  case  as  it  was,  said  they 
were  "  with  Mr.  Dyer."  This  seemed  satisfactory  to  the 
president,  but  it  threw  upon  me  the  responsibility  of 
stating  the  facts,  and  this  1  was  prepared  to  do;  but  for 
some  unaccountable  reason  my  name  was  never  reached 
and  I  had  nothing  to  say. 

To  be  sure  the  other  two  culprits  had  a  good  laugh 
over  it  afterwards,  and  said  they  would  always  invite 
me.  But  one  escape  of  the  kind  was  enough  for  me. 

I  may  as  well  in  this  connection,  mention  some  other 
college  freaks,  not  that  I  participated  in  them,  but  as 
showing  what  kind  of  life  we  lead  in  those  days.  In  the 
crowded  state  of  the  college  all  available  room  was  util- 
ized. The  lower  story  of  the  college  building  was  on 
one  side  about  half  way  below  the  ground.  In  this 
story  were  the  large  dining  hall  and  kitchen,  with  va- 
rious other  rooms  used  for  storage,  etc.  These  store 
rooms  were  furnished  for  the  temporary  use  of  students. 
There  came  a  young  man  from  the  country,  and  for 
the  want  of  something  better  he  was  put  in  one  of  these 
half  under  ground  rooms.  The  mischievous  fellows  saw 
their  opportunity  and  resolved  to  have  some  fun.  Un- 
der the  pretence  of  politeness  two  or  three  of  them 
called  on  the  new-comer,  and  improved  the  opportunity 
of  examining  the  room,  the  location  of  the  bed,  door,  and 


52  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

window.  Their  sharp  eyes  discovered  that  the  window 
let  down  from  the  top,  and  they  measured  as  well  as 
they  could  the  distance  from  the  top  of  the  window  to 
the  bed,  etc. 

Their  plan  was  soon  formed.  There  was  a  water-cart 
belonging  to  the  college  with  hose  attached  to  it 
When  the  night  came  for  operations,  they  had  this  water- 
cart  filled  at  the  spring,  and  put  where  it  would  be  con- 
venient for  use.  Sometime  after  midnight,  they  col- 
lected their  forces,  and  drew  the  cart  carefully  up  as 
near  the  window  as  they  could.  They  then  fastened 
one  end  of  the  hose  to  the  hogshead  of  water,  and  put 
the  other  end  over  the  top  of  the  window  which  had 
been  let  down,  pointing  it  directly  at  the  middle  of  the 
bed.  All  this  was  done  as  silently  as  possible,  so  as  not 
to  disturb  the  innocent  sleeper.  Then  the  water  was 
let  on,  and  a  stream  about  as  large  as  one's  arm  went 
pouring  into  the  bed.  As  the  weather  was  warm  and 
the  covering  light,  the  body  of  the  sleeper  got  the  full 
benefit  of  it. 

The  poor,  unfortunate  victim,  suddenly  awakened 
from  his  slumber,  started  up  in  bewildered  amazement 
and  began  to  scream, — 

"  What's  that  ?  what's  that  ?  " 

The  voice  indicating  about  where  the  mouth  was,  the 
stream  was  turned  to  that  point.  And  then  followed  a 
terrible  time  of  coughing,  choking,  and  screeching.  In 
desperation,  the  fellow  sprang  out  of  bed  and  rushed 
about  the  room  with  the  stream  after  him.  Finding  no 
escape  he  began  to  beg  for  mercy.  Soon  the  water 
stopped,  and  a  grave,  severe  voice  asked  if  he  would  do 
so  again. 

The  answer  came  quick,  "  No,  never.  Don't  drown 
me,  and  I  will  be  good." 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,    OHIO.  53 

"  See  you  don't,"  responded  the  grave  voice,  "  or  a 
worse  evil  than  this  will  come  upon  you." 

With  this  the  dialogue  ceased,  and  the  performance 
ended.  The  unfortunate  youth  was  so  frightened  that 
he  kept  silent  for  a  long  time,  fearing  that  "  worse  evil." 

Another  country  boy  had  a  good  sized  pig  projected 
over  the  top  of  his  window  on  to  the  top  of  his  bed.  A 
terrible  fright  and  uproar  followed.  The  boy  screamed, 
cried  fire,  and  murder.  The  pig  tore  about  and  screamed 
too.  The  fellows  who  had  played  the  trick  rushed  to 
the  room,  burst  open  the  door,  and  asked,  "  What  under 
the  heavens  is  the  matter  ?  " 

There  was  the  student,  standing  on  top  of  his  bed, 
trembling  all  over,  while  the  pig  was  trying  to  hide  be- 
hind the  washstanJ.  After  expelling  the  pig  the  fel- 
lows administered  a  severe  reprimand  to  the  youth  for 
causing  such  a  disturbance.  He  took  it  all  meekly, 
promising,  if  they  would  say  nothing  about  it,  he 
wouldn't  make  another  such  uproar. 

Another  kind  of  prank  was  played  off  on  a  raw  English- 
man. By  some  means,  immediately  upon  his  arrival  he 
fell  into  the  hands  of  some  of  these  wild  fellows,  who,  see- 
ing he  was  very  verdant,  resolved  upon  fun.  He  was 
told  that  every  room  was  full,  and  that  he  must  sleep  in 
one  of  the  barns  for  a  time.  This  he  was  willing  to  do, 
and  one  of  them  took  him  to  his  quarters.  Before  part- 
ing, he  was  informed  that  a  faculty  meeting  would  be 
held  that  evening  at  a  certain  room,  and  that  he  must 
appear  there  with  his  letters,  etc.,  and  that  in  the  mean- 
time he  was  to  have  no  intercourse  with  others. 

Now  this  faculty  was  a  bogus  concern,  made  up  of 
five  or  six  persons  representing  the  real  faculty.  At  the 
appointed  time  they  were  all  assembled  and  seated 
about  the  room.  The  president  was  a  tall,  slender  fel- 


54  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

low,  and  with  spectacles  on  his  nose  represented  Dr. 
Sparrow.  An  usher  went  for  the  new  student,  and  on 
their  way  to  the  room  he  gave  due  instructions  as  to 
how  he  was  to  demean  himself  before  the  faculty.  Now 
this  rascally  usher  was  no  usher  at  all,  but  only  one  of 
the  leaders  in  the  mischief. 

When  they  entered  the  room  what  does  the  student 
do  but  fall  down  on  his  knees,  and  there  remain  till  the 
president  bid  him  arise.  He  then  commenced  with 
"  My  Lord,"  and  went  on  giving  his  name,  the  name  of 
his  parents,  where  he  was  born,  how  old  he  was,  what 
he  had  been  doing,  and  what  he  had  come  to  this 
country  for,  and  so  on,  and  then  handed  his  letters  to 
the  president.  He  was  then  asked  some  questions, 
after  which  he  was  told  to  repeat  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  and  then  answered 
some  questions  in  arithmetic,  geography,  etc.  An  hour 
and  more  being  thus  spent,  the  president  made  a  very 
solemn  address,  telling  him  what  a  glorious  land  this 
was,  the  blessed  land  of  liberty,  and  how  be  must  be- 
have himself,  and  beware  of  evil  companions,  etc.,  etc. 
He  was  then  handed  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the 
institution,  and  told  to  commit  them  all  to  memory,  and 
be  ready  to  recite  them  when  next  called  before  the 
faculty. 

After  this  he  was  dismissed,  and  making  many  salaams 
retired.  He  was  never  invited  to  meet  the  gentlemen 
again. 

On  another  occasion  this  same  sham  body  met  a 
very  different  case.  A  student  from  the  country  came, 
and  he  was  ordered  to  meet  the  faculty.  In  some  way 
he  had  been  informed  of  the  tricks  which  had  been 
played  upon  others,  and  was  on  his  guard.  He  obeyed 
the  summons,  and  reported  as  directed.  They  went 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,    OHIO.  55 

through  with  their  questions,  and  when  they  had  fin- 
ished he  was  told  he  might  go.  But  instead  of  going, 
he  turned  on  them,  and  in  great  wrath  denounced  them 
as  a  set  of  miserable  rascals  and  blackguards,  and 
drawing  at  the  same  time  a  pistol,  he  pointed  it  directly 
at  the  president,  and  threatened  to  shoot  him  if  he 
didn't  apologize  immediately.  This  unexpected  turn  of 
affairs  so  frightened  the  would-be  professors,  that,  as 
their  president  was  stammering  out  some  kind  of  apol- 
ogy, they  disappeared  as  rapidly  as  possible.  This  ef- 
fectually put  an  end  to  s-uch  kind  of  fooling. 

During  my  stay  in  Gambier  there  were  two  periods 
of  more  than  ordinary  religious  interest.  There  seemed 
to  be  no  special  cause  for  these  awakenings.  Our  ser- 
vices had  been  of  the  usual  kind.  But  about  mid-winter 
on  each  occasion,  a  prevailing  seriousness  manifested 
itself.  This  seriousness  increased  day  by  day  until  it 
attracted  attention  throughout  the  institution.  By  the 
direction  of  Bishop  Chase  and  Dr.  Sparrow,  informal  meet- 
ings were  commenced  in  the  different  halls  of  the  college 
buildings;  recitation  rooms  and  the  rooms  of  students 
were  used  for  the  purpose.  An  hour  in  the  evening  was 
fixed  on,  and  without  any  formal  notice  it  was  under- 
stood among  all  the  students  that  any  one  was  at  liberty 
to  attend.  Some  of  the  older  students  were  requested 
to  take  charge  of  the  services.  Though  not  one  of  the 
older,  I  was  appointed  by  the  bishop  to  take  one  of 
the  rooms.  At  first  but  few  came,  but  the  number 
steadily  increased,  until  the  room  became  very  much 
crowded,  and  the  interest  was  deep  and  all-pervading. 
The  exercises  were  very  brief  and  very  simple.  Prayers, 
hymns,  the  Word  of  God,  with  a  few  remarks  by  the 
person  conducting  the  service,  made  up  the  whole  of  it. 
We  never  allowed  the  meeting  to  continue  beyond  the 


56  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

appointed  time;  this  was  a  wise  arrangement,  for  closing 
the  exercise  at  the  moment  of  its  greatest  interest  made 
all  more  ready  to  come  again. 

For  weeks  and  weeks  these  extra  informal  meetings 
were  held.  Among  those  who  had  charge  of  these  ser- 
vices I  remember  well  Mr.  J.  P.  B.  Wilmer,  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Louisiana,  and  Alvah  Guion,  afterwards  an 
honored,  and  most  useful  clergyman  of  our  Church. 
There  were  others,  but  I  am  not  sure  as  to  their  names. 

In  our  interviews  with  the  young  men  who  came  to 
talk  with  us,  we  had  many,  and  strange  experiences. 
As  it  might  seem  like  trespassing  on  sacred  ground,  I 
think  it  best  not  to  put  these  experiences  on  record. 

A  large  number  of  students  became  decidedly  religious, 
and  many  turned  their  attention  to  the  ministry.  At 
the  request  of  the  bishop  some  three  or  four  of  us  took 
charge  of  classes  for  confirmation.  Some  may  think 
this  very  strange  and  unchurchly.  But  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  we  were  in  peculiar  circumstances,  and 
therefore  many  allowances  should  be  made.  These 
periods  or  seasons  of  religious  interest  were  at  that  day 
called  "revivals."  And  so  they  were.  In  all  my  life 
since,  I  have  witnessed  nothing  like  them.  So  great 
was  the  interest  at  one  time  that  all  the  college  exer- 
cises were  suspended  for  one  or  two  days.  To  us  then, 
there  was  nothing  strange  in  this,  but  how  strange  it 
would  seem  now  to  have  Yale  or  Harvard  suspend  all 
lectures  and  recitations  for  one  and  two  days  solely  on 
account  of  a  deep  religious  feeling  prevailing  !  I  have 
always  been  glad  and  thankful  that  I  was  permitted  to 
see  and  pass  through  such  seasons,  and  I  should  not  be 
sorry  to  see  something  of  the  kind  again. 

Feeling  most  deeply  my  unfitness  to  discharge  the 
duties  imposed  upon  me  I  was  driven,  as  it  were,  to  go 


LIFE    IN   GAMBI-ER,    OHIO.  57 

to  God  and  ask  wisdom  and  strength  from  Him.  This 
by  degrees  established  a  habit  of  recognizing  God  in  all 
the  affairs  of  life,  great  and  small.  And  to  this  habit  I 
owe  much.  If  it  be  true  that  our  Creator  takes  cogniz- 
ance of  human  affairs,  even  in  their  minuteness,  which 
we  are  assured  is  the  case,  then  may  we  not  with  the 
utmost  propriety  go  to  Him  with  all  our  interests  and 
ask  Him  to  guide  and  help  us?  From  how  many  mis- 
takes and  blunders,  and  from  how  many  troubles  and 
sorrows  should  we  be  saved,  if  we  would  only  put  the 
will  and  wisdom  of  God  before  our  own  will  and 
wisdom ! 

Early  in  my  life  at  Gambier  it  was  proposed  that  some- 
thing should  be  done  for  the  outlying  neighborhoods 
around  the  college.  These  neighborhoods  were  made  up 
of  new  settlers,  coming  from  all  parts  of  the  east,  and 
some  of  the  southern  states,  and  were  almost  entirely 
destitute  of  religious  privileges.  Being  for  the  most 
part  poor,  their  first  efforts  were  directed  to  providing 
shelter  and  food  for  their  families.  Their  habitations 
were  usually  log  cabins,  with  one,  two,  or  three  rooms, 
according  to  their  necessities.  As  soon  as  they  were 
made  habitable,  the  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  cut 
down  the  timber,  and  clear  up  some  land,  that  there 
might  be  a  crop  of  grain  and  vegetables  as  soon  as  pos-- 
sible.  The  families  which  had  settled  on  the  college  do- 
main were  "squatters,"  and  miserably  poor,  and  they 
were  mostly  Roman  Catholics.  Such  was  the  character 
of  the  population  around  us,  and  among  whom  we  were 
called  to  minister. 

After  exploration,  the  neighborhoods  were  numbered 
and  named.  Certain  of  the  students  were  appointed  by 
the  bishop  and  faculty  to  take  charge  of  these  several 
fields.  It  fell  to  my  lot  to  go  to  a  neighborhood  about 


58  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

six  miles  from  the  college.  The  road,  or  rather  path  to 
this  place  was  through  an  almost  unbroken  forest.  As 
we  were  obliged  to  be  back  in  season  for  afternoon  ser- 
vices at  the  college  chapel,  it  was  necessary  to  start 
early  in  the  morning,  and  do  our  work  in  the  afternoon. 

Mrs.  Chase,  very  thoughtfully  and  kindly,  had  a  six 
o'clock  breakfast  prepared  for  such  of  us  as  were  thus 
engaged.  It  took  me  nearly  two  hours  to  walk  to  my 
post.  I  remember  well  my  first  service.  It  was  a  pleas- 
ant Sunday  morning  in  May,  the  walk  through  the  great 
forest  was  delightful  and  most  inspiriting.  Birds,  squir- 
rels, partridges,  pigeons,  and  an  occasional  deer,  with 
rattlesnakes  thrown  in,  made  up  quite  a  variety  of  ani- 
mal life.  As  I  neared  the  log  building  in  which  we 
were  to  meet  I  was  surprised  to  see  several  horses 
hitched  to  the  trees,  and  a  good  many  men  in  hunt- 
ing shirts  standing  about.  Coming  up,  I  said,  "Good 
morning,"  and  then  tried  to  get  into  the  house,  but  this 
was  packed  full  of  women  and  children.  Instantly  my 
heart  went  down  into  my  shoes,  and  I  wondered  what 
I  should  do;  I  had  not  dreamed  of  any  such  collection 
of  people,  and  for  a  moment  was  dazed  and  bewildered. 
But  no  time  was  to  be  lost,  I  managed  to  get  a  standing 
place  just  inside  the  door,  and  then,  taking  from  my 
pocket  a  hymn  book,  I  read  a  hymn,  and  asked  that 
some  one  would  start  a  tune  as  soon  as  I  should  give  out 
the  hymn  again,  two  lines  at  a  time.  It  was  a  critical 
moment.  I  remembered  my  efforts  in  leading  at  a  for- 
mer time  and  was  filled  with  dread,  but  as  coolly  as  pos- 
sible proceeded  to  give  the  hymn  out  the  second  time. 

Fortunately,  the  lively  gabble  of  the  numerous  babies 
present,  and  the  attempts  of  the  anxious  mothers  to  hush 
them,  prevented  that  awful  silence  which  is  sometimes 
so  distressing.  Still,  I  began  to  redden  up,  but  then  some 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,    OHIO.  59 

woman,  bless  the  women,  they  always  come  to  the  res- 
cue, piped  up  a  treble  voice,  twenty  feet  it  seemed  to  me 
above  the  pitch;  but  she  didn't  mind  it  a  bit,  nor  did  any 
of  the  rest  of  us,  but  all  went  ahead,  shaking  and  quiver- 
ing in  a  frightfully  reedy  manner.  I  struck  in  with 
my  thorough-bass,  and  before  we  were  through  with  the 
first  verse  there  was  a  full  chorus  of  voices  on  every 
imaginable  key,  and  keeping  all  sorts  of  time.  But  it 
mattered  not,  noise  was  the  thing,  and  of  that  we  had 
an  abundance. 

After  this  we  had  a  short  prayer,  then  another  hymn, 
after  which  I  read  a  portion  of  scripture,  making  com- 
ments as  I  went  along.  In  a  word,  1  did  the  best  I  could 
under  the  circumstances,  and  with  such  a  motley  group. 
It  was  thought  to  be  a  Sunday  school,  but  such  an  one 
as  I  never  saw  before.  My  oldest  scholar,  by  actual 
measurement,  was  over  eighty  years  of  age,  while  my 
youngest  was  about  six  months,  and  of  such  there  were 
a  good  many".  Now  my  school  ranged  all  the  way 
from  one  extreme  to  the  other,  and  I  had  to  adopt  the 
rubric  of  "common  sense,"  and  do  what  I  could. 

As  soon  as  I  became  a  Mttle  acquainted  with  the  fam- 
ilies I  found  them  very  kind,  and  well  disposed  to  make 
the  best  use  they  could  of  their  privileges.  I  spent 
many  Saturday  afternoons  in  visiting  throughout  the 
neighborhood,  but  did  not  find  a  single  family  or  person 
acquainted  with  the  Episcopal  Church.  The  nearest  I 
came  to  it  was  that  of  one  individual  who,  on  a  visit  to 
Pittsburgh,  went  to  an  Episcopal  service  as  a  great 
curiosity.  On  returning  to  the  college  each  Sunday,  after 
my  missionary  expedition,  I  always  found  in  my  room  a 
plate  with  two  biscuits,  and  a  piece  of  apple,  or  peach 
pie,  or  a  piece  of  plain  cake.  This  was  my  dinner. 

In  this  neighborhood  I  continued  to  labor  for  several 


60  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

years.  The  results  briefly  were:  a  parish  was  formed, 
a  large  number  of  baptisms — infants  and  adults — took 
place,  several  candidates  were  presented  for  confirm- 
ation, and  quite  a  number  were  added  to  the  commu- 
nion. After  a  while  our  full  and  regular  services  were 
introduced.  During  a  portion  of  the  time  1  of  course 
was  in  orders. 

Two  or  three  incidents  in  this  connection  may  be 
worth  mentioning.  Among  those  who  were  attracted 
by  the  novelty  of  our  services  was  a  rough  and  power- 
ful backwoodsman.  He  cared  nothing  for  religion,  but 
thought  he  would  go  and  see  what  the  "  boy  preacher, " 
as  he  called  me,  had  to  say  and  do.  Something  that 
occurred  awakened  his  interest,  and  so  he  came  again 
and  again,  and  then  again.  This  was  a  great  surprise 
to  his  neighbors.  He  had  hitherto  been  a  derider  of  re- 
ligion and  a  leader  in  evil  ways.  One  day  after  service 
he  said  to  a  neighbor,  "  I  liked  very  well  all  the  boy 
said,  but  1  didn't  like  those  sassy  forms,"  meaning  our 
services.  After  I  was  ordained,  I  baptized  this  man, 
his  wife,  and  six  or  seven  children,  and  they  were 
confirmed  and  became  communicants. 

When  we  were  about  organizing  a  parish,  all  the  men 
of  the  neighborhood  assembled,  and  we  proceeded  with 
our  work.  There  was  some  hesitation  about  a  name. 
Several  were  mentioned  and  talked  over;  finally,  an  old 
Baptist  man  over  eighty,  my  oldest  scholar,  proposed 
that  we  should  call  the  Church  Providence,  for  said  he, 
"  Providence  has  sent  it  to  us."  The  thought  was  a 
good  one,  but  we  finally  called  it  Trinity. 

After  I  had  been  carrying  on  the  enterprise  for  two 
years  or  more,  two  of  the  leading  men  of  that  region 
wished  to  be  baptized,  and  by  immersion.  This  was 
something  of  a  trial  to  me,  but  I  at  once  complied  with 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,    OHIO.  61 

their  request.  The  baptism  took  place  on  a  beautiful 
afternoon  in  the  summer  time,  and  a  great  throng  of 
people  from  the  region  round  about  assembled.  The 
banks  of  the  creek  were  lined  for  a  long  distance  with 
spectators.  The  scene  was  impressive  and  solemn.  It 
seemed  to  touch  every  heart.  I  was  sustained  through 
it  all,  but  very  glad  when  the  service  ended.  The  first 
confirmation  held  was  an  intensely  interesting  occasion. 
It  took  place  after  Bishop  Mcllvaine  went  to  Ohio.  A 
new  frame  building  was  in  process  of  erection ;  and, 
extemporizing  something  like  a  chancel  out  of  rough 
boards,  we  arranged  as  well  as  we  could  to  have  the 
services  there.  The  bishop  had  never  been  into  the 
neighborhood  before,  and  I  was  a  little  curious  and  a 
good  deal  anxious  to  see  how  he  would  manage  with 
such  rude  accommodations.  But  he  did  admirably. 
We  did  our  robing  out  behind  a  big  oak  tree,  and  then 
made  our  way  through  the  crowd  in  a  procession  of 
two.  The  sermon  was  a  grand  one. 

The  candidates  presented  a  most  touching  and  inter- 
esting spectacle.  There  were  old  men  and  women 
trembling  with  age,  others  in  the  prime  of  life,  and 
others  just  entering  upon  manhood  and  womanhood, 
parents  with  their  children,  all  ready  and  prepared  to 
take  upon  themselves  the  solemn  vows  of  a  Christian 
profession.  While  standing  before  the  chancel  the 
hymn  beginning  with,  "  Witness,  ye  men  and  angels 
now  "  was  sung  with  great  effect.  The  address  of  the 
bishop  was  admirable,  and  the  whole  service,  morning 
prayer,  confirmation,  and  communion,  was  deeply  inter- 
esting and  impressive.  Nothing  of  the  kind  had  ever 
been  witnessed  before  by  them,  and  much  was  it  talked 
about.  One  other  incident.  One  day  while  at  dinner,  I 
was  called  to  the  door  to  see  some  persons  who  had 


62  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

asked  for  me.  On  going  out  I  was  surprised  to  find 
some  of  the  people  from  this  neighborhood.  At  first 
they  seemed  embarrassed,  but  soon  managed  to  make 
known  their  errand,  which  was  to  tell  me  that  they 
wished  to  do  something  for  me  who  had  done  so  much 
for  them,  and  they  thought  the  best  thing  they  could 
do  was  to  present  me  with  a  few  young  sheep.  At  first 
I  was  dumbfounded,  for  I  didn't  know  what  to  do  with 
the  sheep,  but  I  thanked  them  all  the  same  for  their 
kindness.  Now  this  was  an  aot  of  genuine  kindness, 
and  proved  to  be  a  valuable  present.  A  friend  took 
the  sheep  and  offered  to  give  me  half  the  wool  and  half 
the  increase.  Some  time  after,  I  had  quite  a  large  and 
profitable  flock  of  sheep. 

Such  was  the  kind  of  missionary  work  I  was  called  to 
perform  while  a  student,  and  during  my  early  ministry. 
Of  the  Sunday  schools,  or  missions,  such  as  I  had,  there 
were  some  sixteen  in  different  neighborhoods,  from  two 
to  eight  miles  distant  from  the  college. 

Once  a  year  these  schools  and  missions  had  a  grand 
meeting  at  the  college  chapel.  The  occasion  was  of  the 
greatest  interest,  and  drew  together  a  great  assembly 
from  the  regions  round  about.  During  one  season  a  ma- 
lignant fever  broke  out  among  the  "squatters"  along 
the  banks  of  the  river.  These  people  were  very  poor 
and  very  ignorant.  A  few  of  us  devoted  such  time  as 
we  could  in  ministering  to  them.  We  had  to  act  as 
doctors,  nurses,  arid  advisers  and  helpers  in  every  way. 
Though  nominally  Roman  Catholics,  they  were  really 
nothing,  and  gladly  and  thankfully  accepted  our  ser- 
vices. We  took  turns  in  watching  with  the  sick  at 
night.  Often  was  I  with  the  dying,  and  did  what  I 
could  to  comfort  their  last  hours.  They  were  ready 
enough  to  hear  of  Jesus  and  His  great  salvation,  and 


LTFE    IN    GAMBIER,     OHIO.  63 

there  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  not  a  few  found 
in  Him  what  their  souls  longed  for. 

1  mention  in  this  connection  another  kind  of  mission 
work  which  some  of  us  performed.  The  American 
Sunday  School  Union,  located  in  Philadelphia,  had  com- 
menced the  practice  of  employing  young  men,  students 
of  divinity  and  others,  to  act  in  behalf  of  the  society  in 
visiting  the  newer  portions  of  the  country,  and  in  or- 
ganizing Sunday  schools  where  there  were  no  churches, 
and  few  or  no  religious  privileges.  Bishop  Chase,  al- 
ways quick  to  avail  himself  of  any  advantages  which 
might  present  themselves,  thought  he  saw  in  this  agency 
something  which  he  could  use  in  Ohio.  He  opened  a 
correspondence  with  the  society,  and  the  result  was  that 
a  number  of  the  students  of  his  college  were  commis- 
sioned to  act  as  Sunday  school  missionaries  under  the 
supervision  of  the  bishop.  Of  the  number  were  Alvah 
Guion,  J.  P.  B.  Wilmer,  afterwards  Bishop  Wilmer,  and 
myself.  We  spent  one  or  more  of  the  long  vacations  in 
this  work.  My  field  was  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  state, 
in  Belmont  and  two  other  adjoining  counties.  I  visited 
all  the  settlements,  established  schools,  had  lay  reading 
when  Episcopalians  could  be  gathered,  in  a  word,  did 
all  kinds  of  work  which  a  layman  could  do.  \Ve  all  felt 
the  agency  was  an  a'dmirable  one,  and  one  which  could 
be  used  to  advantage  by  all  Christian  bodies. 

It  was  on  my  return  from  one  of  these  missionary 
excursions,  that  circumstances  occurred  which  very  ma- 
terially changed  rny  relations  to  the  college,  as  well  as 
the  current  of  my  life.  I  had  remained  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  state  a  month  after  the  winter  term  of  the 
college  had  commenced.  This  I  h  id  done  with  the  ap- 
proval of  the  bishop.  I  reached  the  college  quite  late  in 
the  evening,  and  was  scarcely  settled  in  my  room  when 


6 4  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  bishop  called.  He  told  me  of  a  singular  state  of 
affairs.  The  junior  part  of  the  institution  had  been 
practically  separated  from  the  college  students,  and 
placed  under  the  care  of  a  young  man  from  the  east,  a 
graduate  of  one  of  our  older  colleges.  He  was  socially 
well  connected  and  came  to  the  bishop  with  the  highest 
recommendations.  Both  the  bishop  and  the  faculty  con- 
gratulated themselves  on  this  acquisition  to  the  corps 
of  instructors.  But  with  all  his  acquirements  and  ac- 
complishments he  was  evidently  not  suited  to  the  place 
to  which  he  had  been  appointed.  The  bishop  gave  me 
a  most  graphic  and  racy  account  of  what  had  taken 
place. 

To  sum  up  all  in  a  few  words.  A  commodious  and 
properly  furnished  room  had  been  prepared  as  a  study 
hall  for  the  younger  students.  "  On  the  arrival  of  this 
gentleman,"  the  bishop  said,  "  I  took  him  to  the  hall, 
and  in  a  most  flattering  speech  introduced  him  to  the 
boys."  He  told  them  what  great  advantages  they  would 
have  under  such  an  accomplished  teacher,  etc.  Now 
any  one  knowing  Bishop  Chase,  would  understand  with 
what  peculiar  grace  he  would  do  such  a  thing.  The 
boys  listened  with  becoming  respect,  but  they  deter- 
mined to  find  out  .for  themselves  what  sort  of  stuff  this 
new  teacher  was  made  of. 

The  bishop  said  things  went  on  tolerably  well  for  a 
week  or  two,  when  the  youngsters  concluded  they  would 
have  more  fun  than  study.  And  so  they  commenced 
operations.  At  one  time,  as  the  teacher  was  sitting  on 
the  platform,  and  the  boys  at  their  desks,  a  peculiar  kind 
of  humming,  like  the  sound  of  bumble  bees,  would  com- 
mence, apparently  nowhere,  and  extend  everywhere  in 
the  room.  The  boys  appeared  to  be  unusually  studious, 
each  one  looking  intently  on  his  book.  The  teacher 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,    OHIO.  65 

became  fidgety,  shooting  his  eyes  first  one  way,  then 
another,  to  find  out  where  the  sound  came  from,  but  dis- 
covered nothing.  He  was  then  decidedly  fussy,  chang- 
ing his  position  all  the  time.  Finally,  whacking  his 
ruler  down  on  the  table,  he  burst  forth  in  great  wrath.  It 
all  availed  nothing,  except  to  make  himself  miserable 
and  the  boys  happy.  Then  again,  they  would  go  through 
a  similar  process,  by  whistling,  which,  like  the  buzzing, 
came  from  everywhere  and  nowhere. 

All  this  the  bishop  related  with  much  gusto  and 
many  a  peculiar  twinkle  of  the  eye.  But  the  climax 
was  to  come.  Adjoining  the  study  hall  was  a  store- 
room, and  in  this  store-room,  among  other  articles,  were 
several  barrels  of  choice  beans.  This  store-room  was 
kept  locked,  and  was  only  entered  by  the  person  who 
had  charge  of  it.  "And,"  said  the  bishop,  "  would  you 
believe  it,  those  rascally  boys,  by  the  use  of  a  stolen 
key,  got  into  this  room  in  the  night  and  carried  off 
quantities  of  these  beans.  Then,  locking  the  door,  went 
to  their  dormitories  and  there  distributed  the  beans 
among  the  boys.  The  next  day  they  amused  themselves 
by  firing  beans  at  the  teacher's  head." 

For  several  days  and  nights  this  process  went  on, 
until,  as  the  bishop  said,  the  scamps  had  fired  away  two 
barrels  of  these  good  beans.  "  When  told  of  it,"  the 
bishop  added,  "  I  went  to  the  hall  to  give  the  lads  a  sound 
scolding  and  find  out  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  miser- 
able business.  But  when  I  got  there  I  found  the  boys  so 
orderly  and  studious,  that  I  didn't  know  what  to  say  or 
do,  and  the  truth  is  I  didn't  do  much  of  anything,  except 
to  make  up  my  mind  that  a  change  in  the  teacher  must 
be  made.  And  that  very  night  the  teacher  disappeared, 
leaving  no  hint  as  to  whither  he  had  fled.  And  now," 
said  the  bishop,  "the  boys  are  all  in  an  uproar.  The 


RECORDS    OF   AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 


teacher  disappeared  two  nights  since,  and,  Mr.  Dyer,  you 
must  help  me.  I  have  consulted  Dr.  Sparrow,  and  we 
are  agreed  that  you  must  take  the  vacant  place."  This 
astounded  me.  I  remonstrated.  I  protested.  I  was  too 
young,  too  inexperienced,  and  beside  it  would  break  up 
all  my  plans,  interfere  with  my  studies,  and  be  a  great 
loss  anyway.  The  bishop  listened  attentively  to  all  I 
had  to  say  and  was  evidently  impressed  by  it,  for  he  at 
once  changed  his  manner  and  asked  this  service  of  rne 
as  a  personal  favor,  promising  that  as  soon  as  possible  I 
should  be  relieved.  To  this  request  I  gave  a  most  reluc- 
tant consent.  The  bishop  thanked  me  cordially,  and 
left  my  room.  And  what  a  night  I  had !  I  did  nothing 
but  tumble  about,  and  think  and  wonder  what  I  should 
do  with  such  a  tumultuous  and  obstreperous  set  of 
youngsters ! 

At  chapel  prayers  the  next  morning,  the  bishop  an- 
nounced that  the  preparatory  department  would  resume 
its  exercises  that  day  under  Mr.  Dyer,  and  that  the  stu- 
dents must  be  at  their  places  in  the  study  hall  at  nine 
o'clock.  Just  as  the  clock  was  striking  nine,  I  walked 
into  the  hall  and  took  my  place  on  the  platform  beside 
the  table.  There  I  stood  with  a  ruler  in  my  hand  wait- 
ing for  the  bell  to  stop  ringing.  The  moment  it  stopped 
I  rapped  to  order. 

Quite  a  number  of  the  boys  were  at  their  desks,  but 
I  saw  through  a  side  window  about  twenty  of  the  fel- 
lows marching  two  and  two  to  the  door.  As  they  en- 
tered, led  on  by  a  young  student  from  Philadelphia,  I 
saw  mischief  was  in  the  wind.  But  I  neither  moved  nor 
said  anything,  and  yet  was  ready  for  any  emergency. 
The. leader  cried  out,  "Forward  march,"  and  forward 
they  came  toward  the  platform,  each  one  having  a  kind 
of  walking  stick  in  his  hand.  As  they  reached  the  front 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,     OHIO.  67 

of  the  platform,  the  leader  called  out,  "  Shoulder  arms ! " 
and  up  went  their  sticks  like  so  many  muskets. 

As  quick  as  lightning  I  sprang  from  the  platform, 
and  seizing  the  ringleader  by  the  collar  brought  my 
ruler  down  on  him  with  tremendous  force,  thunder- 
ing out  at  the  same  instant,  "  Ground  arms!"  In  less 
than  no  time  he  was  on  his  knees,  begging  for  mercy.  I 
gave  him  one  or  two  cuffs,  he  all  the  time  bawling  at 
the  top  of  his  lungs.  The  rebellion  was  ended.  And 
as  I  looked  up  I  was  surprised  to  find  all  the  forces  of  the 
rebellion  dispersed,  and  their  leader  and  myself  the  sole 
possessors  of  the  field.  The  wooden  arms  all  along  the 
passage  way  showed  which  way  the  foe  had  fled.  My 
one  prisoner  slunk  away  as  quickly  as  he  could  to  his 
seat.  And  thus  the  "  great  bean  rebellion  "  was  brought 
to  a  close,  and  I  was  left  in  peaceable  possession  of 
all  parts  of  the  government.  I  spent  no  time  in  ha- 
ranguing the  fellows,  but  set  them  and  kept  them 
hard  at  work. 

From  this  time  on  all  my  duties  were  very  arduous.  I 
spent  six  hours  a  day  at  the  study  hall,  superintending 
the  studies  of  the  various  classes,  and  hearing  recitations, 
and  at  night  read  up  in  my  college  studies,  thus  keeping 
along  with  my  class.  I  expected  from  week  to  week  to 
be  relieved,  but  somehow  Bishop  Chase  never  seemed 
to  find  the  right  person  to  take  my  place,  though  he 
was  always  going  to  do  it.  And  so  it  came  to  pass,  that 
for  the  eight  following  years,  until  I  left  Ohio,  I  was 
constantly  engaged  in  teaching,  and  for  full  half  that 
time  I  was  a  college,  or  theological  student. 

It  was  deemed  best  that  I  should  become  a  member 
of  the  faculty.  I  objected  to  this  for  various  reasons, 
but  my  objections  were  overruled,  and  for  several  years 
I  occupied  the  anomalous  and  uncomfortable  position 


68  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

of  being  a  student  and  one  of  the  faculty  at  the  same 
time. 

A  large  frame  building  was  put  up  to  accommodate, 
temporarily,  the  preparatory  department.  In  this  build- 
ing I  had  my  rooms,  and  here  I  heard  the  recitations  ot 
classes  preparing  to  enter  college. 

I  remember  one  grand  class  of  fifteen  young  men, 
many  of  them  older  than  I  was,  who  recited  Latin  and 
Greek  to  me.  The  recitation  was  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  a  rather  severe  ordeal,  particularly  in  the  win- 
ter season.  Chapel  prayers  came  immediately  after,  and 
then  breakfast.  The  experience  I  then  acquired  satis- 
fied  me  that  the  whole  arrangement  was  unnecessary 
and  unwise.  It  was  bad  for  health,  and  created  a  dis- 
taste for  study,  and  particularly  for  the  chapel  services. 
I  am  happy  to  believe  that  this  barbaric  custom 
has  pretty  much  disappeared  from  our  colleges  and 
universities. 

The  junior  department  became  so  large  that  a  division 
took  place,  and  I  subsequently  removed  to  Milnor  Hall, 
a  handsome  new  brick  building  which  had  been  erected 
with  special  reference  to  this  part  of  the  institution. 
Here  I  remained  until  my  removal  from  Ohio. 

My  experience  in  connection  with  the  government  of 
the  college  was  very  similar  I  presume  to  that  of  all  who 
have  been  thus  engaged.  College  pranks  and  scrapes 
were  more  than  semi-occasional,  and  gave  a  good  deal  of 
annoyance.  I  will  mention  one  or  two  incidents. 

While  the  junior  department  was  still  at  the  temporary 
frame  building  I  have  spoken  of,  usually  called  "The 
Seventy-four,"  so  named,  I  presume,  from  its  resemblance 
to  a  large  ship  house,  and  where  Mr.  Sherman  Finch, 
afterwards  Judge  Finch  of  Ohio,  and  Mr.  David  Ful- 
ler, afterwards  a  lawyer,  were  associated  with  me  as 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,    OHIO.  69 

teachers,  a  case  of  discipline  arose  in  which  I  became  in- 
cidentally involved. 

There  came  to  the  institution  a  young  man  who  had 
high  ideas  of  his  own  consequence,  but  very  vague 
notions  of  obedience  and  general  propriety.  He  was 
particularly  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Finch,  and  so  dis- 
obedient and  insolent  did  he  become,  that  Mr.  Finch 
determined  to  punish  him.  So,  near  the  close  of  the 
study  hours  one  day  and  while  all  the  preparatory  stu- 
dents were  present,  Mr.  Finch  directed  the  young  man  to 
come  to  the  platform  where  he  and  Mr.  Fuller  were  sit- 
ting, but  he  refused  to  go.  He  was  called  the  second 
and  the  third  time.  Mr.  Finch  then  arose,  an-d  walked 
down  towards  the  young  man.  In  the  meantime  I  had 
come  into  the  hall,  and  learning  what  was  going  on,  I 
slipped  up  within  a  short  distance  of  the  student.  When 
Mr.  Finch  came  up  to  him  he  bade  him  hold  out  his 
hand.  Instead  of  doing  this  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and 
drew  a  pistol.  I  was  closely  watching  every  motion,  for 
I  knew  he  was  a  desperate  character.  The  moment  I 
saw  the  pistol  I  bounded  upon  him,  wrested  the  pistol 
from  his  hand,  and  sent  him  sprawling  over  the  chairs 
on  to  the  floor.  I  then  left  him  to  receive  a  tremendous 
whipping  from  Mr.  Finch.  The  only  funny  thing  about 
it  was,  to  see  Mr.  Fuller,  a  short,  fat  man,  on  the  plat- 
form, throwing  up  his  hands  and  shouting  "Murder." 
After  this  pistols  were  at  a  discount. 

On  another  occasion,  among  the  offending  students 
was  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  afterwards  the  renowned  Secre- 
tary of  War,  in  Mr.  Lincoln's  cabinet.  Stanton  was 
young,  bright,  and  ever  ready  for  fun  and  frolic.  On 
one  occasion  he  wished  to  make  a  night  excursion  some 
miles  into  the  country,  and  he  wanted  a  horse  to  ride. 
But  there  was  no  livery  stable,  and  no  horse  to  be  hired. 


70  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Now  Bishop  Chase  had  a  splendid  animal,  named  "Cin- 
cinnatus."  He  cherished  this  horse  as  the  apple  of  his 
eye,  and  any  abuse  of  him  would  be  sure  to  call  down 
the  bishop's  wrath  upon  the  offender.  But  Stanton,  not 
having  the  fear  of  this  wrath  before  his  eyes,  ventured 
to  go  in  the  evening  to  the  stable,  saddle  the  horse,  and 
ride  off  on  his  expedition. 

As  the  bishop  was  a  very  early  riser,  it  was  necessary 
that  the  horse  should  be  back  in  his  place  at  an  early 
hour.  But  no  sooner  did  the  bishop  see  the  animal  than 
it  was  plain  to  him  that  he  had  been  badly  used.  He  sus- 
pected what  had  taken  place,  and  set  about  discovering 
the  offending  party  or  parties.  In  some  way  he  soon 
got  upon  the  right  track,  and  was  not  long  in  finding 
the  culprit.  The  case  was  immediately  brought  before 
the  faculty,  and  the  guilty  ones,  for  at  least  two  others 
were  involved,  were  arraigned.  The  real  offence  in  the 
eyes  of  the  bishop  was  the  abuse  of  his  noble  horse. 
He  cared  very  little  about  the  other  things,  but  the 
taking  of  his  horse  and  abusing  him  in  such  a  way  kin- 
dled up  a  fiery  indignation,  and  he  was  in  favor  of  the 
severest  kind  of  punishment.  Anything  short  of  hang- 
ing would  hardly  suffice. 

As  I  knew  Stanton  better  than  any  of  the  faculty,  and 
was  sure  it  was  one  of  his  impulsive  and  thoughtless 
freaks,  I  said  what  I  could  in  extenuation  of  his  fault. 
Without  delay,  I  saw  some  of  his  particular  friends,  and 
begged  them  to  go  to  Stanton  and  urge  him  to  see 
the  bishop  at  once,  and  make  a  full  apology.  This  plan 
succeeded,  and  he  went.  Now  Stanton  was  a  fellow  of 
good  heart,  and  full  of  feeling.  He  went  to  the  bishop, 
made  a  clean  breast  of  it,  acknowledged  his  error,  and 
asked .  forgiveness. 

The  bishop's  wrath  was  soon  all  gone.     His  own  big 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIER,     OHIO.  71 

heart  was  touched,  and  he  had  nothing  but  pity  and 
sympathy  for  the  youth.  He  spoke  to  him  tenderly  of 
his  widowed  mother,  and  of  the  life  that  was  before  him. 
It  was  not  long  before  both  were  in  tears  and  parted 
good  friends.  Stanton  never  forgot  the  part  I  took  in  this 
matter,  as  may  appear  farther  on  in  these  reminiscences. 
There  was  another  occasion  when  Stanton  figured  in 
a  strangely  ludicrous  performance.  One  of  the  tutors  had 
rendered  himself  very  unpopular  among  the  students. 
He  had  been  guilty,  as  they  thought,  of  some  very  dis- 
honorable conduct.  In  some  way  he  had  acted  a  double 
part,  and  betrayed  their  confidence,  and  they  were  deter- 
mined to  be  revenged  on  him,  and  this  is  what  they  did. 
At  that  time  the  students  and  tutors  boarded  together  at 
the  college  commons.  To  preserve  order  at  the  meals  the 
members  of  the  faculty  took  turns  in  sitting  on  a  small 
elevated  platform  about  the  center  of  the  hall.  No  other 
duty  devolved  on  this  person  than  to  sit  there  during 
the  meal  and  see  that  everything  was  conducted  in  a 
proper  manner.  The  students  had  fixed  on  the  evening 
meal,  which  occurred  about  six  o'clock,  as  the  time  when 
they  would  give  expression  to  their  sentiments.  It 
happened  to  be  my  turn  to  preside  at  the  table.  At 
that  time  it  was  dark  before  six.  On  reaching  the 
hall  I  found  everything  in  usual  order.  I  was  in  ignor- 
ance of  what  was  coming.  Soon  after  I  took  my  seat 
Stanton  came  to  me  and  said  in  a  low  voice,  "  Mr. 
Dyer,  there  will  be  some  disturbance  here  to-night.  I 
have  no  time  to  explain,  but  it  will  have  no  reference 
to  you,  and  I  hope  you  will  sit  still."  With  this  warn- 
ing, I  did  sit  still  and  watch  events.  Nearly  every 
student  was  in  his  seat,  and  I  noticed  that  the  servants 
were  uncommonly  busy  in  bringing  in  articles  of  food, 
particularly  bread,  and  also  that  the  supplies  dis- 


72  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

appeared  with  wonderful  rapidity,  but  there  was  noth- 
ing to  indicate  what  the  fellows  intended  to  do.  Now 
it  so  happened  that  this  particular  tutor  sat  at  the 
extreme  end  of  the  hall,  and  that  the  only  exit  was 
about  the  middle  of  the  hall.  There  he  sat  in  blissful 
ignorance  on  this  memorable  occasion.  About  the 
middle  of  the  meal,  at  a  given  signal  the  whole  body 
of  the  students  arose,  and  from  one  end  of  the  hall  to 
the  other  there  was  the  cry  of  "  Huxford  !  "  "  Huxford  !  " 
"  The  traitor !"  "The  rascal !  "  "  Give  it  to  him  !"  "  Let  him 
have  it!  "  and  in  an  instant  the  air  was  full  of  missiles  of 
every  description  flying  towards  poor  Huxford's  head. 
Loaves  of  bread,  half  loaves,  balls  of  bread,  pancakes, 
lumps  of  butter,  cups,  saucers,  tea  and  water  were  cast  at 
him  and  covered  him  from  head  to  foot.  For  an  instant  he 
was  utterly  bewildered,  and  then,  bounding  up,  he  made 
for  the  door  in  double  quick  time,  and  what  a  gauntlet 
he  did  run !  He  had  to  make  his  way  between  two  very 
long  tables.  As  he  started,  some  one  cried,  "  Put  out  the 
lights,"  and  out  they  went,  and  we  were  in  total  dark- 
ness. And  now  commenced  an  indescribable  scene  of 
confusion.  They  hooted,  they  groaned,  they  crowed, 
they  cackled,  and  they  howled.  All  this  time  the  poor 
tutor  was  making  for  the  door,  but  the  cuffs,  the  kicks 
and  the  blows  nearly  stunned  him.  He  finally  reached 
the  door  and  toDk  to  his  heels,  followed  by  more  than  a 
hundred  fellows  shouting  and  screaming  like  so  many 
demons  let  loose.  He  didn't  stop  till  he  was  miles 
away  in  the  country,  and  soon  after  disappeared  alto- 
gether. What  became  of  him  we  never  knew. 

In  this  affair  Mr.  Stanton  was  a  leader.  He  was  de- 
termined that  the  offender  should  be  punished,  law  or 
no  law,  and  was  willing  to  suffer  the  consequences. 

This  was  a  marked  trait  in  Mr.  Stanton's  character, 


LIFE    IN   GAMBIER,    OHTO.  73 

and  no  doubt  had  much  to  do  in  shaping  his  future 
career.  His  innate  sense  of  justice  made  him  restive 
under  the  restraints  of  the  forms  of  law. 

When  the  affair  came  before  the  faculty,  I  took  the 
ground  that  while  we  might  condemn  the  conduct  of 
the  students  as  much  as  we  pleased,  yet  under  the  cir- 
cumstances the  less  we  did  the  better.  Mr.  Stanton 
and  others  had  made  me  acquainted  with  all  the  facts, 
and  I  did  not  wonder  at  their  being  so  stirred  up,  and 
at  the  outbreak.  The  matter  was  before  us  for  a  long 
time,  but  was  finally  dropped  as  too  complicated  to  be 
settled  by  us;  and  so  it  was  left  to  settle  itself.  And 
this,  after  all,  is  the  best  way  of  settling  a  great  many 
things  which  occur  in  life. 

It  was  during  my  connection  with  the  institutions  at 
Gambier  that  the  difficulties  which  had  been  growing  up 
between  the  bishop  and  the  college  authorities,  culmi- 
nated in  the  resignation  and  withdrawal  of  the  bishop 
from  the  diocese,  and  the  subsequent  election  and  conse- 
cration of  Bishop  Mcllvaine.  I  might  write  pages  upon 
this  subject  and  relate  many  incidents  of  interest 
which  occurred,  but  why  should  I  do  it?  Nearly  all  the 
actors  are  dead  and  gone,  and  the  many  exciting  and 
unpleasant  scenes  which  occurred  during  that  stormy  pe- 
riod may  as  well  be  buried  in  oblivion. 

Bishop  Chase  resigned  at  the  convention  of  1831, 
and  Dr.  Mcllvaine  was  elected  as  his  successor.  As  this 
resignation  raised  a  new  question  in  our  Church,  and 
as  the  General  Convention  did  not  meet  till  the  follow- 
ing year,  no  steps  were  taken  to  secure  Dr.  Mcllvaine's 
consecration.  This  period  of  interregnum  was  full 
of  excitement  and  strife.  But  I  will  not  dwell  on  it. 
At  the  following  convention  in  Ohio  I  was  sur- 
prised, and  greatly  disturbed  by  being  elected  its  sec- 


74  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

retary.  The  painful  part  was  that  the  opposing  can- 
didate was  one  of  the  professors.  Had  I  known  in 
season  what  was  in  contemplation  I  should  have  upset 
the  plan,  but  I  did  not,  and  I  was  elected,  much  to  my 
amazement  and  distress. 

This  was  my  first  active  connection  with  ecclesiastical 
affairs.  I  was  still  a  student,  and  not  ordained.  At 
this  convention  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  proceed  to  a 
second  election.  This  was  to  satisfy  a  party  who 
wished  to  recall  Bishop  Chase,  and  partly  to  avoid  any 
technical  difficulties  which  might  be  raised  to  the  pre- 
vious election  of  Dr.  Mcllvaine.  Dr.  Mcllvaine  was 
re-elected  by  a  decided  majority,  and  it  devolved  on  me, 
as  secretary,  to  go  to  Brooklyn  with  the  necessary  papers 
and  documents  and  lay  them  before  the  bishop  elect. 
On  my  way  to  New  York  I  spent  some  time  in  Philadel- 
phia, where  I  made  the  acquaintance  and  saw  a  good 
deal  of  that  saintly  man,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bedell,  of  St. 
Andrew's  Church.  I  saw  him  several  times,  and  heard 
him  preach.  Everything  about  him  as  a  man,  a  pastor, 
and  a  preacher  impressed  me  very  much. 

While  in  Philadelphia  I  saw  for  the  first  time  the  ven- 
erable and  venerated  Bishop  White.  He  was  truly  apos- 
tolic in  appearance,  and  seemed  to  belong  to  a  past  age, 
if  not  another  world.  His  presence  was  not  as  com- 
manding as  that  of  Bishop  Griswold,  and  yet  it  inspired 
the  deepest  respect. 

An  incident  occurred  while  I  was  in  Philadelphia 
which  disturbed  me  a  good  deal  more  than  it  hurt  me. 
I  heard  a  clergyman  preach  in  St.  Andrew's  Church,  a 
perfect  stranger  to  me,  and  was  astonished  afterwards 
to  hear  a  gentleman  say,  "That  man  is  very  much  like 
Dr.  Mcllvaine,  both  in  manner,  and  as  to  the  matter  of 
his  sermons."  I  felt  like  knocking  the  man  down,  and 


LIFE    IN   GAME  IRK,    OHIO.  75 

said  to  myself,  Is  it  possible  that  we  are  to  have  such  a 
man  as  the  bishop  of  Ohio  !  I  was  indignant,  and  from 
that  time  on  was  in  a  very  uncomfortable  state  of  mind. 
I  hurried  my  journey  to  New  York  with  anything 
but  pleasant  feelings.  On  reaching  the  city,  I  took 
plenty  of  time  in  finding  proper  quarters  in  which  to 
stay.  I  didn't  hurry  a  bit  over  to  Brooklyn  to  deliver 
my  letters,  but  called  on  Dr.  Milner,  from  whom  I 
received  much  kindness.  Sunday  morning  came,  and  I 
did  not  feel  at  all  like  going  over  to  St.  Ann's  to  church, 
and  so  I  attended  St.  George's  in  the  morning.  After 
dinner  I  plucked  up  courage,  and  went  across  the  river, 
and  made  my  way  slowly  up  to  St.  Ann's.  On  arriving 
there  I  asked  the  sexton  who  was  going  to  officiate ;  he 
said  the  rector,  and  I  then  went  up  into  the  gallery  and 
took  a  seat  as  retired  as  possible.  I  didn't  know  a  soul, 
and  did  not  care  to  know  anybody.  I  noticed,  however, 
that  the  church  rapidly  filled  up,  and  before  the  service 
commenced,  it  seemed  to  be  full  in  every  part.  But  I 
remembered  that  man  in  Philadelphia  had  a  crowded 
church,  and  I  remembered,  0,  how  vividly!  that  he  was 
very  much  like  Dr.  Mcllvaine,  and  so  I  bit  my  lips  and 
waited.  Promptly  at  the  moment,  not  five  minutes 
after,  as  some  preachers  do,  the  rector  commenced 
the  service.  The  appearance  of  the  man,  his  manner,  the 
tones  of  his  voice,  arrested  my  attention,  and  I  said,  He 
can't  be  like  that  man  in  Philadelphia  He  read  the 
entire  service  himself,  and  before  he  was  half  through 
I  began  to  feel  better,  and  to  hold  up  my  head  a  little. 
When  he  ascended  the  pulpit,  I  thought  what  a  noble 
appearance,  erect,  tall  and  commanding,  and  when  he 
announced  his  text  in  a  full,  sonorous  and  sympathetic 
voice,  I  took  courage.  The  words  were,  "  If  thou,  Lord, 
ahouldest  mark  iniquities,  0  Lord,  who  shall  stand?" 


76  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  there  was  a  solemnity  and  impressiveness  which 
commanded  the  profoundest  silence,  and  thrilled  me 
through  and  through.  My  fears  were  taking  to  their 
heels,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  they  were  all  gone, 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  time  I  had  a  glorious  treat  and 
feast.  When  the  service  closed  I  went  dawnstairs 
carrying  my  head  as  high  as  anybody,  and  pretty  con- 
siderably proud  of  the  choice  we  had  made  for  our 
bishop.  But  didn't  I  bless  that  man  in  Philadelphia 
who  had  given  me  such  a  scare ! 

I  saw  Dr.  Mcllvaine  after  the  service  and  arranged 
for  calling  on  him  the  next  day.  Thus  commenced  my 
acquaintance  with  one  of  the  great  men  of  our  Church, 
and  one  of  the  greatest  preachers  of  this,  or  any  age. 

In  the  autumn  of  1832,  I  was  married  to  Almira 
Douglass,  the  second  daughter  of  Mr.  Archibald  Doug- 
lass, of  Gambier.  Mr.  Douglass,  a  Scotch  gentleman, 
had  been  for  some  years  the  superintendent  of  the  gen- 
eral business  affairs  on  the  college  domain. 

The  same  year  I  was  ordained  deacon  by  Bishop 
Mcllvaine,  and  the  following  year  was  admitted  to 
priest's  orders. 

During  our  vacation  I  made  excursions  through  vari- 
ous parts  of  Ohio,  visiting  all  the  cities,  and  many  of 
the  towns  in  the  state,  and  making  many  acquaintances. 
I  also  made  two  visits  to  the  East,  one  in  company  with 
Dr.  Sparrow,  and  one  by  myself.  I  mention  some  of 
the  students  who  were  at  Gambier  the  same  time  I  was, 
and  who  afterwards  became  distinguished.  Among 
them  were  my  two  room-mates,  J.  L.  Minor,  afterwards 
Judge  Minor  of  Cincinnati,  II.  G.  Wells,  afterwards 
Judge  Wells  of  Michigan.,  J.  P.  B.  Wilmer,  for  many 
years  the  honored  and  beloved  Bishop  of  Louisiana, 
Rollin  C.  Hurd,  late  Judge  in  Ohio,  Winter  Davis,  a 


LIFE    IN    GAMBIRR,    OHIO.  77 

distinguished  member  of  Congress,  B.  B.  Minor.  Pro- 
fessor of  Law  in  the  University  of  Virginia,  Rev.  S.  A. 
Bronson,  D.D.,  for  some  time  President  of  Kenyon  Col- 
lege, David  Davis,  Judge  of  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court,  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  Secretary  of  War,  Stanley  Mat- 
thews, Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court,  R.  B.  Hayes,  Gen- 
eral in  the  army,  Governor  of  Ohio,  and  President  of  the 
United  States. 

Beside  these  and  the  members  of  the  faculty,  I  became 
well  acquainted  with  Mr.  N.  W.  Putnam,  who  married  a 
sister  of  my  wife,  and  who  long  had  charge  of  the  col- 
lege store,  Dr.  Wing,  the  treasurer  of  the  college,  T.  G. 
Odiorne,  one  of  the  college  agents,  as  well  as  others. 

While  living  at  Milnor  Hall  our  firstborn  son,  James 
Milnor,  died  in  his  sixth  year.  We  laid  him  to  rest  in 
the  beautiful  cemetery  at  Gambier,  where  now  sleep  the 
mortal  remains  of  several  members  of  pur  family.  I  do 
not  think  I  was  ever  so  deeply  attached  to  any  place  as  I 
was  to  Gambier,  for  ten  years  and  a  half  I  lived  and  la- 
bored there,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  all  that  followed. 

Circumstances  occurred  which  made  me  think  it 
would  be  better  for  me  to  go  to  some  other  field  of  labor, 
and  accordingly,  in  the  spring  of  1840,  I  resigned  my 
connection  with  the  institution,  and  removed  to  Pitts- 
burgh in  Pennsylvania. 


IV. 

LIFE  IN  PITTSBURGH. 

I  LEFT  Ohio  in  the  month  of  April,  1840,  and  moved  to 
Pittsburgh  with  my  family.  On  reaching  the  city  we 
took  immediate  possession  of  the  buildings  which  had 
been  secured  for  us.  These  had  been  erected  for  and 
occupied  by  a  Ladies'  Seminary.  They  were  beautifully 
situated,  just  out  of  the  city,  on  one  of  the  neighboring 
hills,  and  were  well  adapted  to  the  purposes  for  which 
they  had  been  secured.  Here,  on  the  first  of  May,  I 
opened  a  classical  school  for  boys.  I  received  six  boys 
into  my  family.  The  others  were  day  scholars. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Andrews,  the  rector  of  St.  Andrew's 
Church,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Upfold,  rector  of  Trinity,  had 
most  kindly  interested  themselves  in  my  behalf,  con- 
sequently I  had  a  sufficiently  large  school  from  the 
beginning. 

Our  location  was  admirable,  and  beautiful  too,  com- 
manding a  full  view  of  the  two  cities,  Pittsburgh  and 
Allegheny,  and  of  the  Monongahela  and  Allegheny 
rivers  and  their  junction,  forming  the  Ohio,  as  well 
as  of  the  surrounding  hills,  but  it  had  some  strangely 
picturesque  features,  which  were  not  altogether  pleasant 
or  desirable.  Both  cities  were  largely  engaged  in  iron 
manufacture.  There  were  numerous  and  immense  roll- 
ing mills,  foundries,  nail  factories,  and  other  establish- 


LIFE    IN   PITTSBURGH.  79 

ments  of  various  kinds.  In  these,  as  well  as  in  the  private 
houses,  bituminous  coal  was  used  as  fuel.  The  conse- 
quence was  from  every  chimney  volumes  of  smoke  were 
continually  pouring  forth,  and  covering  every  object  with 
the  blackness  of  darkness,  so  that  at  times  from  the  hills 
around,  neither  street,  or  house,  or  river,  or  spire  could  be 
seen.  Often  in  the  morning  when  all  was  clear  and  bright 
with  us,  we  could  see  nothing  of  either  city.  There  was 
nothing  to  indicate  that  there  were  cities  there,  except 
the  roar,  and  confused  noises  of  the  manifold  industries 
going  on  beneath  the  cloud.  Of  course  the  smoke  and 
soot  defiled  everything  they  touched,  and  Pittsburgh 
came  to  have  the  reputation  of  being  the  blackest,  and 
dirtiest  place  in  this  country.  But  there  were  great 
counterbalancing  advantages.  The  people  were  indus- 
trious, thrifty  and  prosperous,  consequently  they  were 
contented  and  happy.  I  do  not  think  I  have  ever  known 
a  community  more  strongly  attached  to  their  homes  and 
their  place  of  residence,  than  that  of  this  city.  It  took 
us  sometime  to  acquire  the  habit  of  puffing  away  the 
smoke,  in  our  breathing,  as  we  walked  the  streets,  and 
of  keeping  our  hands  from  touching  things.  In  going 
up  and  downstairs,  one  soon  learns  not  to  touch  the 
railing,  and  so  generally  one  keeps  his  hands  to  himself. 
And  yet,  with  all  this  soot  and  dirt,  we  were  struck  by 
the  fact  that  so  many  of  the  ladies  dressed  in  white,  or 
light  colors. 

With  all  the  drawbacks,  we  soon  became  thoroughly 
interested  in  everything  about  us.  The  people  were 
exceedingly  sociable,  and  kind.  The  school  was  a  suc- 
cess and  more  than  a  success,  and  we  were  very  happy 
in  our  new  relations.  My  varied  occupations  and  ex- 
periences in  Ohio  served  a  good  purpose,  for  I  could  do 
almost  anything,  teach  one  branch  about  as  well  as 


80  KECOKDS    Of  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

another,  and  deal  with  pupils  of  all  sorts  and  ages.  I 
knew  pretty  well  what  boys  and  young  men  were  made 
of,  and  was  careful  to  have  as  few  rules  as  possible.  It 
is  astonishing  how  prone  school  and  college  fellows  are 
to  get  around,  over,  or  under  rules.  When  there  are  few 
or  no  rules,  they  act  like  other  boys  or  young  men,  but 
the  moment  a  rule  is  put  forth,  they  become  its  sworn 
enemy,  and  think  it  virtuous  to  fight  it.  But  school  life 
is  an  old  thing,  and  no  one  will  care  to  hear  about  it. 
And  so  I  proceed  to  other  things. 

After  three  successful  years  my  school  was  brought 
to  rather  an  abrupt  termination.  But  one  thing  oc- 
curred during  this  period,  which  deserves  certainly  a 
passing  notice.  Sometime  before  leaving  Ohio  it  had 
become  evident  that  troubles  were  growing  up  some- 
what similar  to  those  which  had  occurred  in  Bishop 
Chase's  day.  There  was  a  conflict  between  the  bish- 
op and  the  college  authorities.  I  foresaw  what  would 
take  place,  and  left.  I  had  had  enough  of  such  things. 
The  year  after  I  left  Garnbier  these  troubles  culminated, 
and  the  result  was  an  almost  entire  change  in  the  man- 
agement of  the  institution.  Some  of  the  professors  were 
removed,  and  some  resigned.  Among  the  latter  was 
Dr.  Sparrow.  He  was  invited  to  the  Virginia  Seminary 
and  went.  For  some  reason  the  change  did  not  work 
well.  Disaffection  sprang  up,  students  fell  off,  and  con- 
fidence was  fast  waning.  One  day  I  was  surprised  to 
receive  a  letter  from  Bishop  Mcllvaine,  in  which  he  said 
he  wished  to  see  me,  and  if  convenient  to  my  family 
he  would  be  glad  to  spend  a  few  days  with  me.  I  re- 
sponded at  once,  by  giving  him  a  cordial  invitation  to 
come.  He  came.  We  talked,  and  in  our  talks  the  object 
of  the  visit  was  made  to  appear.  No  matter  what  the 
bishop  said  or  how  he  said  it.  He  earnestly  desired  to 


LIFE    IN  PrTTSBURGH.  81 

secure  the  return  of  Dr.  Sparrow  to  Gam  bier.  He  bore 
himself  through  all  our  talks  like  the  noble  man  he  was. 
Mistakes  had  been  made,  he  took  his  full  share  of  respon- 
sibility. And  now  he  was  anxious  and  ready  to  do  all  he 
could  to  bring  back  Dr.  Sparrow,  and  thus  repair  as  far 
as  practicable  the  injury  which  had  been  done  to  the 
institution.  I  entered  fully  into  the  bishop's  idea,  and 
measures  were  taken  to  bring  about  the  desired  result. 
While  they  were  not  successful,  I  can  say  in  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  facts,  that  nothing  could  have  been  more 
complimentary  to  Dr.  Sparrow.  No  testimony  to  his 
matchless  worth  as  an  instructor,  or  the  devotion  to  him 
as  a  man,  could  have  been  stronger  than  was  borne  by 
the  clergy  and  people  of  Ohio.  And  I  may  add,  nothing 
could  have  been  more  Christian,  more  self- sacrificing, 
and  more  noble,  than  was  the  bearing  and  conduct  of 
Bishop  Mcllvaine  through  it  all.  I  say  this  much  in 
justice  to  all  the  parties  concerned.  I  might  say  much 
more,  but  the  mantle  of  silence,  like  that  of  charity, 
covers  a  multitude  of  things  which  may  as  well  be 
unknown. 


V. 

UNIVERSITY  LIFE. 

AFTER  my  school  had  been  in  successful  operation  for 
about  three  years,  I  was  most  unexpectedly  elected  to  a 
professorship  in  the  Western  University  of  Pennsylvania. 
This  institution  had  been  some  years  in  existence,  and 
was  very  similar  in  organization  and  object  to  the 
Pennsylvania  University  located  in  Philadelphia.  Pitts- 
burgh was  the  center  of  a  large  and  powerful  Presby- 
terian influence.  The  original  settlers  were  from  Scot- 
land and  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  they  brought  with 
them  not  only  their  principles,  but  their  prejudices. 
They  were  Covenanters,  puTe  and  simple,  Seceders,  In- 
dependents, Cumberland  Presbyterians,  and  Old  and  New 
School  Presbyterians,  beside  other  sects,  whose  names  I 
have  forgotten.  This  institution  had  for  a  long  time 
been  in  the  hands  of  these  bodies,  and  here  their 
young  men  had  been  largely  educated.  Dr.  Black  and 
Dr.  Bruce  were  leaders  in  their  respective  denominations, 
and  both  were  connected  with  the  university.  Why  it 
was,  or  how  it  was,  that  the  board  of  trustees  elected 
me  as  professor  I  do  not  know.  But  they  did  even 
more.  In  the  same  year  they  elected  Mr.  Daniel  Stone 
to  one  of  the  chairs.  Mr.  Stone  had  had  a  flourishing 
school  for  boys  for  several  years,  in  Allegheny,  and 
he  and  I  had  become  well  acquainted  ami  intimate 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  83 

friends.  We  found  we  had  much  in  common,  par- 
ticularly in  educational  matters.  We  both  accepted  the 
chairs  to  which  we  had  been  elected.  Dr.  Black  had 
retired,  and  Dr.  Bruce  had  been  made  principal. 

In  the  reorganization  which  took  place,  the  general 
discipline  of  the  institution  and  some  classes  in  Greek  were 
assigned  to  me,  and  the  department  of  Latin  was  given 
to  Prof.  Stone.  Dr.  Bruce  had  charge  of  metaphysics 
and  moral  philosophy.  Here  again  I  found  my  Ohio 
training  and  experience  of  great  value.  I  had  now  to 
deal  with  college  students  alone,  and  I  found  myself  as 
much  at  home  with  them  as  with  any  others.  I  was  a 
little  nervous  about  my  Greek,  for  Dr.  Bruce,  a  famous 
Greek  scholar,  had  held  the  position  for  years,  and  now, 
as  the  head  of  the  institution  he  might  be  not  only  a 
capable,  but  a  severe  critic.  But  I  had  a  noble  class, 
made  up  of  a  dozen  or  so  of  capital  students.  I  adopted 
my  own  method  of  teaching,  and  the  results  were  very 
satisfactory.  The  examinations  at  the  close  of  the  year 
were  quite  largely  attended.  The  members  of  the 
faculty,  and  many  of  the  trustees  and  other  friends, 
were  present.  I  stated  to  the  examiners  what  the  young 
men  had  read,  and  asked  them  to  designate  what  por- 
tion of  the  work  should  be  taken  up  for  their  examina- 
tion. The  fellows  did  splendidly,  and  1  was  proud  of 
them.  Two  things  contributed  largely  to  the  result. 
I  had  taught  the  students  to  study  their  lessons  word  by 
word,  requiring  that  they  should  thoroughly  master  each 
word,  whether  simple,  or  compound,  and  give  its  exact 
meaning,  both  as  an  independent  word,  and  in  its  con- 
nection with  other  words  in  the  sentence  and  paragraph. 
Under  this  system  they  became  literally  exact  in  their 
translations.  But  I  taught  them  also,  after  mastering 
the  words  of  the  author,  to  put  the  meaning  of  the 


84  KECOKDS    OP  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

sentences  into  the  best  English  they  could  command. 
In  this  way  they  came  to  understand  the  structure  of  the 
Greek  language,  and  also  the  relations  of  our  English 
words  to  the  original  Greek.  This  awakened  a  real 
love,  and  even  enthusiasm,  in  the  study  of  the  language. 
The  effect  of  the  examination  upon  those  present  was 
remarkable,  and  they  were  loud  in  their  commendations. 
In  all  departments  of  the  university  the  progress  was 
satisfactory. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  year  Dr.  Bruce  resigned  as 
principal.  He  was  growing  old,  and  having  the  charge, 
as  pastor,  of  a  large  congregation,  he  felt  that  the  labors 
and  responsibilities  were  too  great  for  his  declining 
health.  In  the  minds  of  not  a  few  there  was  an  im- 
pression that  more  or  less  of  jealousy  had  sprung  up, 
and  that  he  did  not  feel  very  comfortable.  How  this 
may  have  been  I  do  not  know,  but  between  the  doctor 
and  myself  the  utmost  good  will  continued.  He  always 
treated  me  with  great  kindness,  and  I  know  1  tried  to 
show  him  in  all  proper  ways  that  respect  which  I  really 
felt,  and  which  his  great  worth  and  exalted  character 
justly  merited.  We  continued  good  friends  till  his 
death,  which  occurred  about  two  years  later. 

The  resignation  of  Dr.  Bruce  was  accepted  by  the 
trustees,  and  I  was  unanimously  elected  to  take  his 
place.  And  here  let  me  say  that  this  was  wholly  un- 
expected by  me.  Immediately  upon  the  close  of  the 
examinations  I  left  with  my  family  to  spend  the  vaca- 
tion in  Ohio.  While  at  Garnbier,  I  received  a  letter  from 
the  president  of  the  board  of  trustees,  announcing 
their  action.  This  was  the  first  notice  I  had  had  of 
Dr.  Bruce's  intention  to  resign.  The  subject,  therefore, 
had  not  been  in  my  mind  at  all,  nobody  had  intimated 
that  such  a  thing  might  occur;  consequently  my  eleo 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  85 

tion  was  a  real  surprise.  Nor  was  this  all;  the  letter  of 
the  president  of  the  board  was  addressed  to  me  as  a 
D.D.  This  capped  the  climax,  and  made  me  feel  ex- 
ceedingly foolish.  There  I  was,  at  Gambier,  where 
everybody  knew  me,  and  had  known  me,  as  Dyer,  the 
boy,  the  student,  and  a  little  of  everything  else,  and 
really  not  much  of  anything;  and  now  to  be  addressed 
as  doctor  was  a  little  too  much.  My  modesty  com- 
pletely collapsed,  and  I  made  myself  as  scarce  as 
possible. 

About  the  time  of  my  election  as  head  of  the  uni- 
versity, Trinity  College,  Hartford,  conferred  on  me  the 
degree  of  D.D.  Of  all  these  things  I  had  been  kept 
in  profound  ignorance,  and  they  came  like  an  avalanche 
on  me  while  in  Ohio.  Does  any  one  ask  how  J  felt? 
I  answer,  as  I  answered  a  similar  question  asked  by  a 
judge  in  Pennsylvania,  I  felt  "smaller  than  nothing." 
Instead  of  being  elated,  I  wanted  to  hide  myself  from 
the  sight  of  everybody.  That's  the  way  I  felt,  and  there 
was  no  fun  in  it. 

This  visit  to  Gambier  awakened  many  memories.  I 
was  back  on  my  old  tramping  ground.  There,  years 
before,  I  had  arrived  as  a  youth,  green  from  the  Green 
Mountains,  all  inexperienced  in  the  ways  of  the  world, 
with  not  a  solitary  personal  friend  or  acquaintance 
within  nearly  a  thousand  miles,  with  a  scanty  wardrobe, 
all  in  a  small  trunk,  and  with  five  dollars  in  my  pocket, 
and  with  such  an  outfit  I  had  started  life  anew.  The 
world  was  before  me,  and  single  handed  and  alone  I 
was  to  hack  rny  way  through  it  as  best  I  could.  But 
I  was  not  alone,  for  God  was  with  me. 

All  this  past  came  vividly  back  to  me  as  I  went  about 
in  Gambier.  I  rejoiced  in  all  the  improvements  I  saw, 
was  delighted  with  the  growth  of  the  many  trees  my 


86  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

own  hands  had  planted;  but  a  deep  sadness  came  over 
me.  With  all  this  outward  improvement  there  was 
evident  decay  within.  Dr.  Sparrow  was  gone,  and  with 
him  much  of  the  glory  of  the  institution.  The  old  pro- 
fessors were  gone,  and  in  their  places  new  faces  were 
seen.  The  number  of  the  students  had  greatly  dimin- 
ished, and  scarcely  any  of  the  old  enthusiasm  remained. 
The  change  was  great,  and  its  marks  were  deep.  I  say 
all  this,  not  to  criticise  what  had  taken  place,  but  simply 
to  explain  tne  feelings  I  had.  After  seeing  our  relatives 
and  old  friends,  and  visiting  the  graveyard  where  were 
sleeping  our  precious  dead,  we  were  not  sorry  to  retrace 
our  steps  to  our  new  home  in  the  smoky,  dirty,  and 
much  loved  Pittsburgh.  But  I  had  to  settle  the  ques- 
tion of  accepting  or  declining  my  appointment  as  the 
principal,  or  as  it  was  subsequently  called,  chancellor, 
of  the  university.  After  a  good  deal  of  hesitation,  I 
did  as  I  had  done  on  several  previous  occasions.  Having 
had  nothing  to  do  with  my  appointment,  and  not  having 
sought  any  promotion,  being  perfectly  satisfied  with 
what  I  had,  and  having  been  unanimously  put  in  the 
place,  I  accepted  it,  and  went  to  work  accordingly. 

Upon  assuming  the  office  of  principal  my  first  efforts 
were  to  bring  a  little  more  of  system  into  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  institution.  The  professors  and  teachers 
were  called  together,  and  the  duties  and  responsibilities 
of  each  were  agreed  upon.  A  good  spirit  prevailed,  arid 
everything  was  satisfactorily  arranged.  At  the  opening 
of  the  term  a  large  number  of  students  reported  them- 
selves, and  we  commenced  under  favorable  auspices. 
The  few  drones  and  ciphers,  who  were  more  ambitious 
to  be  known  as  university  students  than  to  do  hard 
work,  soon  fell  out  by  the  way,  and  disappeared.  All 
departments  moved  on  in  harmony,  and  we  had  the  sat- 


UNIVERSITY   LIFE.  87 

isfaction  of  seeing  a  good  and  steady  progress  in  the 
several  classes.  I  had  charge  of  the  department  of 
moral  and  intellectual  philosophy.  Once  a  week  I  met 
all  the  university  students,  and  employed  two  hours  in 
hearing  papers  read,  and  in  discussions  carried  on  by  the 
older  students  upon  some  subject,  or  subjects,  previously 
given  out.  This  exercise  became  very  popular,  and  was 
always  well  attended.  It  called  out  whatever  of  knowl- 
edge, talent,  or  skill,  the  young  men  possessed,  and 
awakened  a  high  and  laudable  ambition. 

Nothing  of  special  interest  or  importance  occurred 
during  the  year.  The  examinations  were  most  satis- 
factory. The  commencement  took  place  in  one  of  the 
largest  churches  of  the  city,  and  a  great  crowd  at- 
tended. This  was  a  new  experience  to  me.  1  had 
often  attended  commencements,  but  only  as  a  spectator. 
Now  I  had  to  preside,  and  to  feel  all  the  nervous  anxi- 
eties, both  for  the  young  men  and  for  myself, — and  these 
were  not  a  few.  The  graduates  did  famously  well. 
Their  speeches  were  brief,  bright,  and  to  the  point. 
The  audience  was  enthusiastic.  It  devolved  on  me  to 
confer  the  degrees,  and  in  my  academic  robe,  and  in  the 
Latin  tongue,  I  performed  the  duty  with  becoming  dig- 
nity. Thus  ended  my  first  year  as  the  president  of  the 
institution. 

I  will  now  mention  one  or  two  things  which  occurred, 
and  which  illustrated  others  which  I  did  not  much  ad- 
mire. At  a  meeting  of  the  trustees  some  days  before 
the  commencement,  the  subject  of  honorary  degrees 
came  under  consideration,  and  I  was  asked  to  name  any 
party  or  parties  upon  whom  I  would  like  to  have  the 
degree  of  D.D.  or  LL.D.  conferred.  I  answered  at 
once,  that  I  had  no  names  to  present.  This  created 
considerable  surprise,  and  I  was  told  that  they  were  in 


88  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVF.    LIFE. 

the  habit  of  bestowing  these  degrees  quite  liberally 
among  their  friends.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation 
it  came  out  that  they  intended  at  this  coming  com- 
mencement  to  confer  the  degree  of  D.D.,  on  two 
clergymen  in  Scotland,  and  on  several  in  this  country, 
and  that  of  LL.D.,on  several  laymen.  I  at  once  took 
positive  and  strong  grounds  against  it,  maintaining  that 
it  made  degrees  so  cheap  as  to  be  of  no  worth,  and  also 
that  it  deeply  injured  the  character  of  the  institution, 
making  it  a  mere  factory  for  producing  unmeaning  and 
undeserved  appendages.  My  frank  and  unexpected 
utterances  stirred  up  the  Scotch  blood  about  me,  and 
provoked  a  lively  discussion.  I  would  not  yield;  and 
I  told  the  trustees  if  they  proceeded  to  carry  out  their 
programme,  they  must  do  it  upon  their  own  respon- 
sibility; and  as  representing  the  faculty,  I  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  A  compromise  was  made,  and 
the  degree  of  D.D.  was  conferred  on  some  unknown 
clergyman  in  Scotland,  and  that  of  LL.D.  on  one  of 
the  Pennsylvania  judges. 

I  was  surprised,  and  mortified,  that  such  loose  no- 
tions could  be  held  by  respectable  men  upon  such  a 
matter;  but  thistwas  the  first  and  the  last  conflict  we 
ever  had.  Another  revelation  came  to  me  in  this  con- 
nection. I  learned  that  there  was  a  kind  of  system  of 
barter  and  sale  ^prevailing  among  certain  institutions. 
For  instance,  two  propositions  from  two  colleges  came 
to  me,  that  they  would  confer  on  me  the  degree  of  LL.D., 
if  I  would  secure  the  degree  of  D.D.  for  certain  parties 
named.  This  fairly  made  my  blood  boil;  and  I  an- 
swered promptly  and  sharply,  denouncing  all  such  pro- 
ceedings. And  still  another  revelation  more  painful 
than  the  others.  Several  parties  wrote  me  asking  that  I 
would  have  certain  degrees  conferred  on  them  !  Yes,  on 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  89 

themselves!  This  was  too  much.  In  my  simplicity  it 
had  never  occurred  to  me  that  any  man  could  be  so  self- 
conceited,  and  so  devoid  of  self-respect,  as  to  ask  such  a 
thing  for  himself!  It  seemed  to  me  there  must  be  an  in- 
sufferable egotism,  and  a  monstrous  conceit,  before  any 
one  could  even  propose  such  a  matter  to  himself.  But  I 
have  found  human  nature  not  only  deceitful  and  wicked, 
but  very  queer.  Thank  God,  I  was  not  brought  up  with 
any  such  ideas.  On  the  contrary,  I  was  taught  to  re- 
spect myself,  and  thus  secure  the  respect  of  others. 

During  the  following  year  the  faculty  was  greatly 
strengthened  by  the  election  of  Mr.  Lemuel  Stephens  as 
the  professor  of  chemistry.  Mr.  Stephens  had  but  re- 
cently returned  from  Germany,  where  he  had  spent 
considerable  time,  after  graduating  at  Harvard,  in  per- 
fecting himself  in  several  branches  of  natural  science. 
Beside  being  a  most  accomplished  and  genial  man,  he 
had  great  magnetic  power  in  dealing  with  young  men. 
Mr.  R'utter  was  added  to  the  instructors  in  the  prepara- 
tory department.  Subsequently,  Mr.  James  Thompson  of 
Ithaca,  New  York,  was  placed  at  the  head  of  that 
department.  An  accomplished  German,  whose  name 
escapes  me,  had  charge  of  modern  languages.  Our 
corps  of  instructors  was  quite  large,  and  made  up  a 
most  attractive  society. 

During  my  third  year  in  the  university  we  met  with 
a  great  loss  by  the  death  of  Professor  Stone.  Many  cir- 
cumstances had  bound  him  very  closely  to  me,  and  I 
felt  his  loss  most  deeply.  It  devolved  on  me  to  deliver 
a  memorial  address  upon  his  life  and  character,  which 
was  published. 

I  will  mention  some  other  incidents  which  served  to 
mark  and  diversify  my  life  in  Pittsburgh.  One  of  the 
leading  editors  of  the  city  suggested  to  me,  one  day, 


90  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

that  I  might  render  some  service  to  the  community  by 
writing  for  his  and  other  papers,  particularly  upon  mat- 
ters of  education,  public  morals,  and  practical  religion. 
After  thinking  over  the  suggestion  for  a  few  days,  I 
proposed  that  we  should  form  a  club  of  four  or  five  per- 
sons, carefully  selected,  and  agree  upon  some  plan  on 
which  our  articles  should  have  something  like  unity  of 
purpose.  The  suggestion  was  adopted,  and  I  think  five 
persons  were  selected  as  members.  No  other  name  was 
given  to  this  association  but  that  of  "  The  Club."  We 
agreed  to  keep  the  membership  a  profound  secret,  and 
what  was  better,  we  succeeded  in  doing  so.  We  met  at 
each  other's  houses  and  arranged  our  plans  and  modes 
of  procedure,  and  also  listened  to  and  criticised  the  papers 
which  were  presented.  We  resolved  that  in  the  leading 
journal  of  the  city  a  paper  should  appear  every  Satur- 
day, bearing  the  title  of  "Club  Papers."  The  first  paper 
gave  a  humorous  account  of  the  origin  of  the  club,  of  the 
persons  and  professions  of  its  members,  and  of  the  pur- 
poses for  which  it  was  organized.  This  paper  was  ex- 
ceedingly clever,  full  of  force  and  sparkling  wit,  and 
somewhat  in  the  style  of  the  old  philosophers.  It  at- 
tracted much  attention;  and  any  amount  of  curious 
guessing  and  speculation  was  indulged  in  as  to  the 
persons  engaged  in  the  enterprise.  Numerous  commu- 
nications were  addressed  to  the  editor,  asking  for  informa- 
tion ;  but  he,  being  a  member  of  the  club,  knew  how  to 
keep  dark.  As  paper  after  paper  appeared,  the  curiosity 
and  interest  increased.  Many  articles  appeared  in  the 
same  journal,  complimenting,  and  criticising  the  papers 
of  the  club,  and  desiring  to  enter  into  discussions  upon 
some  of  the  topics  presented.  A  club  paper  appeared, 
alluding  to  this  fact,  but  assuming  the  lofty  ground 
that  the  sayings  and  doings  of  the  club  were  not  to  be 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  91 

treated  as  subjects  of  controversy  and  criticism,  but  as 
the  oracles  of  a  knowledge  arid  a  wisdom  never  to  be 
questioned.  This  brought  down  a  storm  of  abuse,  but 
that  made  no  impression  upon  their  high  mightinesses. 
They  were  too  high  up  to  be  disturbed  by  any  such  fury 
arid  folly.  It  was^not  Jong  before  these  papers  appeared 
in  other  journals,  arid  applications  came  from  many 
quarters  from  parties  who  wished  to  join  the  club.  But 
no  other  response  was  made  than  a  figurative  wave  of 
the  hand,  as  much  as  to  say,  no  one  of  the  sons  of  men 
should  presume  to  ask  such  a  favor.  During  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  club,  which  was  two  or  three  years,  a 
great  variety  of  topics  was  treated,  and  probably  some 
good  was  done.  At  any  rate  a  good  deal  of  amusement 
was  had. 

Another  club  was  formed  consisting  of  about  twenty 
members,  composed  almost  entirely  of  professional  men, 
— judges,  lawyers,  clergymen,  and  physicians.  This  club 
had  social  and  literary  objects  in  view.  We  met  at  each 
other's  houses,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  supper 
was  the  principal  thing  discussed.  Here  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  leading  members  of  the  Pittsburgh  bar; 
among  them  Judges  Baldwin  and  Greer,  both  of  whom 
became  subsequently  distinguished  members  of  the  Su- 
preme Court  of  the  United  States,  and  Judge  Lowrie 
afterwards  Chief  Justice  of  Pennsylvania.  Judge  Low- 
rie became  one  of  my  warmest  and  best  friends.  For 
some  reason  this  club  did  not  continue  long,  nor  did  it 
accomplish  much  except  to  eat  its  suppers. 

Another  club  of  a  very  different  character  was  formed, 
and  continued  long  after  I  left  Pittsburgh.  At  its  organ- 
ization I  was  made  its  president,  and  continued  as  such 
till  I  left  the  city.  This  association  consisted  of  about 
twenty  members,  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  nearly  equal 


92  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

proportions,  usually  more  ladies  than  gentlemen.  Our 
meetings  were  at  the  houses  of  the  ladies.  It  was 
dubbed  "The  Excelsior,"  and  became,  unintentionally  I 
think,  quite  an  exclusive  body.  No  one  could  become 
a  member  except  by  a  unanimous  vote.  Our  exercises 
consisted  of  paper  discussions,  conversations  upon  va- 
rious subjects  of  interest,  and  a  rather  sumptuous  repast. 
I  remember  we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  ladies  were 
inclined  to  try  and  outdo  each  other  in  the  elegance  of 
their  entertainments,  and  so  to  check  the  evil  we  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  report  a  bill  of  fare,  within  which 
they  were  to  confine  themselves.  This  proved  to  be  a 
wise  action,  for  the  suppers  were  fast  becoming  formid- 
able, both  as  to  expense  and  the  time  consumed. 

This  club  accomplished  very  much  good.  It  brought 
rather  representative  young  men  and  women  together, 
creating  a  delightful  social  intercourse,  and  promoting  a 
healthy  and  growing  interest  in  intellectual  pursuits. 
I  was  connected  with  this  association  two  or  three  years, 
and  for  a  long  time  after  I  left  kept  up  a  correspondence 
with  many  of  its  members. 

Some  four  years  before  I  left  Pittsburgh  I  established 
a  Bible  class,  or  rather,  the  class  was  established  by  a 
number  of  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  I  was  asked  to 
take  charge  of  it.  It  was  held  on  every  Sunday  even- 
ing in  the  lecture  room  of  St.  Andrew's  Church.  The 
members  of  this  class  were  grown  people,  many  of  them 
quite  elderly,  and  belonging  to  the  various  religious 
bodies  of  the  two  cities. 

It  consisted  of  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  about 
an  equal  proportion  of  men  and  women.  Our  plan  was 
to  take  up  one  of  the  books  of  the  Bible  and  go  through 
it.  We  confined  ourselves  entirely  to  the  text,  going 
on  verse  by  verse.  I  distinctly  urged  upon  them  to  let 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  93 

the  Bible  speak  for  itself,  to  dismiss  as  far  as  possible 
any  theories  they  might  have  formed,  and  listen  to  the 
Word  of  God  alone.  The  result  of  this  was  a  remark- 
able interest.  We  did  not  come  together  as  Episcopa- 
lians, Presbyterians,  Baptists,  Methodists,  Unitarians. 
Quakers,  or  anything  else,  but  simply  as  honest  seekers 
after  the  truth.  Of  this  class  many  lawyers,  merchants, 
and  other  business  men  were  members.  Edwin  M.  Staii- 
ton,  afterwards  Secretary  of  War,  and  Colonel  Samuel 
Black,  who  distinguished  himself  in  the  Mexican  war, 
were  members.  I  continued  this  class  till  I  left  Pitts- 
burgh, closing  with  an  address,  which  was  published. 

On  one  occasion,  during  a  pouring  rain,  I  was  called 
from  my  study  to  see  a  woman  in  the  kitchen.  On 
going  downstairs  1  found  a  shabbily  dressed  person,  as 
wet  as  she  could  be,  without  any  bonnet  on,  but  with  an 
apology  of  what  might  have  been  a  shawl  in  a  former 
period,  on  her  head.  Altogether,  she  was  about  as 
forlorn  an  object  in  appearance  as  I  had  ever  seen.  I 
said  to  her,  "  Well,  my  good  woman,  what  can  I  do  for 
you  ?"  I  thought,  as  a  matter  of  course,  that  she  wanted 
food  or  money,  probably  both,  and  was  taken  all  aback 
when  she  said  in  rather  a  cheerful  voice, — 

"  I  have  come  to  see  if  I  can  get  you  to  marry  me." 

"  Marry  you  !  "  I  exclaimed.     "  To  whom  ?  To  what  ?  " 

"To  my  man,"  she  responded. 

"  Who  is  he  ?     When  do  you  want  to  be  married  ?  " 

"  Now,"  she  meekly  replied. 

"But  where  is  your  man  ?     I  don't  see  anybody  here." 

"  He  is  out  in  the  street." 

"  What,  in  this  pouring  rain  ?  " 

"Yes,  he  is  waiting  outside." 

"  Go  call  him.     Bring  him  in,"  I  said. 

Out  she  went,  and  in  a  few  moments  she  returned, 


94  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

leading  a  man,  soaking  wet,  and  certainly  in  appear- 
ance a  very  good  match  for  herself. 

I  thought  to  myself,  this  is  indeed  a  jolly  couple. 
After  asking  a  good  many  questions,  I  was  satisfied 
that  it  was  as  well  to  marry  them;  and  so,  taking  them 
into  another  room,  I  married  them  in  the  presence  of 
the  servants,  and  sent  them  forth  as  man  and  wife,  with 
all  their  brilliant  prospects  before  them.  Less  than  a 
year  after,  this  same  woman  sent  for  me  to  bury  her 
husband,  who  had  died  suddenly.  As  to  their  married 
career  I  never  knew  much,  but  presume  it  was  neither 
wonderful  nor  very  eventful. 

One  day,  returning  home  from  the  university,  I  had 
quite  an  encounter  with  a  ruffian.  It  was  in  the  win- 
ter, and  the  ground  was  covered  with  snow.  As  I  lived 
out  of  town,  and  on  a  hill,  there  was  a  good  deal  of 
coasting  near  my  residence.  On  this  occasion,  as  I 
came  near  my  house  I  discovered  a  contest  between  a 
young  man  and  two  boys.  They  all  had  hold  of  a  very 
pretty,  coasting  sled.  The  two  boys  were  pulling  one 
way  and  the  young  man  another.  As  I  came  up,  I 
found  the  boys  crying  lustily,  but  holding  on  to  the 
sled.  The  moment  they  saw  me  they  called  out,  amid 
their  sobs,  "  Please  sir,  help  us.  This  man  is  trying  to 
take  away  our  sled.  Won't  you  stop  him  ?  "  I  stopped 
very  quickly,  and  asked  in  a  sharp,  decisive  tone,  "  Is 
this  your  sled,  sir?"  He  stammered  out  something  in  a 
•surly  manner.  I  called  out  again  in  a  still  more  deter- 
mined way.  "  Is  this  your  sled?  If  not  let  go  at  once." 
He  looked  daggers  at  me,  and  asked,  "  Who  are  you  ?  "  I 
said,  "No  matter;  but  let  go  that  sled."  With  that  he 
said.  "  We'll  see,"  and  at  once  drew  a  pistol  from  his  side 
pocket.  Quicker  than  I  can  tell  it,  I  seized  his  collar  with 
one  hand  and  his  ancle  with  the  other,  and  before  he  knew 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  95 

it  he  was  dangling  in  tlie  air.  The  pistol  dropped  from 
his  hand,  and  he  found  himself  pretty  nearly  helpless. 
With  one  foot  up  in  the  air  about  where  his  head  should 
have  been,  he  could  do  little  else  than  squirm  about. 
I  told  the  boys  to  pick  up  the  pistol  and  take  it  to 
my  house.  I  then  let  the  fellow  know  that  struggling  was 
of  no  use,  and  that  he  must  go  with  me  to  my  house. 
To  this  he  earnestly  objected;  but  I  told  him  there  was 
nothing  else  to  be  done,  and  that  he  could  go  willingly 
or  unwillingly,  just  as  he  pleased.  He  then  began  to 
beg.  In  the  meantime  I  had  set  him  upon  his  feet,  but 
with  my  right  hand  tirinly  fixed  in  his  collar  just  under 
his  ear.  As  he  begged,  I  shook  him  to  let  him  know 
who  was  the  master  of  the  situation,  and  with  each 
shake  I  sent  him  rather  rapidly  forward.  It  was  evi- 
dently all  a  new  experience  to  him,  and  he  hardly  knew 
what  to  make  of  it.  On  reaching  the  house  I  took  him 
to  my  study,  locked  the  door,  took  out  the  key,  and  told 
him  to  stand  right  before  rne.  I  sat  down  and  made 
him  tell  me  his  name,  his  father's  name,  where  he  lived, 
and  what  was  his  employment.  On  getting  this  infor- 
mation I  called  my  man  servant  and  gave  him  a  note, 
and  told  him  to  go  to  the  house  of  this  man,  just  as 
quickly  as  possible.  I  then  talked  with  the  young  man, 
and  learned  what  I  could  of  his  career,  the  usual  sad 
story  of  bad  habits  and  bad  companionship.  It  was 
astonishing  to  see  what  a  change  came  over  his  man- 
ner. He  became  subdued,  and  really  showed  that  he 
was  not  altogether  lost,  In  a  short  time  the  servant 
returned  with  the  father  of  the  young  man.  He  was 
evidently  deeply  affected.  I  gave  him  an  account  of 
what  had  occurred,  and  asked  the  young  man  to  say 
whether  my  account  was  correct.  He  replied  that  it 
was.  I  then  asked  him  to  state  what  his  intentions 


96  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

were  with  regard  to  the  sled.  He  said  he  wanted  a 
sled  but  had  no  money  to  buy  one,  and  seeing  those 
two  boys  with  a  very  nice  sled,  he  thought  lie  would 
take  it  from  them,  and  charge  them  with  having  stolen 
it  from  him.  I  then  asked  what  he  intended  to  do  with 
his  pistol.  He  replied  he  thought  he  could  frighten  me 
with  it.  The  father  of  this  young  man  I  found  to  be  a 
mechanic,  and  apparently  a  very  worthy  man.  He 
thanked  me,  over  and  over,  for  the  course  I  had  pursued. 
I  told  him  I  had  no  other  motive  than  a  desire  to  teach 
his  son  a  good  lesson,  a  lesson  I  hoped  he  would  never 
forget,  I  retained  the  pistol  and  dismissed  them,  say- 
ing, "  If  this  young  man  now  turns  around  and  com- 
mences a  new  and  a  better  life,  he  will  be  thankful 
for  what  has  occurred." 

I  never  saw  him  afterwards,  but  heard  he  had 
mended  his  ways  and  become  a  respectable  person. 

I  was  once  baptizing  a  child,  and  on  reaching  the 
part  of  the  service  where  the  minister  asks  the  sponsors 
to  name  the  child,  I  noticed  that  the  mother,  who  was 
presenting  the  child,  hesitated.  After  waiting  awhile,  I 
repeated  the  words  "  Name  this  child,"  in  a  louder  tone, 
supposing  she  had  not  understood  me.  In  a  moment 
she  was  all  in  a  flutter,  and  in  a  hurried,  frightened 
tone,  blurted  out,  "  Call  it  your  own  name."  Now  as  I 
didn't  know  whether  it  meant  a  lie  or  a  she,  I  was  in  a 
quandary ;  but  seeing  how  scared  the  woman  was,  I  gave 
the  child  my  whole  name,  Christian  and  surname,  and 
went  on.  After  the  service,  I  asked  the  woman  why  she 
acted  so;  she  said  she  was  so  frightened  that  she 
forgot  everything,  and  could  not  for  her  life  remember 
the  name  they  had  agreed  on  for  the  child,  and  when  I 
said,  the  second  time,  "  Name  this  child,"  she  thought  she 
would  fly  out  of  her  skin,  and  in  her  desperation  she  told 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  9? 

me  to  give  it  my  own  name.  I  told  her  to  be  sure  to 
train  up  the  child  in  a  way  that  would  not  disgrace  his 
name.  I  subsequently  learned  that  the  name  agreed  on 
was  William  Henry  Harrison.  This  circumstance  made 
me  particular  ever  after  to  get  the  name  of  a  child  before 
commencing  the  service,  for  it  is  embarrassing  to  be 
brought  suddenly  to  a  point  where  either  lie  or  she 
must  be  used,  and  not  know  which.  I  have  on  more 
than  one  occasion  noticed  that  the  minister  had  to  get 
over  the  difficulty,  with  a  hacking  cough,  which  meant 
anything  that  was  needed.  Prevention,  however,  is  bet- 
ter than  such  a  cure. 

While  officiating  at  St.  Paul's  Chapel  several  rather 
funny  things  occurred.  I  mention  one  or  two.  On  a 
beautiful  afternoon  in  June,  the  chapel  was  full,  and  I 
had  just  commenced  the  service.  The  principal  aisle  of 
the  chapel  came  from  the  front  door  straight  up  to  the 
chancel.  For  some  reason  the  register  which  connected 
with  the  furnace  had  been  taken  out,  and  its  place  had 
been  supplied  by  a  circular  piece  of  board.  This  board 
had  warped  a  trifle,  and  therefore  was  not  very  firm  or 
safe.  As  1  was  proceeding  with  the  service,  a  very  dig- 
nified and  precise  gentleman  came  in.  He  was  over  six 
feet  high,  wore  gold  spectacles,  carried  a  cane,  and  help 
his  head  very  erect.  He  walked,  with  hat  and  cane  in 
hand,  very  deliberately  up  the  aisle.  When  he  came  to 
where  this  round  board  was,  he  stepped  on  it,  and  in- 
stantly it  flew  out,  and  down  went  this  tall  man,  hat  and 
cane  flying,  and  he  disappearing  to  his  very  chin.  There 
was  his  head,  with  the  gold  glasses,  looking  right  al 
me.  I  had  a  fearful  coughing  spell,  and  as  I  couldn't 
find  my  handkerchief,  I  had  to  stuff  a  portion  of  the  sur- 
plice in  my  mouth.  While  I  was  coughing,  up  came 
one  of  his  arms,  and  then  the  other,  and  with  the  help 


98  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

of  two  or  three  persons  he  emerged  from  the  hole,  and 
deliberately  picking  up  his  hat  and  cane  he  marched  out 
in  the  same  stately  manner  he  had  entered.  I  was 
troubled  with  many  coughing  spells  all  through  the  ser- 
vice, and  even  in  the  sermon,  it  was  surprising  how  that 
cough  did  hang  on. 

On  another  occasion,  in  the  same  chapel,  we  had  quite 
a  scene.  It  was  winter,  and  in  addition  to  the  furnace 
a  large  stove  was  used  for  heating  purposes.  It  was 
placed  precisely  over  the  register  where  the  tall  man 
had  disappeared.  As  bituminous  coal  was  used,  a  great 
deal  of  gas  was  generated.  On  the  occasion  I  speak  of, 
the  service  was  ended,  and  I  was  in  the  midst  of  my 
sermon.  The  congregation  was  exceptionally  still  and 
attentive,  and  I  was  going  on  very  earnestly  in  my  dis- 
course when  there  came  an  instantaneous  explosion  of 
gas  in  the  stove.  Flames,  smoke,  and  ashes,  came  out 
of  every  joint  and  opening,  and  filled  the  room.  Men, 
women,  and  children  jumped  from  their  seats,  and  over 
the  backs  of  their  pews.  They  went  pell-mell,  like  so 
many  frightened  sheep.  Almost  in  no  time  the  house 
was  empty,  and  looking  out  of  the  side  windows,  I  could 
see  the  people  running  at  full  speed  for  a  long  distance 
off.  I  sat  down  and  laughed  heartily  at  the  comicality  of 
the  scene.  In  about  twenty  minutes  all  had  returned,  but 
I  thought  it  best  to  consider  the  service  as  closed.  I 
was  not  in  good  preaching  trim. 

While  in  Pittsburgh  I  made  many  excursions  of  a 
semi-missionary  character.  These  were  to 'congregations 
in  Blairsville,  Kittaning,  Freeport,  Brownsville,  Union- 
town,  Washington,  and  other  places.  In  some  of  these 
towns  I  made  some  valuable  acquaintances,  particularly 
in  Washington,  Brownsville,  and  Uniontown.  Among 
these  acquaintances  I  may  mention  the  Bowmans,  the 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  99 

S\veitzers,  the  Hoggs,  the  Stocktons,  and  others.  I  also 
often  preached  in  Minersville  for  the  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, who  was  in  feeble  health,  and  whose  people  I  knew 
very  well.  I  remember  preaching  there  on  the  occasion 
of  the  public  fast  proclaimed  after  the  death  of  General 
Harrison,  which  occurred  about  a  month  after  his  inau- 
guration as  President  of  the  United  States. 

This  was  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  May,  1841.  On  my 
way  out  to  Minersville,  I  remember  how  I  was  impressed 
by  seeing  all  the  young  and  fresh  leaves  of  the  trees 
dead  and  withered.  A  heavy  frost,  a  most  unusual 
thing  for  that  season  of  the  year,  had  prevailed  over 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  done  great  damage.  The 
day  was  a  very  sad  one.  The  churches  were  filled  with 
heart-felt  mourners.  Only  a  few  months  before,  the 
whole  country  was  wild  with  excitement  over  his  elec- 
tion, and  now  the  darkness  of  death  had  taken  its  place. 
Such  are  the  extremes  of  human  affairs. 

I  also  preached  on  several  occasions  for  Dr.  Riddle,  in 
the  Third  Presbyterian  Church.  Some  wondered  why  I 
did  these  things,  and  I  wondered  why  they  wondered, 
and  there  left  it.  I  felt  that  it  was  right,  and  that  was 
enough. 

It  was  while  in  Pittsburgh  that  I  first  met  the  Rt.  Rev. 
H.  U.  Onderdonk,  D. D,  at  first  the  assistant  bishop,  and 
afterwards  the  bishop  of  the  diocese.  I  always  found 
him  a  kind,  and  courteous  gentleman,  and  deeply  re- 
gretted the  sad  scenes  through  which  he  passed  in  the 
closing  years  of  his  life.  A  little  incident  occurred 
during  one  of  his  visits  to  Pittsburgh  which  amused  me 
not  a  little.  A  good,  worthy,  brother  clergyman  in  one 
of  the  river  parishes  near  Pittsburgh  was  fond  of  prayer 
meetings,  and  persisted  in  having  them,  though  some 
of  his  brethren  protested  against  it  as  an  irregular  pro- 


100  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ceecling.  A  sort  of  plan  was  adopted  to  entrap  the 
bishop  into  expressing  his  opinion.  After  a  service  in 
one  of  the  city  churches,  the  bishop  and  clergy  of  the 
neighborhood  met  for  some  conference  and  as  a  kind 
of  reunion.  At  the  proper  time,  the  rector  of  one  of  the 
large  churches  introduced  the  matter  by  asking  the 
bishop  if  he  did  not  think  that  these  irregular  services 
did  more  harm  than  good.  After  expatiating  somewhat, 
and  after  others  had  made  some  rather  noncommittal 
remarks,  the  bishop,  in  his  own  peculiar  manner,  said 
he  was  glad  to  see  his  brethren  and  hear  of  their  good 
works,  etc.  And  as  to  the  different  modes  of  doing 
things,  he  would  only  say  that  every  one  should  make 
himself  as  useful  as  possible,  in  whatever  way  he  worked. 
This  ended  the  matter,  and  we  heard  no  more  criticisms 
about  prayer  meetings.  Bishop  Onderdonk  was  a  very 
wise  man. 

Considerable  talk  was  occasioned  by  the  course  I 
pursued  with  reference  to  a  petition  which  was  circu- 
lated for  signers,  asking  the  Legislature  to  pass  a  law 
absolutely  prohibiting  the  sale  of  ardent  spirits  except 
under  very  special  circumstances.  I  refused  to  sign  the 
petition,  and  assigned  my  reasons  for  doing  so,  suppos- 
ing I  should  hear  no  more  about  it,  for  it  did  not  seem 
to  me  of  much  consequence  whether  I  signed  it  or  not. 
Some  other  people  thought  differently,  among  them  a 
Scotch  Presbyterian  minister,  who  thought  I  ought  to 
be  rebuked  for  my  conduct.  As  an  individual  I  could 
do  as  I  pleased,  but  as  the  principal  of  the  university, 
I  should  be  expected  to  set  a  better  example.  The  result 
of  the  agitation  was,  a  public  meeting  was  called  at  the 
Third  Presbyterian  Church,  one  of  the  largest  buildings 
in  the  city.  Public  notice  was  given  of  the  meeting, 
and  it  was  freelv  circulated  about  that  I  was  to  be 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  101 

attacked.  Some  friends  of  mine,  among  them  Dr.  Rid- 
dle, the  pastor  of  the  church,  informed  me  of  what  was 
intended,  and  suggested  that  I  should  be  prepared, 
assuring  me  that  I  should  have  an  opportunity  of  re- 
plying to  any  attack  that  might  be  made.  I  went  to 
the  church  at  the  appointed  hour,  and  to  my  amazement 
found  the  building  perfectly  packed  above  and  below. 

On  being  recognized  by  the  person  presiding,  I  was 
invited  to  a  seat  on  the  platform.  In  due  time  my 
clerical  brother  made  his  speech,  in  which  he  arraigned 
me  pretty  strongly  for  the  course  1  had  pursued.  He 
made  no  allusion  to  the  reasons  I  had  assigned  for  not 
signing  the  petition,  but  condemned  my  action  on  the 
score  of  example.  That,  in  it,  I  had  put  myself  against 
the  moral  sense  of  the  better  portion  of  the  community, 
and  had  given  my  influence  in  favor  of  intemperance 
and  immorality.  He  spoke  very  well,  but  was  too  much 
excited  to  weigh  his  words,  or  make  much  of  an  argu- 
ment. His  speech  was  too  declamatory,  and  too  denun- 
ciative. When  he  was  through,  I  was  asked  to  say 
what  I  had  to  say.  I  commenced  very  deliberately  by 
saying  that  a  petition  had  been  presented  to  me  which 
I  was  asked  to  sign.  Here  the  petition  was  read.  That, 
as  a  citizen,  I  admitted  fully  the  right  of  petition,  but, 
as  a  citizen,  I  also  claimed  the  right  of  not  signing  a 
petition  unless  I  approved  of  it  and  of  the  object  sought. 
This  statement  made  a  decided  impression.  I  went  on, 
and  said  that  I  was,  and  had  always  been,  a  temperance 
man,  and  that  I  was  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  all 
reasonable  and  proper  efforts  to  promote  temperance 
among  the  people.  For  this  I  had  labored,  and  should 
continue  to  labor.  But  believing  the  petition  asked  the 
Legislature  to  do  what  it  could  not  properly  do,  T,  as  a 
good  citizen,  could  not  sign  it.  That,  in  doing  so,  I 


102  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

should  be  asking  that  honorable  body  to  do  what  I  would 
not  do  myself.  In  all  this,  I  said,  I  acted  upon  my  in- 
dividual responsibility  as  a  citizen  and  as  a  man,  and 
not  as  the  principal  of  the  university. 

This  called  down  the  house.  I  went  on.  I  have  been 
taught,  from  my  youth  up,  that  every  man  who  would 
be  a  free  man  and  not  a  slave,  must  have  his  own  opin- 
ion, and  must  stand  or  fall  by  it.  If  the  authorities  of 
the  university  were  displeased  with  my  course,  and 
deemed  it  of  sufficient  importance  to  take  action,  I  would 
not  stand  in  their  way.  But  I  would  never  surrender 
my  rights  as  a  citizen  to  act  upon  all  civil  and  political 
questions  according  to  my  judgment  and  my  conscience. 
This  brought  down  the  house  again,  with  a  vengeance. 
When  the  meeting  was  about  to  adjourn,  the  interest  had 
become  so  great  that  it  was  resolved  to  have  another 
meeting  the  following  week.  In  the  meantime  the 
city  was  full  of  excitement  and  talk.  Many  leading 
men  volunteered  to  render  me  any  aid  in  their  power, 
but  I  declined  to  be  a  party  to  any  plans  or  arrange- 
ments for  keeping  up  the  excitement.  I  said  I  would  be 
present  at  the  meeting,  and  would  speak,  or  not,  as 
there  should  seem  to  be  occasion. 

The  meeting  took  place.  The  crowd  was  very  great. 
My  assailant  was  in  very  bad  humor,  and  did  not  do 
himself  or  his  cause  any  credit.  When  I  was  asked  to 
speak,  I  said  that  on  the  former  occasion  I  had  confined 
myself  to  a  vindication  of  my  right  as  a  citizen  to  sign 
or  not  to  sign  a  given  petition.  And  that  now  I  would 
give  two  or  three  of  the  reasons  why  I  did  not  think  the 
petition  pointed  out  the  wisest  and  best  mode  of  accom- 
plishing the  end  proposed. 

I  then  proceeded  to  give  these  reasons.  It  was  evident 
enough  the  audience  was  with  me,  and  my  opponent  was 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE.  103 

BO  much  displeased  that  he  declined  to  go  on.  Some 
lawyers  then  took  up  the  matter,  and  continued  the  dis- 
cussion for  an  hour  or  more.  The  excitement  soon  died 
out.  and  I  heard  no  more  of  the  petition  or  of  its  advo- 
cates. I  may  here  say  that  I  have  always  been  slow  to 
sign  petitions  to  instruct  legislators  iu  the  line  of  their 
duty.  If  their  oath  of  office,  and  the  responsibilities 
resting  on  them  as  the  representatives  of  the  people,  were 
not  enough  to  call  forth  their  best  efforts  for  wise  legis- 
lation, I  did  not  think  petitions  would  accomplish  it. 

It  was  during  my  residence  in  Pittsburgh  that  the 
great  fire  occurred  which  destroyed  so  much  property. 
In  the  course  of  a  few  hours  more  than  nine  hundred 
buildings  were  burnt.  Nearly  all  the  great  warehouses 
on  the  Monongahela  river,  where  the  steamers  landed 
their  freight,  were  utterly  consumed.  The  university 
buildings  were  burned  to  the  ground.  The  Monongahela 
Bridge  was  destroyed,  and  a  large  number  of  whole- 
sale grocery  establishments,  dry-goods  stores,  and  whole 
blocks  of  residences  were  swept  away.  All  efforts  to  stay 
the  progress  of  the  flames  were  utterly  useless.  The 
conflagration  moved  on  until  there  was  nothing  more  in 
its  course  to  consume.  The  loss  to  the  city  was  immense. 
Nothing  of  the  kind  had  ever  occurred  there  before. 
Next  to  the  great  fire  in  New  York  this  was  the  largest 
that  had  then  taken  place  in  this  country. 

Occurring  as  it  did,  in  May,  it  interrupted  the  studies 
of  the  university  for  some  time.  We  succeeded,  how- 
ever, in  securing  temporary  quarters  until  new  buildings 
could  be  erected.  This  was  the  first  great  fire  that  I 
had  witnessed,  and  I  can't  say  I  have  been  very  anxious 
to  see  another. 

While  residing  at  Laceyville  I  had  quite  a  number  of 
stray  weddings.  I  say  stray,  because  the  parties  did  not 


104  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

seem  to  belong  anywhere.  On  one  occasion  a  Scotchman 
and  his  woman  came  to  be  made  one.  As  they  knew 
nothing  of  our  service,  I  had  a  good  deal  of  difficulty, 
and  some  amusement  in  getting  them  through  the  cere- 
mony. They  did  not  repeat  at  all  well  after  me,  and  I 
had  to  go  back  and  bring  them  along  the  best  way 
I  could.  Finally  I  reached  the  conclusion,  and  pro- 
nounced them  man  and  wife.  But  then  they  did  not 
know  what  to  do  with  themselves,  and  so  I  asked  them 
if  they  wouldn't  sit  down,  which  they  readily  did.  As 
the  marriage  took  place  in  my  parlor,  and  in  the  presence 
of  my  family,  I  thought  it  might  limber  up  matters 
a  little  to  get  them  to  talking.  This  effort  was  only 
moderately  successful.  After  awhile  the  newly  made 
bride  started  up  and  asked  me  if  I  couldn't  furnish  them 
some  refreshments  I  said,  certainly,  and  very  soon  cake 
and  lemonade  were  brought  in,  and  they  made  them- 
selves very  much  at  home  with  both.  When  this  was 
over  the  bride  started  up  again,  and  said  to  her  husband, 
"  Come,  it  is  time  we  were  going,"  and  off  they  went. 
It  never  occurred  to  either  of  them  that  any  fee  was 
customary  on  such  occasions.  No  doubt  they  thought 
the  honor  of  marrying  them  was  fee  enough,  and  that 
refreshments  should  be  thrown  in. 

Upon  the  suspension  of  Bishop  Onderdonk  it  devolved 
on  the  convention  to  elect  a  successor.  This  was  the 
first  convention  I  attended  in  the  diocese.  There  was 
great  interest  felt,  and  not  a  little  excitement.  Dr.  Tyng 
was  the  candidate  of  the  Low  Church  party,  and  Dr. 
Bowman  of  the  High  Churchmen.  Caucuses  were  held, 
and  plans  were  formed  for  conducting  the  campaign. 
Two  ballots  were  had,  but  without  an  election.  Dr. 
Tyng  had  a  decided  majority  of  the  lay  vote,  but  lacked 
two  or  three  in  the  clerical  vote.  When  the  result  of 


UNIVERSITY   LIFE.  105 

the  second  ballot  was  announced,  Dr.  Tyng  immedi- 
ately arose,  and  in  his  sharp,  positive  way  said  that 
Dr.  Tyng  was  no  longer  a  candidate;  his  name  was 
withdrawn.  With  that  he  took  his  hat  and  walked 
quickly  down  the  aisle  toward  the  door.  As  he  passed 
where  I  was  sitting,  he  remarked  to  me,  "  My  mind  is 
made  up:  I  go  to  New  York."  This  meant  that  he  would 
accept  the  call  he  had  received  to  succeed  Dr.  Milnor  as 
the  rector  of  St.  George's  Church. 

On  the  next  day,  Dr.  Alonzo  Potter,  of  Union  College, 
was  put  in  nomination  in  the  place  of  Dr.  Tyng.  A 
short  recess  was  had,  during  which  the  fitness  of  Dr. 
Potter  for  the  position  was  discussed.  The  result  was, 
Dr.  Potter  was  elected  by  a  decided  majority  of  both 
orders.  No  doubt  it  was  a  wise  choice. 

Dr.  Potter  accepted,  and  was  consecrated  in  Septem- 
ber, 1845.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  making  his  acquain- 
tance during  the  same  year.  He  made  a  grand  and 
useful  bishop,  commanding  the  respect  of  all  parties, 
and  of  Christians  of  all  names.  I  can  never  forget  one 
occasion  when  he  appeared  to  great  advantage.  It  was 
at  a  national  convention  of  the  friends  of  education 
held  in  Philadelphia.  There  were  over  three  hundred 
delegates  present,  representatives  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  among  them  Horace  Mann  of  Massachusetts, 
and  Dr.  Barnas  Sears,  the  successor  of  Dr.  Way  land  as 
President  of  Brown  University  of  Providence. 

Expectation  was  on  tip-toe.  Here  were  the  three  most 
distinguished  educators  in  the  country,  Mann,  Sears, 
and  Potter.  Mann  was  by  far  the  best  known.  He 
was  called  to  preside,  and  certainly  his  opening  address 
surpassed  all  anticipations,  great  as  they  were.  It  was 
exceedingly  able,  and  wonderfully  brilliant.  The  great 
audience  that  heard  it  was  wild  with  rapturous  ap- 


106  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

plause.  I  trembled  in  my  shoes  for  my  favorite,  for  1 
didn't  see  how  anybody  could  get  ahead  of  such  a  man. 

The  convention  lasted  three  days.  During  the  first 
day  Mr.  Mann  had  everything  his  own  way.  On  the 
second  day  Dr.  Sears  began  to  loom  up,  and  at  its  close 
he  was  along  side  of  Mr.  Mann.  Dr.  Potter  had  barely 
made  any  impression.  But  on  the  last  day  he  displayed 
his  matchless  power  as  an  adjuster  and  harmonizer  of 
different  plans  and  views.  He  carried  every  measure 
he  proposed,  and  before  the  close  he  held  the  first  place 
in  the  minds  of  all.  We  were  proud  of  our  bishop,  and 
carried  our  heads  pretty  high. 

I  remained  in  Pittsburgh  about  nine  years  and  a  half. 
Owing  to  the  m-any  afflictions  through  which  I  passed, 
and  my  incessant  labors,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
must  make  an  entire  change  of  scerte  and  of  labor.  My 
health  was  seriously  broken,  and  I  did  not  think  I  could 
ever  rally  again  without  such  a  change. 

In  1844,  my  wife,  after  a  protracted  illness  of  more 
than  a  year,  was  taken  to  her  rest.  She  left  two 
daughters  and  one  son.  Our  eldest  born  died  in 
Gam  bier.  The  following  year  I  married  Miss  Angeline 
Douglass.  Three  weeks  after  our  marriage  she  was 
stricken  down  with  a  mortal  disease,  and  in  a  few  days 
was  taken  away.  My  family  was  broken  up,  the  chil- 
dren sent  to  their  relatives,  and  I  made  my  home  with 
Professor  and  Mrs.  Stephens,  from  whom  I  received 
many  and  great  kindnesses,  and  to  whom  I  shall  ever 
feel  under  the  greatest  obligations.  In  February,  1849, 
I  left  Pittsburgh  and  went  to  Philadelphia  to  live.  I 
there  entered  upon  a  new  era  in  my  life. 


VI. 

LIFE  IN  PHILADELPHIA. 

WHILE  shattered  in  health,  and  considering  what  I 
should  do,  I  received  an  invitation  from  the  American 
Sunday  School  Union,  located  in  Philadelphia,  to  under- 
take some  service  in  behalf  of  that  society.  Two  mo- 
tives influenced  me  to  accept  the  invitation.  The  first 
was,  I  thought  I  could  make  myself  useful  in  this  new 
field  of  labor,  and  the  second  was,  I  felt  that  the  change, 
and  the  kind  of  labor  proposed,  would  be  beneficial  to 
my  health. 

Among  the  objections  made  by  friends  and  others,  I 
will  allude  only  to  the  following.  It  was  thought,  and 
said,  that  to  leave  a  position  such  as  I  had  occupied,  and 
take  the  one  offered,  would  be  a  kind  of  coming  down, 
or  lowering  myself  in  public  estimation.  Another  ob- 
jection was,  that  as  an  Episcopal  clergyman  I  could 
not  consistently  engage  in  the  service  of  a  society  that 
was  made  up  of  various  Christian  bodies.  I  respected 
the  parties  making  these  objections,  and  did  not  act 
without  due  reflection.  As  to  the  first,  that  did  not 
give  me  much  concern.  I  had  be.en  brought  up  with 
the  idea  that  to  do  good  anywhere,  and  in  any  proper 
way,  was  thoroughly  honorable  and  respectable,  and  I 
had  a  sovereign  contempt  for  the  distinctions  which  so 
many  are  disposed  to  make  in  this  respect.  With  such 


108  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

convictions,  I  did  not  have  much  care  or  concern  as  to 
what  might  be  thought  of  my  course.  I  did  not  trou- 
ble myself  to  inquire  whether  I  should  be  regarded  as 
going  up  a  ladder,  or  down  a  ladder.  Others  might 
amuse  themselves  in  that  way  if  they  saw  fit  I  could 
not  afford  it;  and  I  am  profoundly  thankful,  at  this  day, 
that  I  was  not  ensnared  by  any  such  miserable  tempta- 
tions. How  many  stumble  over  this  rock,  and  dash  out 
what  little  brains  they  may  have  ! 

As  to  the  other  objection  I  could  not  see  it.  Why 
would  it  be  any  more  inconsistent  for  me,  an  Episcopal 
clergyman,  to  be  connected  with  and  labor  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  a  society 
made  up  of  various  Christian  people,  than  for  me,  an 
Episcopal  clergyman,  to  be  connected  with  and  labor 
in  the  service  of  a  university  professedly  undenomina- 
tional in  its  character?  I  was  not  called  upon  or  re- 
quired to  give  up  any  of  ray  rights  or  privileges  or 
prerogatives.  On  the  contrary,  I  went  everywhere  and 
I  acted  everywhere  as  an  Episcopal  clergyman.  So 
much  for  the  consistency  of  the  thing.  But  there  was 
another  moving  motive  with  me, — my  experience  in 
Ohio,  when,  acting  with  Mr.  Wilmer  and  Mr.  Guion,  as 
missionaries  of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  I 
saw  as  they  did,  and  as  Bishop  Chase  did,  at  whose  in- 
stance we  had  been  appointed,  how  effective  and  useful 
this  particular  agency  could  be  made,  particularly  in  the 
newer  portions  of  our  country. 

With  such  views  and  feelings,  I  entered  upon  this 
new  field  of  labor.  As  I  do  not  purpose  giving  any 
regular  account  of  my  work,  I  shall  pay  but  little  atten- 
tion to  order  or  dates,  but  speak  of  things  and  events 
according  to  the  importance  and  interest  connected 
with  them. 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  109 

On  reaching  Philadelphia  I  made  my  home  with  my 
brother-in-law,  the  Rev.  James  Bonnar,  assistant  minis- 
ter at  St.  James'  Church,  of  which  Dr.  Morton  was  the 
rtctor.  Those  who  were  solicitous  about  my  church- 
manship,  must  have  taken  comfort  from  the  fact  that  I 
went  to  live  with  one  who  was  among  the  highest  of  the 
high.  I  was  not  afraid  to  live  there,  nor  was  he  afraid 
to  have  me  there,  though  he  had  a  family  of  children 
growing  up.  During  all  my  stay  with  this  interesting 
family  I  received  nothing  but  unremitting  kindness;  we 
never  had  a  church  quarrel,  and  parted  and  ever  con- 
tinued the  best  of  friends. 

The  day  after  I  arrived  in  Philadelphia  I  received  a 
note  from  Bishop  Potter,  asking  me  if  I  would  kindly  act 
as  an  examiner  of  a  candidate  for  deacon's  orders,  and 
inviting  me  to  dine  with  him  the  next  day.  This,  I 
thought,  was  a  pretty  good  set  off  in  my  Sunday  School 
Union  work.  The  bishop  evidently  did  not  doubt  my 
orthodoxy,  or  my  churchmanship.  I  complied  with  his 
request.  I  found  the  candidate  had  been  a  Methodist 
clergyman,  arid  so  I  plied  him  with  questions  which 
ought  to  have  brought  out  clear  views  upon  some  import- 
ant points;  but  instead  of  that,  he  was  much  confused. 
The  bishop  came  to  the  rescue,  however,  and  we  managed 
to  get  through  somehow.  The  next  day  I  presented  the 
candidate  for  ordination. 

I  soon  formed  my  plan  of  operations,  which  was,  to 
visit  several  cities,  see  the  clergy,  and  ascertain  in  what 
way  I  could  best  promote  the  general  objects  of  the 
society.  My  first  visit  was  to  Boston.  On  my  way  I 
stopped  over  one  night  in  New  York,  and  saw  some  of 
the  clergy.  I  then  proceeded  the  next  day  to  Boston. 
As  the  journey  from  New  York  to  Boston  was  through  a 
country  I  had  never  before  seen,  I  was  all  eyes  and  ears 


110  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

to  Bee  and  hear  as  much  as  possible.  I  fairly  broke 
away  from  my  native  timidity,  and  asked  the  conductors 
and  others  any  number  of  questions.  As  a  full  born 
Yankee,  this  was  my  privilege.  Every  village  and  town 
was  full  of  interest  to  me,  and  I  saw  as  much  as  possible 
of  them  as  the  train  passed  through. 

We  reached  Boston  after  dark,  and  in  drizzling  rain. 
As  soon  as  I  had  registered  my  name  at  the  hotel,  I 
asked  the  clerk  if  he  had  a  small  map  of  the  city.  He  re- 
plied he  had,  and  at  once  handed  me  one  they  kept  in 
the  office.  I  spread  it  out,  and  asked  him  to  point  out 
the  place  on  it  where  the  hotel  was  located,  and  then 
asked  which  way,  and  how  far  the  Common  was  from 
the  hoteJ.  He  gave  me  as  definite  information  as  the 
crooked  streets  of  that  crooked  city  would  allow,  and 
then,  map  in  hand,  I  started  to  find  this  famous  his- 
torical spot.  But  oh,  how  dark  it  was !  Just  enough 
lamps  to  make  the  darkness  visible !  And  how  crooked 
the  streets  were !  Every  few  rods  I  came  to  what 
seemed  to  be  the  end  of  all  things;  but  after  peering 
about  awhile,  I  discovered  a  twist  and  a  turn,  and  went 
on,  trying  all  the  while  to  keep  something  like  the 
general  direction  I  was  to  pursue.  By  dint  of  perse- 
verance, and  after  catechising  everybody  and  everything 
I  met,  I  finally  reached  the  place  I  sought. 

At  the  first  view  my  heart  went  down  many  degrees. 
Is  this,  I  said  to  myself,  the  great  Boston  Common? 
The  place  I  had  read  about  and  thought  about  all  my 
days !  The  place  where  my  great  ancestress  was  hung 
for  her  religious  faith,  and  where  so  many  other  won- 
derful things  had  happened  !  Impossible  !  I  exclaimed. 
There  was  a  high  picket  fence,  beyond  the  fence  a  few 
dim,  straggling  lights,  and  all  else  was  a  dismal  gloom 
of  darkness.  By  keeping  along  the  fence  I  circumlocu- 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  Ill 

tioned  the  whole  affair,  and  made  my  way  back  to  the 
hotel  a  good  deal  disappointed  and  chopfallen. 

The  next  morning  being  clear  and  bright,  I  made 
another  visit,  and  was  well  repaid  for  the  trouble. 
Not  only  were  my  unfavorable  impressions  removed, 
I  saw  the  beauty  and  wonderfully  attractive  features 
of  the  park,  and  was  not  surprised  at  the  pride  with 
which  the  people  regarded  it.  In  itself,  with  its 
grand  old  trees,  its  fountain,  and  its  shady  walks, 
it  is  very  picturesque.  And  then,  again,  there  are 
its  surroundings, — the  State  House,  and  the  many 
mansions  of  its  princely  merchants  and  others;  and 
besides  and  over  all,  its  many  and  most  interesting 
historical  associations.  Well  may  Bostonians  be  proud 
of  their  Common. 

While  in  Boston  I  saw  Bishop  Eastburn,  Dr.  A.  H. 
Vinton,  and  many  others  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  and 
was  most  kindly  received  by  all.  I  visited  many  of 
the  principal  places  of  interest  in  and  around  the  city. 

As  it  was  my  first  visit  to  the  "  Hub,"  I  was  anxious 
to  see  everything,  and  I  improved  every  moment.  I 
saw  Faneuil  Hall,  and  thought  of  all  the  scenes  enacted 
in  that  sacred  temple;  and  almost  heard  the  clarion 
notes  of  the  Adamses,  the  Otises,  the  Qnincys,  and  the 
Dexters,  as  they  aroused  the  enthusiasm,  and  called 
forth  the  energies  of  the  people;  and  I  could  not  but 
feel  what  an  inspiration  and  blessing  such  an  histori 
cal  center  must  be  to  any  community. 

I  went  to  Copp's  Hill  Cemetery,  saw  the  graves  of  the 
Mathers,  the  Cottons,  the  Winslows,  arid  others  of  the 
great  ecclesiastical  warriors.  There  they  lie,  side  by  side 
in  perfect  peace  and  quietness;  and  yet  what  stirring 
times  they  made  while  among  the  living  !  Of  course  1 
visited  Bunker's  and  Breed's  Hills;  saw  the  great  inonu- 


112  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

tnent,  which  some  one  has  aptly  styled  "  The  great  ex- 
clamation point  in  our  history." 

I  tried  to  take  in  all  that  these  hills  and  the  monu- 
ment called  up.  The  battles,  the  persons  of  Warren, 
of  Prescott,  of  Putman  and  others,  and  at  a  later  day, 
the  vast  assemblies,  the  matchless  orator,  the  president 
and  cabinet;  and  more  than  all,  the  presence  of  the  re- 
nowned, the  revered,  and  idolized  Lafayette.  I  need 
not  say  how  these  things  affected  me. 

At  Cambridge  I  saw  the  valuable  buildings  of  the 
university,  the  library,  where  the  librarian  told  me  he 
had  a  work  of  mine;  and  sure  enough,  he  showed  it  to 
me, — an  address  I  delivered  while  in  Pittsburgh,  which 
was  published.  But  nothing  satisfied  me  till  I  reached 
and  fairly  stood  by  the  old  elm  tree,  under  the  shadow 
of  which  General  Washington  took  formal  command  of 
the  American  armies.  The  sword  of  revolt  had  been 
previously  unsheathed,  but  here,  almost  in  sight  of 
Lexington,  Concord,  and  Bunker  Hill,  the  solemnities 
of  the  great  drama  were  formally  opened,  upon  the  as- 
suming of  the  command  of  all  the  American  forces  by 
the  Commander  in  Chief.  I  do  not  wonder  that  tree  is 
preserved  with  the  utmost  care,  and  that  the  ground 
round  about  is  regarded  as  "  holy  ground." 

While  in  Boston  1  heard  Bishop  Eastburn,  Dr.  Vinton 
and  others  preach,  and  was  greatly  impressed  by  their 
manner  and  the  matter  of  their  sermons.  To  me,  Dr. 
Vinton  appeared  as  a  prince  among  preachers,  as  well 
as  among  men.  His  sermons  were  characterized  by 
great  breadth  of  thought,  comprehensiveness  of  spirit, 
and  were  thoroughly  evangelical. 

Among  the  acquaintances  I  made  was  that  of  Simon 
Greenleaf,  the  distinguished  professor  of  law  at  Har- 
vard. He  received  me  most  cordially,  and  we  had  much 


LIFE    IN   PHILADELPHIA. 


conversation  as  to  the  state  of  religion  generally,  —  the 
position  of  our  church,  the  effect  of  the  spirit  of  specu- 
lation, then  so  rife  in  and  around  Boston,  upon  our 
common  faith,  and  the  duty  of  all  good  men  to  do  what 
they  could  to  stay  the  progress  of  infidelity.  When  I 
explained  the  object  of  my  visit  to  Boston,  he  entered 
into  the  matter  most  earnestly,  and  said  he  would  gladly 
render  any  assistance  in  his  power  in  promoting  the 
ends  I  had  in  view.  Seldom,  if  ever,  have  I  met  with  a 
layman  so  intelligent  and  so  deeply  interested  in  all 
matters  of  practical  as  well  as  personal  religion.  My 
intercourse  with  him  was  most  refreshing  in  every 
respect. 

The  results  of  this  visit  to  Boston  were  most  satisfac- 
tory. Arrangements  were  made  with  many  of  the 
clergy  that  I  should,  in  the  autumn,  lay  the  claims  of 
the  society  I  represented  before  their  people. 

As  I  was  so  near  Plymouth  Rock,  the  shrine  of 
the  Pilgrims,  I  felt  it  would  be  wrong  to  return  to 
Philadelphia  without  visiting  this  consecrated  spot,  so 
I  made  a  flying  visit  to  the  place.  I  there  met  Mr. 
Burton,  a  near  connection  of  my  old  friend,  Professor 
Stephens,  who  kindly  took  me  in  charge.  He  led 
me  first  to  Pilgrim  Hall,  a  grand  collection  of  old 
relics,  such  as  chairs,  platters,  swords,  embroidery, 
etc.,  all  brought  over  in  the  Mayflower,  and  once  the 
property  of  the  Carvers,  the  Brewsters,  the  Standishes, 
and  others. 

We  went  thence  to  the  Office  of  Records,  and  what 
parchments  met  our  eyes  !  The  deeds,  covenants,  letters, 
signatures,  etc.,  more  than  two  hundred  years  old  !  Then 
to  quiet  our  minds  we  went  to  the  graveyard,  where  we 
saw  such  curious  head-stones,  with  their  almost  funny 
inscriptions.  And  then  we  started  for  the  place  of  all 


114  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE 

places,  to  see  the  thing  of  all  things,  the  veritable 
"Plymouth  Rock." 

All  our  lives  we  had  read  about  this  rock.  We  knew 
Mrs.  Hemans  by  heart;  indeed,  we  had  been  very  much 
brought  up  on  this  rock,  and  we  were  in  a  flurry  of  ex- 
citement, expecting  great  things.  But  we  were  more 
dashed  by  the  disappointment  than  any  rocks  were  by 
Mrs.  Heman's  waves.  There  was  no  "rock-bound  coast1' 
at  all.  Nothing  but  a  sandy,  pebbly  beach,  with  waves 
about  an  inch  high.  After  looking  about  awhile  our 
guide  brought  us  to  a  moderate  sized  stone,  built  into 
the  wharf  so  as  hardly  to  be  seen,  and  this,  with  great 
solemnity,  he  pronounced  to  be  the  veritable  rock  on 
which  the  pilgrims  planted  their  feet  when  first  they 
landed  on  our  shores. 

Of  course,  we  felt  the  inspiration  of  the  occasion, 
and  reverently  bowed  our  heads.  But  the  fun  of  the 
thing  was,  the  stone  was  so  small  that  not  more  than 
one  man  and  a  half  could  have  stood  on  it  at  a  time. 
On  the  whole,  our  patriotism  was  a  good  deal  kindled 
up,  and  we  resolved,  there  and  then,  to  be  Americans 
through  and  through,  and  forever  and  ever!  At  least, 
one  of  us  did.  We  were  told  that  about  one  half  of 
the  stone  or  rock  had  been  removed  to  Pilgrim  Hall 
for  safe  keeping.  This  was  well,  for  it  would  indeed  be 
a  sad  calamity  to  the  country  and  the  world,  should 
the  "sacred  institution'"  of  "Plymouth  Rock/'  by  any 
means  disappear.  It  would  be  the  destruction  of  nearly 
half  of  our  literature. 

After  some  other  unimportant  explorations  we  bade 
our  kind  friends  good-bye,  and  returned  to  Boston.  A 
day  or  two  later  I  returned  to  Philadelphia  by  way  of 
Providence,  stopping  in  that  city  long  enough  to  call 
on  Bishop  Henshaw,  Dr.  Crocker,  and  one  or  two  others, 


LIFE   IN  PHILADELPHIA.  115 

and  hunt  up  a  few  localities  and  objects  of  historical 
interest.  As  Rhode  Island  was  the  home  of  my  ances- 
tors I  felt  more  than  an  ordinary  interest  in  its  affairs; 
but  having  only  a  few  hours,  I  could  make  but  the 
briefest  stay  at  any  one  point.  In  due"  time  I  reached 
my  home,  where  I  found  many  letters  and  much  to 
engage  my  attention. 

As  early  as  practicable  I  placed  my  two  daughters  at 
the  Retreat,  a  girls'  school,  then  recently  established  by 
Bishop  Potter,  near  the  city,  and  under  the  care  of  Miss 
Spafford.  My  little  son  still  remained  with  some  friends 
in  Pittsburgh.  Soon  after  this  I  spent  a  few  days  in  New 
York,  as  the  guest  of  Dr.  Tyng.  While  there  I  made 
many  acquaintances,  among  them,  Dr.  Anthon  of  St. 
Marks,  Dr.  Balch  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  Dr.  Whitehouse 
of  St.  Thomas',  Dr.  Bedell  of  The  Ascension,  Dr.  Cutter 
of  St.  Ann's,  Brooklyn,  Dr.  Canfield  of  St.  Peter's,  New 
York,  and  others.  By  all  these  I  was  kindly  received, 
and  asked  to  preach  in  behalf  of  the  society  in  their 
pulpits. 

During  these  days  I  saw  much  of  Dr.  Tyng,  and  was 
greatly  impressed  by  his  administrative  abilities.  He 
was  both  methodical,  and  yet  very  rapid,  in  action.  The 
new  St.  George's  had  but  recently  been  opened,  and  he 
was  intensely  engaged  in  building  up  a  comparatively 
new  congregation.  It  was  easy  to  see  many  of  the  soiirces 
of  his  wonderful  power.  Beside  his  remarkable  gift  as  a 
preacher,  he  was  very  accessible,  full  of  sympathy,  and 
ready  everywhere  and  on  all  occasions  to  lend  a  helping 
hand.  These  and  other  traits  endeared  him  to  his  peo- 
ple, both  to  the  young  and  the  old.  The  children  were 
amazingly  fond  of  him,  for  when  they  were  with  him  he 
was  one  of  them,  and  in  ministering  among  the  sick 
and  sorrowing  he  had  few  equals. 


116  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE 

It  was  also  easy  to  see  why  he  might  be  disliked  by 
those  opposed  to  him.  While  generous  in  all  his  in- 
stincts, he  was  fearless,  and  at  times,  fearfully  scathing 
in  his  denunciations  of  what  he  deemed  wrong.  He 
was  certainly  a  foe  to  be  dreaded,  and  often  to  be  feared. 
Nor  was  this  all.  He  had  that  kind  of  independence 
which  often  embarrassed  his  friends.  As,  for  instance, 
when  the  "  Carey  Ordination  "  produced  such  a  sensation, 
and  called  forth  such  torrents  of  criticism,  he  stood 
by,  and  commended  Bishop  Onderdonk  for  his  course. 
He  was  a  great  friend  and  powerful  advocate  of  the 
Bible,  Tract,  and  Sunday  School  Union  Societies.  When 
Bishop  Alonzo  Potter,  in  one  of  his  charges  criticised, 
in  what  was  regarded  at  the  time  as  an  unfriendly 
way,  Union  Publishing  Societies,  Dr.  Tyng  promptly  and 
sharply  answered  him  in  a  brief  pamphlet.  The  answer 
was  so  satisfactory  to  the  friends  of  such  societies,  that 
they  circulated  the  pamphlet  in  large  quantities. 

Dr.  Tyng  having  been  suddenly  called  to  Philadelphia 
by  the  death  of  his  father-in-law,  at  his  request  I  took 
his  services,  the  following  Sunday,  at  the  new  St. 
George's.  Never  before  had  I  officiated  in  a  church  of 
such  vast  proportions,  and  I  was  not  a  little  nervous.  I 
managed,  however,  to  survive  the  severe  .ordeal,  and 
still  live  to  write  about  it. 

The  history  of  the  erection  of  this  stately  edifice  is 
quite  interesting,  in  that  it  was  the  means  of  bringing 
into  public  notice  a  young  and  hitherto  unknown  Ger- 
man architect  by  the  name  of  Eidlitz.  One  of  the  pecu- 
liarities of  the  interior  of  the  building  was,  that  there 
should  be  large  wide  galleries  around  two  sides  and  one 
end  of  the  immense  audience  room,  and  yet  there  should 
be  no  pillars  to  support  these  galleries.  Much  to  the 
surprise  of  many  architects  and  others,  Mr.  Eidlitz  ac- 


LTFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  117 

complished  this  feat  by  the  use  of  large  and  strong 
elbows,  which  not  only  made  the  galleries  perfectly 
safe,  but  added  largely  to  the  beauty  andimpressiveness 
of  the  whole.  It  was  a  complete  success,  and  gave  to  the 
young  and  modest  architect  a  name  and  a  fame. 

While  in  the  city  I  improved  the  opportunity  of  visit- 
ing various  localities  of  which  I  had  often  read,  but 
never  seen,  such  as  the  Battery,  Bowling  Green,  White- 
hall, Paulus  Hook,  Richmond  Hill,  Greenwood,  the 
Bowery,  Trinity  Church,  Chelsea,  the  old  Pear  Tree, 
Murray  Hill,  Yorkville,  Harlem,  and  other  places.  York- 
ville  and  Harlem  were  then  far  out  of  town,  and  could 
only  be  reached  by  stages,  which  left  the  city  every 
hour.  Murray  Hill  was  a  pretty  country  place. 

In  one  of  my  rambles  I  came  to  a  church  which  at- 
tracted my  attention,  and  on  asking  a  little  urchin  what 
it  was,  he  promptly  replied  "0,  that's  the  Puseyite 
Church."  This  took  me  rather  aback.  He  certainly 
didn't  look  like  a  theologian  or  an  ecclesiastic;  and  I 
wondered  how  he  had  picked  up  the  name,  and  what 
meaning  he  attached  to  it. 

Some  time  in  April  of  this  year,  1849,  I  preached,  in 
the  Church  of  the  Epiphany,  Philadelphia,  my  first  ser- 
mon in  behalf  of  the  Sunday  School  Union.  The  church 
was  full,  many  of  the  managers  of  the  society  were 
present,  and  I  was  nervous.  The  audience  was  atten- 
tive, but  how  much  interested  they  were  I  do  not  know. 
No  collection  was  taken  up,  though  quite  a  number  of 
contributions  were  handed  in.  After  service  I  went 
home  with  Mr.  Ashhurst,  and  as  we  were  sitting  in  the 
parlor  one  of  his  little  boys  came  in,  and  almost  imme- 
diately climbed  up  into  my  lap,  and  commenced  talking 
to  me.  After  a  little,  he  said,  "  I  went  to  church  to-day 
and  heard  you  preach."  I  said,  "  Well,  how  did  you  like 


118  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  sermon  ?  "  He  responded,  with  the  utmost  simplicity, 
"  I  thought  it  was  pretty  good,  but  very  long."  With 
that  his  mother  started  up,  quite  horrified,  saying,  "  0 
my  son,  you  should  not  speak  so."  I  quickly  replied, 
"The  boy  is  right;  it  was  long,  too  long,  and  I  will 
make  it  shorter."  The  truth  was,  I  tried  to  put  too 
much  in  it.  It  was  my  first  sermon,  and  I  felt  I  must 
in  a  measure  exhaust  the  subject.  Many  preachers 
make  this  mistake,  and  exhaust  the  hearers  before  they 
do  the  subject. 

From  this  time  on  I  was  very  busy,  preaching  in  the 
different  churches  in  Philadelphia,  and  attending  to 
other  duties  connected  with  my  work.  On  one  Sunday 
I  took  the  entire  service  for  Dr.  Neville  at  St.  Phil- 
lip's. I  visited  and  addressed  a  large  Sunday  school 
in  charge  of  Mr.  Samuel  Allibone,  read  service,  and 
preached  twice.  After  service  I  was  called  to  visit  a 
sick  lady;  found  her  near  her  end;  had  such  services  as 
I  could.  Her  husband  was  present,  but  appeared  to  be 
feeble,  though  apparently  not  sick.  A  few  hours  after 
I  left,  both  died,  and  in  the  absence  of  Dr.  Neville  I 
attended  and  officiated  at  the  funeral.  They  were  both 
buried  in  the  same  grave. 

Here  I  may  as  well  say,  that  during  ray  stay  in  Phila- 
delphia I  was  ready  to  render  such  assistance  to  my 
brethren  as  my  other  duties  and  engagements  would 
allow.  The  consequence  was,  I  was  incessantly  em- 
ployed on  Sundays  as  well  as  on  week-days.  For  three 
months  I  had  charge  of  the  Church  of  the  Mediator, 
holding  week-day  services,  and  Sundays  when  I  could, 
arid  preparing  quite  a  large  class  for  confirmation.  I 
also  rendered  such  aid  as  I  could  in  the  establishment 
of  Christ  Church,  Germantown,  and  the  mission  at 
Maylandville,  West  Philadelphia,  which  eventually  be- 


LTFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA. 


came  a  parish.     I  officiated  often  in  many  other  churches, 
and  made  valuable  acquaintances. 

Among  these  intimate  friends  were  Dr.  C.  D.  Coop- 
er, Dr.  D.  S.  Miller,  Dr.  Goddard,  Dr.  S.  A.  Clark, 
Dr.  Vaughan,  Mr.  Fowle,  Mr.  Maxwell,  Dr.  Newton,  Dr. 
Suddards,  N.  Sayre  Harris;  and  of  the  laity,  Mr.  L.  R. 
Ashhurst,  F.  W.  Porter,  F.  Packard,  Francis  Wharton, 
John  Bohlen,  Lemuel  Coffin,  John  and  Edward  Biddle. 
With  these  the  most  pleasant  relations  were  kept  up  as 
long  as  I  remained  in  the  city,  and  after  my  removal. 

On  one  occasion  I  had  a  portion  of  a  Sunday  after- 
noon free,  and  went  to  hear  the  Rev.  Dr.  Addison 
Alexander,  one  of  the  famous  professors  at  Princeton. 
His  sermon  was  exceedingly  able,  but  his  manner  was 
tame  to  the  last  degree,  and  his  voice  soporifically  monot- 
onous. The  only  earnestness  was  in  the  thought.  On 
two  or  three  occasions  one  arm  went  out  at  a  right 
angle  to  his  body,  and  there  remained  stationary  for 
a  time,  and  then  fell  down  by  his  side  again.  What 
induced  or  provoked  this  extraordinary  physical  effort 
I  could  not  divine.  There  was  no  change  of  voice  or 
posture,  no  motion  of  his  hands  or  body.  Indeed  there 
was  nothing  but  a  rigid  arm  stuck  straight  out,  point- 
ing at  nothing,  and  then  falling  down. 

But  in  spite  of  all  this,  the  sermon  was  most  able 
and  excellent,  and  I  was  very  glad  to  hear  it.  Had 
there  been  an  electric  battery  behind  the  speaker,  its 
discharge  would  have  added  immensely  to  the  effect. 

In  the  month  of  May  I  went  to  New  York  to  attend 
the  anniversaries  of  some  of  our  general  societies.  At 
that  day,  "anniversary  week"  was  a  great  occasion, 
and  drew  crowds  of  people  from  all  parts  of  the  country. 
The  place  where  most  of  the  great  anniversaries  were 
held  was  the  Broadway  Tabernacle,  located  on  Broad- 


120  RF.CORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIVE. 

way,  not  very  far  from  the  City  Hall.  I  need  not 
describe  these  meetings.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  the 
audiences  were  immense,  filling  every  inch  of  space  in 
the  large  building,  and  the  speakers,  for  the  most  part, 
were  noted  men,  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity.  Curiosity 
to  see  and  hear  these  men,  as  well  as  interest  in  the 
objects  presented,  drew  these  crowds. 

At  the  anniversary  of  the  American  Tract  Society, 
an  incident  occurred  which  occasioned  both  amusement 
and  offence.  Bishop  Meade  of  Virginia,  happened  to  be 
in  the  city,  and  was  invited  to  make  one  of  the  ad- 
dresses. When  the  time  came  for  him  to  speak,  Dr. 
Tyng  was  asked  to  introduce  him  to  the  audience, 
which  he  did,  in  a  very  graceful  manner.  His  re- 
marks were  about  as  follows.  "  I  have,  Mr.  President, 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to 
you  a  real,  bonafide,  live  bishop.  No  sham,  no  pre- 
tended, but  a  genuine  bishop,  the  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Meade 
of  Virginia." 

The  introduction  was  received,  as  it  was  intended,  as 
a  little  innocent  playfulness,  and  called  forth  shouts  of 
laughter  and  applause  from  the  great  audience.  The 
bishop's  speech  was  brief  and  good.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  as  the  audience  was  leaving,  a  prominent 
Presbyterian  clergyman  came  across  the  platform  to 
where  Dr.  Tyng  and  I  were  standing,  and  in  a  most 
excited  manner  charged  the  doctor  with  having  violated 
all  propriety,  and  having  insulted  a  large  portion  of  the 
audience  by  the  way  he  had  introduced  Bishop  Meade. 

Dr.  Tyng  stood  perfectly  calm  and  motionless.  When 
his  offended  brother  was  through,  he  quietly  replied, 
"Didn't  you  see  it  was  all  in  the  spirit  of  playfulness ?" 
and  then,  taking  my  arm,  said,  "  Let  us  go."  As  we 
walked  away  he  remarked,  "  It  is  too  bad.  Dr. is 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  121 

a  noble  fellow,  but  somehow  he  doesn't  know  how  to 
take  a  joke." 

The  next  day  the  American  Bible  Society  held  its 
anniversary.  Another  immense  crowd.  The  officers, 
managers,  and  invited  guests  walked  from  the  society 
building  in  Nassau  Street  in  procession  to  the  Taber- 
nacle. Chancellor  Frelinghuysen,  the  president  of  the 
society,  took  the  chair,  and  opened  the  services  by 
reading  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures.  This  mode  of  com- 
mencing was  borrowed  from  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society. 

I  had  been  asked  to  make  one  of  the  addresses, 
and  sat  with  fear  and  trembling  through  all  the  intro- 
ductory exercises,  expecting  to  be  much  scared.  But 
somehow,  when  I  was  announced,  1  was  as  cool  and 
collected  as  possible,  and  stepping  forward,  made  my 
bow,  and  went  on  as  though  I  had  been  used  to  such 
things  all  my  life.  I  spoke  with  ease,  and  apparently 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  audience,  for  when  I  closed 
they  clapped  a  good  deal.  As  I  took  my  seat  Dr.  Tyng 
caught  my  hand,  and  shaking  it  vigorously,  said,  "  Cap- 
ital! capital!"  I  don't  know  how  capital  it  was,  but  I 
do  know  it  was  short,  and  I  guess  this  was  why  they 
clapped.  Governor  Bradish,  Dr.  Cox,  Dr.  Bacon  of  New 
Haven,  and  Dr.  Poor  of  Ceylon,  made  addresses. 

In  the  evening  I  attended  the  anniversary  of  the 
American  Temperance  Union.  Chancellor  Walworth  pre- 
sided. Among  the  speakers  were  Dr.  Hewit  of  Bridge- 
port, and  the  Hon.  Benjamin  F.  Butler,  President  Van 
Buren's  attorney  general,  I  think.  Dr.  Hewit  was  re- 
markable for  his  logic,  and  the  massive  weight  of  his 
arguments.  Mr.  Butler  was  fluent,  graceful,  and  very 
pleasing.  Upon  one  or  two  points  he  and  the  doc- 
tor had  a  few  tilts,  friendly  yet  earnest.  I  thought 


122  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Dr.  Hewit  had  rather  the  best  of  the  argument.  They 
were  however  both  good-natured,  and  all  passed  off 
well. 

This  night  was  rendered  memorable  by  the  fearful 
riot  which  occurred  at  the  Astor  Place  Opera  House. 

The  riot  was  occasioned  by  the  appearance  of  Macready, 
the  celebrated  English  actor,  between  whom  and  Mr.  Ed- 
win Forrest,  an  American  actor,  a  misunderstanding  had 
arisen.  Very  soon  the  riot  assumed  such  proportions, 
and  was  so  threatening,  that  the  police  lost  all  control, 
and  were  powerless. 

In  this  emergency  the  authorities  called  on  the  mili- 
tary for  aid.  Almost  immediately  the  famotis  Seventh 
Regiment  appeared  on  the  scene.  Little  time  was  lost 
in  parleying  with  the  rioters.  The  command  was  given 
to  fire,  and  at  the  first  discharge  more  than  twenty  men 
were  shot  down  and  killed,  while  many  more  were 
wounded.  This  put  an  end  to  the  riot,  and  the  crowd 
rapidly  dispersed. 

The  whole  affair  was  the  result  of  a  most  malignant 
spirit  of  jealousy  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Forrest  and  some  of  his 
followers.  Mr.  Macready  had  done  nothing  to  merit 
any  such  treatment,  but  had  borne  himself  in  a  way  to 
command  the  respect  of  the  whole  community.  The  citi- 
zens were  terribly  excited,  and  headed  by  Chancellor 
Kent,  seconded  by  Washington  Irving,  W.  C.  Bryant,  and 
others,  they  were  quick  to  give  expression  to  their  in- 
dignation at  the  dastardly  conduct  of  Mr.  Forrest  and 
his  band  of  ruffians.  Mr.  Forrest  found  it  convenient  and 
prudent  to  take  himself  out  of  the  way  of  an  outraged 
community.  The  next  morning  I  visited  the  scene  of 
the  riot.  All  was  quiet  there,  but  on  every  hand  were 
the  sad  evidences  of  the  dreadful  work  of  the  preceding 
evening. 


LIFE    IN    PHILADELPHIA.  123 

On  returning  to  Philadelphia  I  attended  the  dioce- 
san convention,  and  heard  Bishop  Alonzo  Potter's  first 
charge.  It  was  a  noble  one,  and  bore  decided  and 
unmistakable  testimony  against  certain  extreme  no- 
tions and  practices  which  appeared  among  some  of 
the  clergy,  and  in  a  few  of  the  parishes.  Bishop 
Potter  was  a  tower  of  strength,  and  his  opinions  car- 
ried immense  weight  among  the  laity.  Though  called 
a  low  churchman,  he  had  a  truly  catholic  spirit,  and 
advocated  and  illustrated  a  true  progressive  conserva- 
tism. There  was  not  much  of  partizanship,  and  nothing 
of  fossil  remains  about  him.  He  had  an  invincible  love 
of  liberty,  and  did  what  he  could  to  secure  it  to  friend 
and  foe. 

At  this  time  occurred  the  anniversary  of  the  American 
Sunday  School  Union.  As  this  was  the  only  national 
society  located  in  Philadelphia,  it  was  very  much  of  a 
pet  among  the  people,  and  its  annual  meetings  drew 
large  crowds. 

I  was  asked  to  make  an  address,  and  was  limited  to 
ten  minutes.  At  the  proper  time,  I  performed  my  task 
in  just  exactly  nine  minutes  and  a  half,  and  was  consid- 
erably clapped,  not  for  the  brilliancy  of  my  address,  but 
for  its  exceeding  brevity. 

Immediately  after  this  I  made  a  journey  to  Baltimore, 
Washington,  and  Richmond.  This  was  my  first  visit 
south,  and  was  full  of  interest.  In  Baltimore  I  was  the 
guest  of  Dr.  H.  V.  D.  Johns,  brother  of  Bishop  Johns. 
As  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  diocesan  convention  of 
Maryland,  I  met  a  large  number  of  clergy  and  laity,  and 
made  arrangern-ents  for  presenting  the  claims  of  the 
Sunday  School  Union  at  a  future  day.  Dr.  Johns  very 
kindly  introduced  me  to  some  of  his  leading  laymen. 
He  also  drove  me  about  the  city  to  the  various  points 


124  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  objects  of  interest.     I  preached,  and  made  several 
addresses  while  in  Baltimore. 

From  Baltimore  I  proceeded  to  Washington,  making 
but  a  brief  stay  there,  and  went  to  the  seminary,  where 
I  met  my  dear  old  friend,  Dr.  Sparrow,  and  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Dr.  Packard,  Dr.  May,  and  several  of 
the  students.  On  our  way  down  the  Potomac  we  passed 
Mount  Vernon.  As  the  bell  tolled,  all  the  passengers 
gathered  on  deck,  and  stood  with  uncovered  heads,  as 
we  moved  slowly  by  the  place  where  once  lived,  and 
now  rest,  the  mortal  remains  of  him  "  who  was  first  in 
war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  country- 
men,"— George  Washington. 

I  stopped  over  a  day  at  Fredericksburgh,  and  was 
most  hospitably  entertained  by  Dr.  McGuire,  the  rec- 
tor of  the  parish.  While  there  the  doctor  took  me  to 
see  the  house  where  General  Washington's  mother  lived 
and  died.  I  saw  the  velvet  coat  which  the  General 
wore  at  his  inauguration,  and  a  pair  of  mourning  shoe 
buckles  which  he  wore  after  his  mother's  death. 

I  found  Fredericksburgh  an  old,  historic  place,  full  of 
interest,  and  with  a  very  aristocratic  population. 

From  Fredericksburgh  I  went  by  rail  to  Richmond. 
While  in  Richmond  I  was  the  guest  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Woodbridge,  in  whose  charming  family  I  spent  several 
days.  I  met  Bishop  Johns,  who  then  resided  in  Rich- 
mond, and  most  of  the  clergy,  beside  several  of  the 
laity.  I  visited  St.  John's  Church,  then  in  charge  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Kepler,  and  what  memories  this  visit  awaken-ed. 
From  my  earliest  youth  I  had  read  about  the  great 
meetings  and  doings  in  that  church,  little  dreaming 
that  my  eyes  would  ever  behold  the  walls,  and  my  feet 
would  stand  within  the  precincts  of  that  hallowed  place  ! 
It  seemed  as  though  I  could  see  the  manly  form,  and 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  125 

hear  the  thundering  notes  of  the  matchless  Henry,  as 
by  tone  and  gesture,  and  burning  words,  he  aroused  his 
countrymen,  and  fired  their  hearts  for  "  liberty  or  death !" 
The  emotions  of  that  one  hour  more  than  repaid  for  all 
the  fatigues  of  that  long  journey. 

The  church  edifice  is  very  plain,  and  unpretending, 
and  but  for  its  associations  would  not  be  worth  crossing 
the  street  to  see. 

As  the  cholera  was  prevailing  in  the  city  I  did  not 
spend  much  time  in  visiting  the  various  objects  of  inter- 
est. I  met  several  of  the  citizens,  and  some  strangers 
from  other  places.  I  preached  in  the  Monumental  Church, 
also  in  St.  James'. 

On  leaving  Richmond  I  made  a  flying  trip  to  Phila- 
delphia, and  after  attending  to  some  business  matters 
there,  I  returned  to  Baltimore,  that  I  might  meet  an 
engagement  I  had  made  to  preach  for  and  spend  a  few 
days  with  my  old  Gambier  friend,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Morsell, 
rector  of  the  church  at  West  River,  Maryland. 

I  will  here  copy  somewhat  from  notes  which  I  made 
during  that  visit.  I  had  never  seen  plantation  life  in 
the  old  days  of  slavery  before  the  war,  and  I  wish 
to  give  my  impressions  just  as  they  were  made  at  the 
time. 

Sunday,  June  24.  I  preached  for  Mr.  Morsell.  The 
church  is  a  very  old  building,  erected  in  colonial 
times.  The  bricks  were  brought  from  England.  The 
congregation  was  quite  large,  made  up,  for  the  most 
part,  of  planters  and  their  families.  In  this  region 
are  some  of  the  finest  plantations  in  the  state. 

Mr.  Morsell  took  me  to  call  and  take  tea  with  the 
family  of  Mr.  Hall,  one  of  his  parishoners.  Mr.  Hall 
owns  a  plantation  of  twelve  hundred  acres  and  eighty 
slaves.  The  land  is  worth  from  $40  to  $50  per  acre,  and 


"126  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  slaves,  of  all  ages,  about  $400  each,  making  a  sum 
total  of  capital  for  land  and  slaves  of  $86,000.  The 
improvements,  stock,  and  farming  utensils,  increased 
this  to  over  $90,000.  From  his  farm  he  usually  realizes 
each  year  seventy  hogsheads  of  tobacco,  worth  $30 
each,  and  about  two  thousand  bushels  of  wheat ;  mak- 
ing a  total  product  of  something  over  $4,000  per 
annum.  The  corn,  hay,  oats,  etc.,  are  consumed  on 
the  farm.  From  this  income  he  has  to  pay  the  taxes, 
make  repairs,  feed,  clothe,  and  procure  medical  at- 
tendance for  his  slaves.  When  all  these  expenses  are 
met  there  remains  but  a  very  moderate  sum  for  the 
support  of  his  own  family. 

Mr.  Hall  talked  to  me  very  freely  about  the  condition 
of  the  country,  and  of  the  South  in  particular.  He  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  that  slave  labor  was  much  more 
expen-sive  than  white  labor,  for,  he  said,  one  white  man 
will  do  as  much  work  as  three  slaves.  He  considered 
slavery  a  prodigious  evil,  and  hoped  the  day  would 
come  when  some  Moses  would  be  raised  up  to  lead  these 
people  out  of  bondage. 

June  26,  1849.  Mr.  Morsell  and  myself  started 
in  the  morning  and  drove  seven  miles  to  see  the 
plantation  of  Governor  Mercer.  The  mansion  is  located 
in  the  midst  of  a  beautiful  park  of  one  hundred  acres. 
There  were  some  two  hundred  deer  feeding  in  the  park. 
From  the  front  door  of  the  mansion  there  is  a  delight- 
ful and  extensive  view  up  and  down  the  Chesapeake 
Bay.  The  estate  is  now  owned  by  Colonel  Mercer's 
widow.  It  was  here  that  Miss  Margaret  Mercer  com- 
menced her  school,  which  became  afterwards  so  famous, 
and  which  was  finally  removed  to  Virginia. 

From  this  plantation  we  rode  to  Mrs.  Maxcy's,  widow 
of  Virgil  Maxcy,  formerly  our  minister  to  Belgium,  but 


LIFE    IN   PHILADELPHIA.  127 

who  lost  his  life  by  the  explosion  on  the  ill-fated  war- 
ship Princeton. 

The  house  is  very  old.  Much  of  the  furniture  came 
from  Europe,  some  of  it  more  than  two  hundred  years 
old.  Among  other  treasures  they  have  two  portraits  by 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds.  We  returned  home  in  the  cool  of 
the  evening,  after  a  very  enjoyable  day. 

The  next  day  we  visited  several  other  plantations, 
among  them  that  of  Mr.  Thomas,  a  leading  gentleman 
of  the  neighborhood  and  of  the  state.  We  reached  Mr. 
Thomas's  just  about  tea  time.  Of  course  we  had  to  take 
tea.  To  have  declined  would  have  been  a  breach  of  all 
custom,  and  of  all  etiquette.  It  was  a  delightful  after- 
noon and  as  we  sat  there,  some  fifteen  neighbors,  with 
parties  from  Baltimore  visiting  them,  drove  up,  not  all 
at  once,  but  two  or  three  at  a  time.  These  also  took  tea. 
Now  this  was  real  Maryland  hospitality,  the  same  as 
one  meets  with  in  Virginia.  Their  houses  are  never 
full,  and  everybody  is  welcome.  This  could  not  be,  had 
they  not  a  superabundance  of  servants  of  all  kinds.  You 
can  hardly  go  in  any  direction  that  you  will  not  stum- 
ble on  pickaninnies  of  all  shapes  and  sizes.  There  is 
some  one  always  at  hand  to  hold  a  horse,  to  brush  the 
dust  off,  to  bring  a  glass  of  water;  indeed  to  do  any- 
thing needed  to  be  done.  The  house  is  full  of  women, 
and  all  out  doors  is  full  of  men  and  boys. 

In  one  sense,  life  is  easy  with  these  planters,  but  in 
another  it  is  very  hard.  All  these  serving  people  have 
to  be  fed,  and  clothed,  and  cared  for.  In  many  respects 
they  are  exceedingly  helpless  and  dependent.  In  sick- 
ness they  need  constant  attention,  and  at  all  times  they 
have  to  be  looked  after  as  so  many  children.  The  heav- 
iest burdens  fall  on  the  mistress  of  the  household.  She 
superintends  the  making  and  giving  out  of  clothing, 


128  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  of  stores  of  all  kinds,  and  as  she  is  generally  at 
home,  wants  and  complaints  of  every  description  come 
to  her  for  settlement. 

This  visit  of  many  days  convinced  me  more  than  ever 
of  the  evils  of  slavery  as  a  social  system,  and  at  the 
same  time  awakened  in  me  the  deepest  sympathy  for 
slave-holders.  Of  one  thing  I  am  convinced,  if  we  were 
placed  in  their  situation  we  would  not  do  any  better,  if 
as  well,  as  they  do.  1  am  thankful  to  the  Lord  that  he 
appointed  me  to  be  born  up  among  the  mountains,  rocks, 
and  frosts  of  old  Vermont,  instead  of  down  amid  the 
smiling  scenes  of  the  Sunny  South.  I  would  rather 
visit  there  than  to  live  and  be  visited  there. 

On  leaving  West  River  I  went  to  Annapolis,  and  after 
spending  a  few  hours  in  that  silent,  lonely  and  finished 
city,  I  proceeded  to  Georgetown,  where  I  spent  Sunday, 
preaching  in  Christ, and  St.  John's  Churches.  The  next 
day  I  went  to  Baltimore,  dined  with  Dr.  Johns,  where 
I  met  his  brother,  Bishop  Johns,  from  whom  I  received 
an  important  proposition  with  regard  to  my  future  work. 
The  same  evening  I  returned  to  Philadelphia. 

It  was  now  July,  and  the  weather  was  very  warm, 
and  I  spent  the  following  six  or  eight  weeks  in  visit- 
ing places  out  of  the  city.  I  first  went  to  Troy,  where 
I  had  promised  to  preach  for  my  old  friend  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Lounsberry,  then  rector  of  St.  John's  Church.  I 
preached  in  St.  John's,  and  St  Paul's,  and  attended  a 
five  o'clock  choral  service  at  the  Holy  Cross. 

I  met  in  Troy  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lee,  rector  of  St.  Luke's 
Church,  Rochester,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Iowa.  We 
left  Troy  together,  he  going  to  his  home  in  Rochester, 
and  I  to  visit  friends  in  western  New  York. 

Just  before  reaching  Auburn  we  came  upon  three 
cows  feeding  upon  the  track.  The  engineer  blew  the 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  129 

whistle,  and  two  of  the  cows  ran  off  out  of  the  way.  The 
other  persisted  in  keeping  by  the  track.  The  engine, 
tender,  baggage,  and  one  other  car  passed  her;  but  then 
she  gave  a  bound  and  came  in  between  the  car  we  were 
in  and  the  one  before  it.  Onr  car  was  thrown  off  the 
track,  while  all  the  others,  before  and  behind,  kept  on 
the  track.  As  the  speed  of  the  train  was  very  consid- 
erable, the  passengers  in  our  car  had  a  lively  time.  The 
car  did  not  tip  over,  but  in  going  rapidly  over  the  ties 
it  bounced  us  up  and  down  at  a  fearful  rate. 

Dr.  Lee  and  myself  were  pretty  we'll  forward,  and  our 
seat  was  immediately  under  the  lamp.  It  chanced  that 
in  our  movements  up  and  down  my  head  came  in  con- 
tact with  the  lamp  and  broke  it  to  pieces.  My  stove- 
pipe hat  protected  me  so  that  I  was  not  cut  by  the  glass, 
but  such  an  anointing  a  poor  fellow  never  had.  The  oil 
was  neither  fresh  nor  sweet,  but  it,  was  abundant.  It 
streamed  down  all  over  my  hat  and  duster.  Dr.  Lee, 
who  was  fully  six  feet  high  and  weighed  more  than  two 
hundred  pounds,  had  his  fun  in  striking  at  one  moment 
the  top  of  the  car  with  his  head,  and  the  next,  coming 
down  with  prodigious  force  upon  the  seat.  His  hat  was 
mashed  into  every  variety  of  shape,  and  driven  down 
over  his  eyes,  presenting  such  a  ludicrous  appearance 
that  1  burst  out  into  a  roar  of  laughter.  With  that  he 
said  to  me  in  a  kind  of  agonized  voice,  "  Dyer,  how  can 
you  laugh  ?  Don't  you  know  we  are  going  right  into 
eternity  ? "  This  speech  might  have  sobered  me,  but 
just  then  I  caught  sight  of  a  man  a  little  forward  of  us 
on  the  other  side  of  the  car.  He  was  alone  on  the  seat. 
Somehow  he  had  slipped  off,  and  was  holding  with  one 
hand  to  the  arm  of  the  seat,  and  with  the  other  to  the 
cushion.  As  he  went  up  and  down  his  hat  tumbled  off, 
his  coat  tail  came  over  his  shoulders,  his  hair  stuck  out 


130  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

every  way,  his  mouth  was  tight  shut,  but  his  teeth  were 
visible  from  side  to  side,  and  his  countenance  expressed 
the  utmost  determination  to  hold  on.  I  couldn't  help 
saying  to  Lee,  "  See  that  man;  see  him  hold  on."  It  was 
perfectly  irresistible.  *I  had  to  laugh,  no  matter  where 
we  were  going.  As  soon  as  the  train  stopped  a  little, 
this  man  stood  up,  holding  the  arm  of  the  seat  which 
had  been  wrenched  off,  in  one  hand,  and  the  cushion 
which  he  had  pulled  off,  in  the  other.  Turning  to  me, 
still  convulsed  wit-h  laughter,  he  said,  "  Didn't  I  hold 
on  ?"  By  this  tinie  Dr.  Lee  had  got  his  hat  off  his 
eyes;  and  looking  at  rne  and  seeing  my  oily  condi- 
tion, and  then  around  the  car  and  taking  in  the  dilap- 
idated state  of  affairs,  he  also  went  off  into  a  fit  of 
laughter. 

As  soon  as  the  train  was  stopped,  we  went  out  to  see 
where  we  were,  and  what  was  the  condition  of  affairs. 
We  found  that  our  car  and  one  other  were  badly  broken. 
The  rest  of  the  train  kept  on  the  track.  Nobody  was 
hurt,  but  a  good  many  were  terribly  scared.  One  man, 
standing  at  the  end  of  our  car  outside  of  the  door, 
supposing  there  was  to  be  a  fearful  smash  up,  gave  a 
random  leap,  but  fortunately  he  landed  flat  upon  his 
back  in  a  big  mud  puddle,  and  was  not  hurt  a.t  all,  ex- 
cept in  his  feelings.  His  coat  and  pantaloons,  and  my 
hat  and  duster  were  the  deeply  injured  parties. 

After  a  little  delay  we  proceeded  on  our  journey.  On 
reaching  Geneva  I  left  the  train,  and  the  next  morning 
took  the  steamer  and  went  twenty  miles  up  the  beau- 
tiful Seneca  Lake  to  Ovid,  a  village  most  pleasantly 
situated. 

In  this  quiet  and  beautiful  country  retreat  I  spent 
several  days,  enjoying  the  society  of  friends  and  a  much 
needed  rest. 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  131 

Amon-g  the  points  of  interest  visited  were  Taghanick 
Falls,  and  the  falls  at  Lodi.  Considering  the  make  of 
tbe  country,  and  the  fact  that  the  strip  of  land  between 
the  two  lakes,  the  Seneca  and  the  Cayuga,  is  only  about 
eight  miles  wide,  it  is  wonderful  that  there  should 
be  two  such  falls  so  near  together,  and  one  on  a  stream 
emptying  into  the  Cayuga  lake,  the  other  on  a  stream 
emptying  into  Seneca  lake.  Both  streams  are  small. 

At  the  Taghanick  Falls  the  water  comes  over  a 
smooth,  shelving  rock,  and  falls  without  any  break  two 
hundred  feet.  On  either  side  the  rocks  rise  boldly,  and 
almost  perpendicularly,  to  a  great  height  above  and  be- 
low the  falls,  and  the  bank  being  covered  by  lofty  pines 
whose  branches  extend  nearly  across  the  chasm,  the 
effect  to  persons  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  falls  in  the 
ravine,  is  wonderfully  picturesque  and  impressive.  The 
Lodi  Falls  are  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high, 
but  not  perpendicular.  The  scenery  around  them,  how- 
ever, is  most  attractive. 

On  leaving  this  beautiful  lake  country,  I  returned 
to  Philadelphia  by  way  of  New  York,  where  I  spent  a 
day.  After  reaching  Philadelphia  I  visited  West  Chester, 
preached  for  the  Sunday  School  Union  in  Mr.  Clemson's 
church,  and  met  quite  a  number  of  his  people.  In  Sep- 
tember of  this  year  I  made  another  visit  to  Troy,  where 
a  series  of  services  which  extended  through  several  days 
occurred. 

Bishop  Whittingham,  who  was  at  the  time  perform- 
ing episcopal  services  in  the  diocese,  was  present.  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  making  his  acquaintance,  and  hear- 
ing him  preach  and  make  addresses  on  several  occasions. 
In  all  his  bearing  I  found  him  courteous  and  kind.  Dr. 
Tyng  was  also  present,  and  preached  and  made  addresses. 
On  one  occasion  the  throng  was  so  great  the  church 


132  RECORDS    Of  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

was  not  half  large  enough  to  contain  them.  The  doctor 
preached  a  sermon  of  surpassing  power  and  eloquence. 

I  also  met  and  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Twing,  then  rector  of  the  church  in  Lanaingburgh, 
and  subsequently  the  well  known  secretary  of  the  Do- 
mestic Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions.  Dr.  Lee 
of  Rochester  was  also  there.  The  people  were  very 
courteous  and  hospitable,  and  I  made  many  valuable 
acquaintances. 

Returning  to  New  York  in  company  with  Dr.  Tyng, 
I  spent  several  days  in  transacting  business  in  con- 
nection with  my  work.  Preached  in  St.  George's  in  the 
morning  of  Sunday,  went  to  Brooklyn  in  the  afternoon, 
heard  Dr.  Stone  for  the  first  time,  in  Christ  Church. 

The  sermon  was  simply  magnificent.  At  first,  I  was 
attracted,  and  almost  amused  by  his  peculiar  manner, 
but  soon  forgot  all  about  his  manner,  and  was  supremely 
engrossed  by  the  matter  of  his  sermon.  I  was  intro- 
duced to  him,  and  was  charmed  by  his  somewhat  sin- 
gular and  simple  ways.  He  entered  warmly  into  my 
work,  and  arranged  for  a  Sunday  when  I  should  preach 
for  him. 

It  was  here  that  I  first  met,  and  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  my  life-long  friend,  Mr.  J.  A.  Perry.  At  the 
time  Mr.  Perry  was  a  vestryman  and  an  active  member  of 
Christ  Church.  Soon  after  he  removed  to  Bay  Ridge, 
where  in  after  years  I  spent  much  time  with  him  in  his 
beautiful  home,  and  surrounded  by  his  charming  family. 

While  in  New  York  I  went  out  to  Rahway,  N.  J.,  to 
see  my  old  friend  Dr.  Peet.  I  received  priest's  orders 
in  Dr.  Peet's  church  in  Chillicothe,  Ohio. 

On  my  way  out,  about  a  mile  before  reaching  Rahway, 
our  train  was  thrown  off  the  track,  or  as  they  now 
say,  was  derailed.  Several  cars  were  badly  broken 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA  133 

up,  nobody  was  killed  or  badly  hurt,  though  my  head 
was  nearly  snapped  off  by  the  sudden  stopping  of  the 
cars. 

I  took  my  satchel  and  umbrella,  and  made  the  rest  of 
the  journey  on  foot. 

The  New  York  diocesan  convention  took  place  at 
this  time.  Great  excitement  prevailed.  It  was  after  the 
suspension  of  Bishop  Onderdonk.  There  was  a  pow- 
erful party  in  favor  of  his  restoration,  while  another 
powerful  party  was  opposed  to  it.  The  debates  were 
able,  and  intensely  earnest.  Sometimes  they  degenerated 
into  angry  personalities.  But,  under  the  circumstances, 
they  were  as  correct  and  dignified  as  could  have  been 
expected.  The  excitement  was  at  fever  heat,  and  the 
ebullitions  of  passion  were  rather  human  than  wicked. 
I  heard  many  able  addresses.  Perhaps  the  ablest,  cer- 
tainly the  two  most  telling  speeches,  were  made  by 
Mr.  John  C.  Spencer  and  Judge  William  Jay.  Mr. 
Spencer  was  in  bad  health,  feeble,  and  voice  very  husky ; 
but  his  power  of  will  seemed  to  overcome  every  obstacle. 
The  house  was  so  packed,  and  so  many  were  standing 
in  the  aisles,  that  it  was  impossible  for  any  considerable 
number  to  see  the  speakers. 

In  the  midst  of  Mr.  Spencer's  speech,  a  voice  called 
out,  "  Go  to  the  platform  that  we  may  see  you."  In- 
stead of  doing  this,  he  first  got  upon  the  seat  of  the 
pew  he  occupied,  but  still  not  being  high  enough,  with 
the  help  of  his  friends  he  mounted  upon  the  top  of  the 
pew,  and  in  that  position  concluded  his  exceedingly 
able,  and  at  times  impassioned  address.  It  was  easy  to 
see  what  a  lion  was  in  that  sick  and  suffering  body, 
and  also  that  that  lion  was  thoroughly  aroused,  and  at 
times  lashed  almost  to  fury.  The  speech  evidently 
produced  a  great  effect. 


RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 


He  was  followed  by  Judge  Jay,  and  the  contrast 
between  the  two  men  was  most  marked,  and  even  won- 
derful. Judge  Jay  occupied  a  position  at  the  head  of 
one  of  the  aisles  where  he  w-as  very  well  seen  by  the 
audience.  There  he  stood,  a  slender,  frail  figure,  with 
hair  and  face  as  white  as  the  driven  snow,  his  manner 
grave  and  dignified;  his  words  were  well  chosen,  and 
delivered  in  a  calm  and  earnest  voice  which  commanded 
the  deepest  silence.  His  name,  character,  and  high 
social  position  inspired  confidence  and  enlisted  the 
sympathy  of  the  audience.  He  closed  his  rather  short 
address  in  a  very  telling  manner. 

Taking  up  a  law  book,  he  deliberately  opened  it,  say- 
ing as  he  did  so,  "  I  will  now  read  what  the  law  of  our 
state  says  with  regard  to  the  qualifications  exacted  from 
every  man  and  woman,  who  aspires  to  be  a  teacher  in 
one  of  her  public-schools."  He  then  read  the  law,  in 
slow  and  measured  tones,  and  closing  the  book  he  added, 
"  According  to  the  terms  of  that  law,  the  man  whom  you 
would  call  back  and  again  place  over  this  diocese  as  its 
chief  pastor  and  teacher,  could  not  be  appointed  as  a 
teacher  in  the  humblest  of  the  schools  of  our  state." 

The  effect  was  prodigious.  For  some  time  there  was 
not  a  sound  or  a  movement.  The  fate  of  the  suspended 
bishop  was  settled.  All  attempts  to  have  him  restored 
were  unavailing. 

After  the  close  of  the  convention  I  went  to  Provi- 
dence to  meet  some  engagements  there,  and  in  some 
other  places  in  Rhode  Island.  At  St.  Michael's,  Bristol, 
I  attended  a  service  which  was  established  by  Bishop 
Griswold,  and  was  called  a  "prayer  meeting."  I  was 
much  affected  by  being  present  at  and  taking  part  in 
this  informal  service  where  that  great  and  sainted  man 
so  long  labored,  and  where  he  was  so  eminently  useful. 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  135 

It  seemed  like  a  sacred  place,  and  I  was  delighted  to 
find  that  his  name  and  memory  were  so  warmly  cher- 
ished by  the  whole  community.  Here  he  lived  many 
years,  and  did  a  great  work  both  as  a  pastor  and  a 
bishop.  Few  men  have  made  a  deeper  mark  upon  the 
character  and  history  of  our  Church  than  Bishop  Gris- 
wold.  I  was  not  therefore  surprised  to  hear  the  sainted 
Bishop  Burgess  of  Maine,  say,  "I  have  known  no 
greater  character  in  our  history  than  that  of  Bishop 
Griswold,  and  I  make  it  a  constant  study,  and  with  ever 
increasing  reverence." 

Bishop  George  Burgess  resembled  Bishop  Griswold  in 
more  points  than  any  of  our  bishops  I  have  known.  I 
visited  the  old  burying  ground,  and  there  saw  the 
graves  of  his  first  wife,  and  of  his  seven  children,  side 
by  side.  On  the  stone  placed  at  his  wife's  grave  were 
the  words,  "  Is  it  nothing  to  you  all  ye  that  pass  by  ? 
Behold  and  see  if  there  be  any  sorrow  like  unto  my  sor- 
row which  is  done  unto  me,  wherewith  the  Lord  hath 
afflicted  me."  There  they  sleep  in  sweet  repose  waiting 
their  summons  to  the  skies. 

From  Bristol  I  returned  to  Philadelphia.  The  day 
after  reaching  Philadelphia  I  attended  the  National 
Education  Convention,  assembled  in  that  city,  which  I 
have  already  mentioned.  I  spent  a  portion  of  one  Sun- 
day with  my  old  friend  Dr.  Wilmer,  at  St.  Mark's,  and 
we  had  a  most  delightful  time.  One  of  his  oddities  oc- 
curred during  the  service.  We  were  sitting  in  the 
chancel,  and  while  the  organ  was  playing  a  prelude  he 
pulled  a  handkerchief  out  of  his  pocket.  It  was  care- 
fully folded,  and  appeared  very  nice.  On  opening  it  he 
discovered  several  holes.  He  then  spread  it  out,  and 
holding  it  up  with  his  two  hands  so  that  its  condi- 
tion could  be  fully  seen,  he  said,  in  an  undertone  to  me, 


136  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

"  Dyer,    this   is   rather  holy,  isn't  it  ? "     I  thought  the 
same,  but  said  nothing. 

Many  anecdotes  were  told  me,  illustrating  his  absent- 
mindedness.  I  mention  one.  While  the  black  gown  was 
still  in  use  at  St.  Mark's,  he  was  officiating  on  a  Sunday 
morning,  and  when  the  time  came  for  changing  his 
robes  he  went  into  the  robing-room  and  put  on  the 
gown.  Something  diverted  his  attention,  and  he  forgot 
what  he  was  about.  The  organ  played  the  prelude,  the 
hymn  was  sung,  and  no  preacher  appeared.  After 
waiting  some  time  one  of  the  wardens  went  into  the 
robing-room,  but  the  doctor  was  not  there.  He  looked 
about  awhile,  and  finding  nothing,  returned  into  the 
church  and  dismissed  the  congregation.  The  members 
of  his  family,  with  several  others,  hastened  to  his  resi- 
dence, and  there  they  found  him  sitting  quietly  in  his 
study,  with  his  gown  on,  and  apparently  all  unconscious 
that  he  had  not  finished  the  service.  My  experience 
with  him  while  at  college  prepared  me  to  believe  almost 
anything  in  the  way  of  eccentricities  which  might  be  re- 
ported of  him,  but  he  was  a  noble  and  gifted  man. 

A  somewhat  annoying  incident  occurred  about  this 
time.  The  Kev.  Mr.  Arnett,  a  clergyman  of  our  Church, 
had  been  employed  by  the  Sunday  School  Union  to  as- 
sist me  in  my  work.  One  day  a  brother  clergyman 
called  and  invited  both  of  us  to  dine  with  him.  We 
accepted,  and  the  day  and  the  hour  were  agreed  upon. 
At  the  appointed  time  Mr.  Arnett  and  myself  left  my 
office  and  proceeded  to  meet  our  engagement.  We  had 
to  go  about  three  miles.  On  arriving  at  our  friend's 
house  we  discovered  at  once  that  something  was  amiss 
We  were  received  with  great  and  even  repulsive  cool- 
ness. What  it  meant  we  didn't  know.  Soon  the  ladies 
appeared,  and  ditiner  was  announced.  After  we  had 


LIFE    TN   PHILADELPHIA.  137 

been  seated  a  few  moments  the  brother  said,  "Gentle- 
men, if  you  had  come  yesterday,  when  you  agreed  to 
corne,  you  would  have  had  a  much  better  dinner.  As  it 
is,  you  must  be  content  with  what  you  can  get."  Of 
course  we  were  thunderstruck,  and  responded  as  quietly 
as  possible,  that  we  deeply  regretted  the  mistake,  but 
that  we  both  understood  him  alike,  and  made  memoranda 
accordingly,  and  hardly  knew  how  to  explain  the  mis- 
understanding. Without  meeting  us  half  way  or  even 
part  way,  he  charged  the  mistake  on  us.  Seeing  that 
any  further  conversation  would  not  help  the  matter,  and 
that  the  ladies  were  excessively  disturbed,  I  struck  off 
upon  other  subjects,  and  did  what  I  could  to  make  mat- 
ters agreeable. 

As  soon  as  it  would  do,  we  took  our  leave  arid  went 
home.  On  reaching  my  office  we  became  certain  that 
the  mistake  was  not  ours.  Now  it  so  happened  that  the 
wife  of  our  friend  knew  his  liability  to  make  mistakes 
of  this  kind,  and  as  we  did  not  appear  the  day  before, 
fearing  there  might  be  some  mistake,  she  had  an  excel- 
lent dinner  for  us;  and  had  her  husband  said  nothing, 
we  should  never  have  suspected  that  there  was  any  mis- 
understanding, or  that  we  had  suffered  any  loss  in  our 
dinner. 

On  another  occasion  I  had  a  still  more  painful  expe- 
rience with  this  brother. 

I  preached  for  him  one  Sunday  evening.  My  text  was, 
"  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith,"  etc.  The  sub- 
ject interested  me  deeply,  and  I  preached  earnestly,  and 
to  a  most  attentive  congregation.  My  friend  was  to 
give  out  the  concluding  hymn,  and  I  was  to  close  with 
the  collect  and  benediction.  Instead  of  a  hymn,  he  laid 
off  his  overcoat  and  launched  forth  from  the  chancel 
into  a  most  excited  harangue  against  the  false  teaching 


138  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LTFE. 

of  the  sermon.  I  will  not  try  to  depict  the  scene.  It  was 
strangely  painful  every  way.  I  kept  cool,  and  when 
he  sat  down  I  offered  prayer,  and  for  the  first,  and  only 
time  in  my  life  I  departed  somewhat  from  the  letter  of 
the  written  collect.  The  departure  was  in  the  line  of  a 
little  enlargement.  The  house  was  very  still,  and  the 
close  under  the  circumstances  was  impressively  solemn. 
It  had  been  expected  that  I  would  spend  the  night  at 
this  brother's  house,  but  after  what  had  occurred  I  told 
him  I  thought  I  had  better  not.  He  said,  with  great 
earnestness,  "You  must  go  with  me;  you  must  stay 
at  my  house;  you  must  do  it.  If  you  do  not,  my  wife 
will  be  distressed  beyond  measure.  As  it  is,  she  will  be 
sick.  If  you  don't  go,  it  will  nearly  kill  her."  Knowing 
how  a  sensitive  woman  would  feel  under  such  circum- 
stances, I  resolved  at  once  to  pocket  my  feelings  and 
go;  but  I  said  with  much  firmness,  "There  must  be  no 
allusion  to  what  has  occurred." 

The  next  morning  I  arose  early,  and  on  going  into 
my  brother's  library  I  found,  on  a  long  table,  several 
commentaries,  all  opened  at  the  text  from  which  I  had 
preached.  I  had  seen  them  all  before,  and  understood 
perfectly  what  they  said.  But  the  incident  displayed 
some  of  the  peculiarities  of  my  friend.  I  made  no  al- 
lusion to  the  commentaries,  and  after  breakfast  bid  him 
a  friendly  good  morning. 

Of  course  such  an  affair  would  be  talked  about.  Many 
of  the  brethren  called  to  see  me,  others  wrote;  but  I  kept 
as  quiet  as  I  well  could.  A  few  weeks  after,  Bishop 
Mcllvaine  was  in  the  city  and  preached  on  Sunday  night 
in  St.  Andrew's  Church.  A  large  number  of  the  clergy 
were  present,  I  among  them,  and  it,  so  happened  that  he 
took  up  and  discussed  with  his  peculiar  ability,  the  nature 
and  office  of  faith, — the  very  point  in  my  sermon  which 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  139 

had  so  disturbed  my  brother;  and  he  took  precisely  the 
view  I  had  endeavored  to  present.  The  only  difference 
was,  his  was  the  work  of  a  master,  while  mine  was  that  of 
a  pupil.  I  quietly  told  some  of  the  clergy  that  Bishop 
Mcllvaine  had  thoroughly  endorsed  all  of  my  heresy. 
In  the  month  of  November,  1849,  I  went  again  to 
Boston.  It  was  during  this  visit  that  I  preached  in 
quite  a  number  of  our  churches  in  behalf  of  the  Sunday 
School  Union, — the  first  time  the  claims  of  this  soci- 
ety had  been  presented  from  the  pulpit  of  any  of  our 
churches  either  in  Boston,  or  Massachusetts,  or  even  in 
New  England,  except  as  I  had  preached  a  short  time 
before  in  two  or  three  churches  in  Rhode  Island.  The 
subject  therefore  was  new  to  most  of  our  people.  On 
the  day  I  preached  in  St.  Paul's,  I  learned  from  a  con- 
versation with  Dr.  Vinton,  that  during  the  few  preced- 
ing weeks  the  claims  of  several  important  objects  had 
been  laid  before  his  congregation,  and  on  my  express- 
ing surprise  that  he  should  ask  me  to  present  still  an- 
other object,  he  replied  that  he  "desired  to  have  his 
people  made  fully  acquainted  with  all  good  objects,  and 
to  this  end  he  wished  to  have  them  presented  by  those 
who  were  well  acquainted  with  them."  He  added,  with 
a  good  deal  of  emphasis,  "  I  am  not  afraid  to  trust  my 
people  with  their  own  money.  There  is  no  danger  that 
they  will  make  themselves  poor  by  giving  away  too  much, 
and  especially  when  they  know  what  they  are  giving 
to.  I  do  not  believe  in  the  system  which  prevails  in 
some  places  of  tying  up  benevolent  contributions  to 
certain  objects,  and  excluding  all  others.  No,  let  the 
people  know  what  work  the  Lord  is  carrying  on  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  and  by  all  the  agencies  He  employs. 
And  this  is  the  reason  why  I  want  you  to  tell  us  all 
about  the  Sunday  School  Union." 


140  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

I  was  deeply  impressed  by  these  broad  and  comprehen- 
sive views,  and  thought  how  much  wiser  and  better 
they  were  than  some  others  I  had  heard  expressed.  On 
my  asking  how  the  offerings  were  collected,  he  said, 
that  usually  after  an  object  was  presented,  the  members 
of  the  congregation  were  waited  on  by  some  one.  I 
suggested  that  in  my  case  he  allow  me  to  say  at  the 
close  of  my  sermon,  that  those  who  desired  to  aid  the 
object  could  send  their  contributions  to  their  rector,  or 
to  me  at  my  lodgings.  He  laughed  at  this  idea,  saying 
he  did  not  believe  I  would  get  much  money,  for  they 
would  hardly  take  so  much  trouble.  Still,  he  was  will- 
ing to  have  the  experiment  tried.  Well,  I  preached  my 
sermon,  and  modestly  gave  the  notice.  Immediately 
Dr.  Vinton  arose  and  in  a  few  earnest  words  expressed 
his  interest,  and  repeated  the  notice. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  I  preached  in 
Trinity  on  the  same  subject.  Bishop  Eastburn  added 
his  cordial  endorsement.  Like  Dr.  Vinton  he  had  small 
faith  that  the  people  would  take  the  trouble  to  send  in 
contributions. 

Now  as  to  the  result.  Early  Monday  morning,  while 
Dr.  Vinton  and  his  family  were  at  breakfast,  who  should 
be  announced  but  Mr.  William  Appleton,  one  of  Boston's 
merchant  princes.  He  called  to  hand  in  his  check. 
Soon  after  he  was  followed  by  the  famous  Dr.  Warren, 
with  his  check.  And  while  still  at  the  table,  an  envel- 
ope was  sent  in  by  a  widow  lady  containing  one  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  in  bank  notes.  Then  during  the  morning 
several  hundred  dollars  were  received  by  the  rector,  and 
a  considerable  amount  came  to  me  at  my  lodgings.  Very 
liberal  contributions  were  also  sent  in  from  members  of 
Trinity  Church.  Both  the  doctor  and  the  bishop  were 
greatly  surprised  and  pleased  at  the  result.  I  acted  on 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  141 

the  general  principle,  that  if  the  people  were  interested, 
they  would  gladly  take  the  trouble  to  express  their  in- 
terest. Not  only  did  I  receive  most  liberal  contribu- 
tions, but  many  persons  called  on  me  to  obtain  more 
information,  and  this  led  to  a  more  permanent  interest 
in  the  work.  I  preached  in  all  our  churches  in  Boston, 
and  in  many  outside  the  city. 

Thanksgiving  occurred  while  I  was  there.  As  it  was 
a  New  England  festival,  I  took  it  for  granted  that  it 
would  be  generally  observed;  but  to  my  surprise  it  was 
scarcely  noticed  at  all.  Some  of  the  churches  were  open, 
but  the  attendance  was  small. 

While  in  Boston  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  Bishop 
Alonzo  Potter  deliver  his  twelve  lectures  before  the 
Lowell  Institute.  I  thought  I  had  never  witnessed  any- 
thing more  perfect  in  manner  and  matter  than  these 
lectures.  The  bishop  spoke  without  notes,  and  made 
himself  perfectly  understood  by  his  audience;  and  he 
managed  to  bring  each  lecture  exactly  within  the  hour. 
It  was  safe  to  set  one's  watch  either  at  the  beginning  or 
end  of  the  lecture. 

I  was  greatly  amused  at  one  custom  which  prevailed, 
and  that  was,  to  see  the  ladies  busy  with  their  knitting 
while  the  bishop  was  speaking,  but  the  Yankees  are  a 
busy  people.  If  anybody  in  the  world  can  do  two  or 
three  things  at  a  time,  they  can. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  all  Boston,  as  well  as  the 
whole  country,  was  deeply  stirred  by  the  murder  of  Dr. 
Parkman  by  Professor  Webster.  The  high  standing 
and  family  connections  of  the  parties  gave  occasion  for 
a  most  wonderful  excitement. 

One  day  I  went  with  my  old  friend,  Professor  Stephens, 
to  Concord,  where  we  met  the  Honorable  Samuel  Hoar, 
whom  we  found  a  most  delightful  gentleman  of  the  olc1 


14?  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

school.  We  also  spent  an  hour  most  agreeably  with 
Ralph  Waldo  Emerson.  I  was  greatly  impressed  by  his 
easy,  winning  ways,  and  amused  at  his  eagerness  to 
learn  all  he  could  about  western  life.  Professor  Ste- 
phens had  informed  him  that  I  had  spent  some  years 
in  Ohio.  I  was  much  pleased  with  our  interview  with 
him. 

I  improved  the  opportunities  while  in  Boston  of  visit- 
ing the  various  public  institutions,  particularly  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb,  and  Blind  Asylums,  and  the  School  for 
Idiots,  then  just  started.  I  also  attended  public  meet- 
ings, heard  Wendell  Phillips  several  times,  Theodore 
Parker,  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  and  others. 

I  also  heard  the  wonderful  Rufus  Choate,  in  a  famous 
argument  in  court  which  lasted  for  three  days.  He 
amazed,  amused,  and  astonished  me.  It  was  in  the 
winter.  When  he  commenced,  he  had  his  coat  buttoned 
close  up  to  his  chin.  After  speaking  awhile,  off  went 
one  coat;  and  then  he  drove  ahead  for  half  an  hour,  and 
off  went  another  coat.  Then,  still  more  earnestly  he 
went  on;  then  he  unbuttoned  another  coat, — but  this 
being  the  last  he  kept  it  on.  But  such  a  display  of  elo- 
quence, wit,  and  power,  I  never  heard  before.  He 
gained  his  case;  but,  as  I  thought,  by  leading  the  jury  off 
on  such  a  wild-goose  chase  that  they  didn't  know  where 
they  were. 

I  enjoyed  the  hospitalities  of  many  friends  in  and 
around  Boston,  particularly  of  Bishop  Eastburn,  Dr.  Vin- 
ton,  Mrs.  Gardiner  Greene,  her  son  Copley  Greene,  Mr. 
James  Amory,  and  others. 

On  one  occasion  I  had  the  pleasure  and  the  amusement 
of  hearing  Dr.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  lecture  before  the 
students  of  the  Medical  Department  of  Harvard.  Dr. 
Holmes  is  a  small,  and  slightly  built  man,  with  a  pierc- 


LIFE    IN   PHILADELPHIA.  143 

ing  eye,  and  a  head  of  remarkable  length.  He  had  a 
boyish  look,  though  he  must  have  been  about  forty. 
His  subject  was  Food  and  Digestion-,  and  he  handled  it 
with  a  skill  and  wit  which  kept  the  students  in  a  roar  of 
laughter,  and  as  for  the  outside  audience,  which  con- 
sisted of  myself,  it  was  fairly  beside  itself,  and  nearly 
tumbled  off  its  seat. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1850,  I  was  united  in  mar- 
riage with  Miss  Cornelia  C.  Joy.  The  ceremony  was  per- 
formed in  Trinity  Church,  Geneva,  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  H. 
A.  Bissell,  D.D.,  rector  of  the  parish,  afterwards  Bishop  of 
Vermont.  Soon  after  our  marriage  we  left  for  Philadel- 
phia. Remaining  in  Philadelphia  a  short  time,  we  went 
to  Washington,  where  I  had  engagements  to  preach. 

While  iu  Washington,  we  made  many  pleasant  ac- 
quaintances, and  heard  most  of  the  distinguished  states- 
men and  orators  in  both  Houses  of  Congress,  as  well  as 
in  the  Supreme  Court,  among  them  Webster,  Clay,  Ber- 
rian,  Butler,  Bell.  Benton,  Foote,  Calhoun,  Colonel  Baker, 
Preston  King,  Wihnot,  and  others. 

I  was  particularly  interested  in  hearing  in  the  Supreme 
Court  my  old  friend,  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  in  the  some- 
what famous  Wheeling  Bridge  case  As  the  case  was 
one  involving  very  grave  constitutional  questions,  there 
was  a  great  array  of  legal  talent.  I  noticed  Mr.  Web- 
ster, Henry  Stansbury,  Reverdy  Johnson,  and  others. 
The  court-room  was  crowded,  and  all  the  judges  were 
present. 

Altogether,  it  was  rather  an  august  assembly  before 
which  the  comparatively  young  advocate  had  to  make 
his  argument.  Mr.  Stanton  had  a  slight  lisp,  but  not 
enough  to  detract  in  the  least  from  the  effectiveness  of 
his  speaking.  He  was  dignified  in  manner,  and  very 
forcible  in  his  delivery.  He  would  hardly  be  called  an 


144  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

orator,  but  he  was  listened  to  with  great  interest  by  the 
court  and  by  the  lawyers.  Mr.  Webster  sat  somewhat 
in  front  of  him,  with  his  great  black  eyes  gazing  steadily 
at  him.  On  the  whole,  Mr.  Stanton  acquitted  himself 
with  great  credit,  and  was  successful  in  gaining  the 
case. 

After  fulfilling  ray  engagements  we  returned  to  Phil- 
adelphia, where  I  was  constantly  engaged  in  preaching, 
lecturing,  making  addresses,  and  conducting  a  some- 
what extensive  correspondence.  At  the  Mediator,  where 
I  had  had  a  temporary  charge,  I  presented  a  class  of 
nineteen  to  Bishop  Potter  for  confirmation. 

In  May,  1850,  the  Kev.  Albert  Barnes  preached 
the  annual  sermon  before  the  American  Sunday  School 
Union.  It  was  an  able,  chaste,  and  effective  discourse. 
During  the  week  following  the  anniversary  of  the 
society  took  place.  The  audience  was  immense.  The 
address  of  the  president,  Judge  McLean,  was  brief  and 
excellent.  Dr.  Park,  president  of  Dickinson  College 
made  the  second  address.  The  address  was  good 
enough,  but  totally  unsuited  to  such  an  audience  and 
such  an  occasion.  How  often  professors  make  this  mis- 
take. The  Rev.  Dr.  Dowling  followed  in  a  very  racy 
and  taking  speech,  and  then  in  conclusion,  Dr.  Beth- 
une,  a  prince  among  platform  speakers,  made  a  very 
impressive  and  appropriate  address. 

Having  heard  and  read  much  about  the  Virginia  con- 
ventions, and  being  invited  to  attend  the  one  to  be  held 
in  May  of  this  year,  I  made  arrangements  to 'go.  Ac- 
cordingly, I  proceeded  to  Alexandria,  and  was  invited  to 
be  the  guest  of  Dr.  Williams,  a  physician  of  the  place, 
in  whose  charming  family  I  spent  several  days.  On  the 
day  the  convention  opened,  the  first  service  was  at  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  Christ  Church  was  full.  The 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  145 

services  were  informal.  Prayers  were  offered,  usually 
extempore,  by  different  clergymen,  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture were  read  and  expounded,  hymns  were  sung,  ad- 
dresses made,  very  brief,  yet  very  pointed;  the  whole  ser- 
vice lasted  a  little  over  an  hour.  One  of  the  bishops  or  of 
the  older  clergy  presided,  and  closed  with  a  collect  and 
benediction. 

These  early  services  were  held  each  morning  during 
the  convention,  and  the  interest  seemed  to  increase  at 
each  meeting.  Breakfast  followed  this  service,  and  was 
about  as  informal  as  it  well  could  be.  Every  one  was 
at  liberty  to  go  where  he  pleased  for  breakfast,  or  take 
any  friend  or  friends  to  the  family  where  he  might  be 
stopping.  There  was  a  perfectly  free  access  to  the 
tables  of  all  the  families  entertaining  guests,  and  Alex- 
andria was  full  and  running  over  with  visitors.  As  the 
convention  is  the  great  religious  festival  of  -the  diocese, 
people  from  all  parts  of  the  state  flock  to  it,  and  every- 
body expects  to  be  entertained. 

At  nine  o'clock  the  convention  assembled  for  business. 
It  was  most  encouraging  to  see  that  there  was  a  full 
representation  of  the  laity,  among  whom  were  many  of 
the  leading  men  of  the  state.  After  the  opening  ser- 
vices the  two  bishops,  Bishop  Meade  and  Bishop  Johns, 
made  their  episcopal  reports  or  addresses.  Then  fol- 
lowed the  business  of  the  convention  in  its  order  until 
eleven  o'clock,  when  a  recess  took  place,  and  the 
regular  morning  service  and  sermon  were  had  in 
both  churches,  Christ  and  St.  Paul's;  then  business 
again  till  about  two  o'clock,  which  was  the  dining 
hour.  The  dinner  was  as  informal  as  the  breakfast. 
every  one  going  where  he  pleased.  There  was  then 
an  afternoon  service  of  the  convention  for  business. 
The  evenings  were  devoted  to  public  meetings  for 


146  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

various  objects,  where  addresses  were  delivered  by  both 
clergymen  and  laymen. 

At  this  particular  convention,  an  important  canon 
touching  discipline  was  to  be  acted  on,  and  much  inter- 
est was  felt.  The  discussions  were  very  full  and  able, 
often  intensely  earnest  and  eloquent.  Jt  was  my  priv- 
ilege to  hear  some  of  the  foremost  men  of  the  state,  and 
I  was  greatly  impressed  by  the  ability  displayed,  and 
the  good  temper  and  Christian  bearing  of  all  parties. 

At  the  early  service  on  Sunday  morning  Christ 
Church  was  thronged.  Bishop  Johns  presided,  and 
administered  confirmation  to  a  large  class.  At  eleven, 
Whitsun-day  services  were  held  in  both  churches, 
sermons  were  preached,  and  the  Holy  Communion  was 
administered. 

On  Sunday  evening  the  services  were  brought  to  a 
close,  and  were  of  a  most  impressive  character.  Both 
bishops  made  addresses,  Bishop  Johns  first.  His  was 
most  appropriate  and  effective.  Then  came  a  hymn, 
sung  with  great  volume  of  voice  and  deep  feeling. 
After  the  hymn  Bishop  Meade  arose,  and  instantly  the 
great  audience  was  hushed  to  the  profoundest  silence. 
His  address  was  simple  and  tender.  Near  its  close  the 
whole  body  of  the  clergy  arose,  and  stood  while  he 
addressed  a  few  words  to  them  of  parting  counsel  and 
encouragement.  Soon  not  only  the  clergy  but  all  the 
people  were  in  tears.  When  he  closed,  and  pronounced 
the  benediction,  the  audience  sang  with  great  spirit  and 
effect  Bishop  Moore's  favorite  hymn,  "The  voice  of  free 
grace." 

Long  was  it  before  the  clergy  and  the  people  would 
leave  the  church.  Their  parting  words  to  one  another 
were  many,  and  full  of  sympathy.  Such  was  a  "  Virginia 
Convention"  as  I  saw  it;  and  1  no  longer  wondered  at 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  147 

the  enthusiastic  love  and  veneration  for  this  sacred 
institution.  But  how  unlike  most  diocesan  conventions! 

From  the  convention  I  went  to  the  seminary,  and 
then  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Adie  to  his  parish  at  Leesburgli, 
where  I  spent  a  Sunday  and  preached  twice.  Lees- 
burgh  is  an  old  Virginia  town,  and  well  situated  in  a 
fine  agricultural  district,  but  as  unlike  a  New  England 
village  of  similar  size  as  possible. 

On  the  way  from  Alexandria  to  Leesburgh  we  passed 
through  what  was  called  "The  Yankee  settlement." 
This  is  a  district  occupied  entirely  by  a  colony  of  New 
Englanders.  Their  farms  are  small,  from  fifty  to  one 
hundred  acres,  occupied  and  worked  by  the  owners. 
They  had  no  slaves,  but  did  their  own  work.  Here 
everything  indicated  thrift,  tidiness,  prosperity,  and 
progress.  It  needed  only  a  glance  to  see  where  their 
settlement  commenced  and  where  it  ended.  Such  a 
sharp  contrast  between  the  results  of  free  and  slave 
labor  could  not  but  attract  much  attention. 

On  leaving  Leesburgh  I  went  to  Washington,  where 
I  spent  a  day  or  two  in  attending  upon  the  sessions  of 
Congress,  listening  to  some  of  the  famous  men  of  the 
day,  and  meeting  some  old  friends. 

At  the  funeral  of  Senator  Ellmore  of  South  Carolina, 
I  had  a  good  view  of  the  plain  old  General  Taylor,  then 
the  President,  and  of  his  Cabinet.  I  found  it  difficult 
to  keep  my  thoughts  anywhere  near  the  funeral,  for 
they  would  run  off  to  Mexico,  where  old  "  Zack  "  as  the 
general  was  familiarly  called,  so  distinguished  himself, 
and  where  he  made  so  much  fame  that  the  Whigs 
caught  him  up  and  made  him  the  "available,"  as  well 
as  successful  candidate  of  their  party.  Had  the  Demo- 
crats been  a  little  brighter  and  quicker,  they  might  just 
as  well  have  had  him  as  the  Whigs,  for  I  don't  believe 


148  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE 

he  cared  a  copper  as  to  the  differences  between  the  two 
parties. 

From  Washington  Mrs.  Dyer  and  myself  made  a 
brief  trip  to  Annapolis.  I  had  previously  visited  this 
finished  place,  but  Mrs.  Dyer  had  never  been  there,  and 
her  curiosity  could  not  be  satisfied  till  she  had  seen  the 
identical  spot  where  General  Washington  resigned  his 
commission,  and  became  once  more  a  private  citizen ;  and 
so  we  made  the  pilgrimage,  and  having  surveyed  that 
spot  from  every  point  of  view  till  we  were  twice  satis- 
fied, we  were  rather  glad  to  return  again  to  the  world  of 
the  living  and  breathing. 

And  now  that  I  am  far  enough  off  to  be  out  of  dan- 
ger, I  cannot  but  express  my  wonder  that  the  great  and 
prosperous  State  of  Maryland  should  so  tenaciously,  and 
so  long,  hold  on  to  the  tail  end  of  an  historical  tradition, 
and  keep  its  seat  of  government  among  a  few  dead 
relics.  What  a  place  for  a  live  government  to  meet  in! 
Why  not  go  to  some  churchyard  ? 

From  Annapolis  we  made  a  journey  through  Virginia. 
I  preached  in  many  places  in  behalf  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union,  and  received  nmch  hospitality,  which  I  shall  not 
soon  forget. 

Among  other  places,  we  visited  good  Bishop  Meade 
at  his  charming  country  home,  "Mountain  View,"  a 
farm  containing  about  three  hundred  acres,  beautifully 
situated,  where  he  spent  as  much  time  as  he  could  spare 
from  his  arduous  duties. 

The  Fourth  of  July  found  us  in  New  York,  from  which 
we  were  glad  to  escape  for  a  short  time  to  West  Point. 
On  leaving  there  it  was  necessaiy  to  take  a  small  row- 
boat  across  the  Hudson.  After  taking  our  places  in  the 
boat  the  gigantic  figure  of  General  Scott  appeared.  He 
was  bound  for  the  city  in  the  same  train  as  ourselves, 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  149 

and  hurried  to  our  boat.  As  he  stepped  in,  nearly  sink- 
ing it  with  his  great  weight,  there  were  shrieks  from 
the  ladies,  but  he  calmly  took  his  seat  and  quietly  re- 
marked,— "Plenty  of  fear,  but  very  little  danger!" 
With  this  assurance  things  quieted  down,  and  we  soon 
reached  the  station  in  safety,  and  in  time. 

The  same  day  we  went  to  Newtown,  Connecticut, 
where  we  were  to  spend  the  Sunday  and  I  was  to 
preach. 

At  that  time  Newtown  was  one  of  the  largest  and 
best  parishes  in  the  diocese.  It  had  become  vacant  by 
the  death  of  Dr.  Durham,  who  had  long  been  the  rector. 
The  vestry  applied  to  Dr.  Potter  to  recommend  some 
one  to  them.  He  very  kindly  gave  them  my  name,  and 
said  what  he  had  to  say  about  me.  All  this  without  my 
knowledge.  In  due  time  I  received  their  call  to  the 
rectorship,  which  I  acknowledged  without  delay,  neither 
accepting  nor  declining,  but  saying  that  I  was  about 
making  a  journey  into  New  England  and  would  spend 
a  Sunday  with  them.  The  time  was  accordingly  ar- 
ranged to  suit  my  convenience. 

I  found  a  small  village,  delightfully  situated,  and 
commanding  extensive  views.  The  church  was  large, 
after  the  style  of  the  congregational  meeting  house, 
painted  in  clear  white,  with  two  rows  of  windows  and 
with  a  tall  spire;  thoroughly  orthodox  in  all  these  re- 
spects. Sunday  came,  a  bright  and  beautiful  summer's 
day,  such  as  New  England  alone  could  produce.  It  be- 
ing the  only  church  in  the  place,  nearly  everybody  at- 
tended it.  As  the  hour  of  service  approached,  it  was 
most  interesting  to  watch  the  vehicles  of  every  descrip- 
tion, and  also  the  people  on  horseback,  and  the  com- 
panies of  those  walking,  men,  and  women,  and  children, 
all  making  their  way  to  the  church.  The  extensive 


150  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

shed  around  the  church  afforded  ample  accommodation 
for  both  horses  and  vehicles. 

At  the  proper  time  I  was  escorted  to  the  vestry  room. 
Now  this  was  a  simple  adjunct  to  the  main  building. 
From  it  one  door  opened  into  the  chancel,  where  the 
reading  desk  was,  and  up  a  steep  flight  of  steps  another 
door  opened  directly  into  the  pulpit,  which  was  perched 
high  up  over  the  reading  desk,  a  regular  two  decker. 
I  put  on  the  surplice  and  went  into  the  reading  desk. 
The  church  was  full  in  every  part,  galleries  and  all. 

At  the  close  of  the  prayer  I  returned  to  the  vestry 
room  and  put  on  the  black  gown,  and  then  ascended  the 
steep,  high,  and  unprotected  stairs  to  the  door  leading 
into  the  pulpit.  As  this  opened  outward,  I  came  near 
tumbling  down  the  stairs  before  I  could  get  in.  In  due 
time  I  stepped  on  the  little,  narrow,  and  very  shaky 
platform  and  announced  my  text,  in  the  meantime  hold- 
ing fast  to  the  edge  of  the  pulpit  to  keep  myself  steady. 

Everything  went  on  very  well,  until,  warming  up  with 
my  subject,  I  incautiously  let  go  my  hold  on  the  sides 
of  the  pulpit,  and  began  to  use  my  arms  and  hands 
pretty  freely,  when  lo,  in  one  of  my  paroxysms  of  ear- 
nestness I  let  fly  a  gesture  with  both  hands;  and  just 
when  both  arms  were  in  the  air  the  under-pinning  gave 
way,  the  miserable  platform  overturned,  and  away  I 
went  backwards  against  the  door  leading  down  the 
steep  stairs,  which  instantly  flew  open,  and  I  expected 
to  land  on  my  head  six  or  eight  feet  below;  but  I  threw 
out  both  arms,  and  as  the  door  was  narrow,  I  saved  my- 
self from  falling,  and  recovering  myself  I  stepped  for- 
ward and  resumed  my  discourse.  I  was  not  preaching 
a  written  sermon,  consequently  it  required  something 
of  an  effort  to  gather  up  my  thoughts  and  go  on  as 
though  nothing  had  happened.  The  people  kept  per- 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  151 

fectly  quiet,  and  I  was   told   afterwards  that   most   of 
them  knew  nothing  of  what  had  really  occurred. 

I  preached  again  in  the  afternoon  to  a  very  full  and 
attentive  audience.  After  the  second  service  the  vestry 
and  others  stopped  to  talk  with  me.  They  seemed 
to  be  anxious  that  I  should  accept  their  call,  and  gave 
me  all  necessary  information  about  the  parish.  It 
had  more  communicants  than  any  other  parish  in  the 
state,  and  many  other  attractions  for  a  man  with 
a  family. 

I  promised  to  give  them  an  answer  very  soon,  which 
I  did,  by  declining  the  call.  And  why  did  I  decline  ? 
For  years  all  my  longings  and  tastes  had  been  for  a 
parochial  life  and  parochial  work.  While  in  Ohio  one 
or  two  propositions  for  a  parochial  settlement  came  to 
me.  My  bishop,  Dr.  Sparrow,  and  others  advised  me 
not  to  accept,  as  I  would  not  thereby  increase  my  use- 
fulness. While  in  Pittsburgh,  two  offers  of  a  simi- 
lar kind  came,  and  my  friends,  as  well  as  myself,  thought 
I  had  better  decline  them.  But  now  a  large  rural 
parish,  with  a  support  far  better  than  what  I  was  re- 
ceiving, gave  me  a  call,  and  still  I  felt  constrained 
to  decline;  and  why?  Among  the  reasons  I  will  name 
one  or  two. 

I  had  been  in  the  service  of  the  Sunday  School  Union 
almost  a  year  and  a  half.  The  problem  had  been  solved 
as  to  the  interest  large  numbers  in  our  Church  felt 
in  the  work  of  the  society.  Many  of  our  bishops  and 
leading  clergy  had  received  me  and  the  cause  I  was 
advocating,  most  warmly,  and  earnestly  urged  me  to 
continue  in  its  service.  I  was  then  on  my  way  to  meet 
Bishop  Burgess  of  Maine  and  his  clergy,  in  Portland, 
with  reference  to  the  work  of  the  society;  and  this  at 
the  bishop's  request,  so  that  T  did  not  think  it  was  a 


152  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

case  where  I  could  consult  my  own  preference,  and  there- 
fore declined. 

The  next  day  we  resumed  our  journey  up  through 
the  beautiful  scenery  of  the  Housatonic.  As  we  reached 
Springfield  we  were  shocked  and  saddened  by  the  news 
of  President  Taylor's  death.  After  four  mouths  of 
worry  and  vexation  he  laid  down  his  great  office,  and 
closed  his  earthly  career.  At  Portland  I  met  Bishop 
Burgess  and  his  clergy,  and  addressed  them  with 
reference  to  the  mission  work  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union.  The  bishop  and  others  followed  with  remarks. 

One  Sunday  I  preached  for  the  bishop,  and  in  the 
afternoon  drove  to  Augusta,  where  I  preached  for  his 
brother,  the  rector  of  the  church.  Since  then  he  has 
been  made  the  Bishop  of  Quincy,  in  Illinois.  After 
service  he  returned  with  me  to  Gardiner,  where  we 
spent  an  exceedingly  pleasant  evening  with  the  bishop. 
My  intercourse  with  Bishop  Burgess  inspired  me  with 
the  profoundest  respect  for  his  character  and  worth  as  a 
man,  and  as  a  Christian  bishop.  My  visit  to  Maine  will 
always  remain  a  pleasant  memory. 

September  17,  1850,  was  a  red-letter  day  in  my 
calendar,  for  on  the  evening  of  this  day  I  went,  with 
seven  thousand  others,  to  hear  Jenny  Lind;  and  now, 
after  more  than  thirty  years,  it  makes  the  blood  tingle 
through  all  my  veins  from  head  to  foot  to  think  of  it. 

But  let  me  tell  my  story  in  a  few  words.  And  first, 
the  shape  and  size  of  the  audience  room  at  Castle  Garden, 
in  New  York,  are  such  as  to  thoroughly  accommodate, 
and  make  a  large  audience  appear  at  the  best  advan- 
tage. It  is  something  of  an  amphitheater,  and  the 
stage  is  so  situated  as  to  command  a  full  view  of  every 
part  of  the  house,  and  to  be  easily  seen  by  every  one 
in  the  audience.  The  orchestra  on  this  occasion  was 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  153 

very    large,   and,   under  Jullien    as    conductor,    was  in 
admirable  condition. 

I  was  not  able  to  secure  a  seat,  but  obtained  standing 
room  in  a  capital  position.  The  house  rapidly  filled  up 
in  every  part,  until  there  was  not  a  vacant  seat  to  be 
seen.  And  such  an  audience !  The  elite  of  the  city 
were  there;  fashion  arid  wealth  were  fully  represented; 
and  so  were  culture  and  refinement.  Judges,  merchants, 
lawyers,  clergymen,  and  doctors  abounded;  and  so  did 
mechanics,  artizans,  and  laborers  of  every  calling  and 
kind.  There  were  no  distinctions  made.  Grave  judges, 
dry-goods  clerks,  millionaires  and  day  laborers,  sat  in 
close  proximity  to  each  other.  In  fine,  every  one  who 
was  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain  a  ticket  had  his  own  seat, 
and  there  he  sat,  the  peer  of  all  his  neighbors.  Even 
Genin  the  hatter,  who  paid  an  enormous  price  for  the 
first  choice  of  a  seat,  had,  after  all,  no  better  position 
than  thousands  of  others.  Thanks  to  the  architect,  one 
seat  throughout  the  whole  house  was  about  as  good  as 
another. 

Notwithstanding  the  greatness  and  variety  of  the 
crowd,  all  were  respectably  dressed.  There  was  nothing 
vulgar.  Everything  indicated  that  the  great  assembly 
had  been  drawn  together  to  see  and  hear  a  modest,  re- 
fined, noble,  Christian  woman  sing;  not  act,  but  sing. 

As  I  looked  around  and  quietly  surveyed  the  vast 
audience,  and  saw  in  the  countenances  of  all  so  much  in- 
telligence and  refinement,  I  confess  f  felt  a  glow  of 
pride  that  I  belonged  to  a  country  which  could  furnish 
such  a  sight.  Indeed,  it  was  about  all  I  could  do  to  keep 
still  and  not  express  my  delight.  I  had  to  content  my- 
self with  the  feeling  that  in  no  other  country  on  the 
globe  could  it  be  possible  to  present  such  a  spectacle. 
But  I  must  proceed. 


154  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

When  everything  was  in  perfect  order  and  the  time 
had  come,  there  stood  Jullien  on  his  little  platform, 
baton  in  hand,  and  at  once,  head,  arms,  hands,  legs,  and 
feet  were  set  in  motion, — and  such  attitudes,  such 
gestures,  and  jumps,  the  world  never  saw  before. 

Had  a  thousand  electric  batteries  been  let  loose  on  him 
at  once,  there  could  not  have  been  a  more  wonderful,  or 
astonishing  display  of  gymnastics  than  he  exhibited. 
Had  there  been  no  other  performance,  I  think  the  people 
would  have  felt  they  had  obtained  the  worth  of  their 
money. 

For  the  life  of  me  I  couldn't  take  my  eyes  off  from  the 
conductor.  He  was  the  greatest  curiosity  I  had  ever 
seen.  His  astounding  jumps  and  gyrations  continued 
all  through  the  prelude. 

In  due  time  the  orchestra  was  silent,  and  Jullien  was 
quiet.  Just  then  the  doors  opened,  and  the  long  desired 
and  anxiously  looked  for  Jenny  appeared  and  was  pre- 
sented to  the  audience.  For  a  few  moments  all  was 
hushed  to  a  perfect  and  almost  painful  silence. 

There  was  a  long,  steady  gaze,  and  then  an  indescrib- 
able scene  followed.  The  audience  sprang  to  their  feet, 
not  a  few  mounted  to  their  seats;  hats,  and  handker- 
chiefs, and  fans,  and  programmes  were  swung  and 
nourished  in  every  direction;  hands  were  clapped,  feet 
were  stamped,  canes  pounded,  and  every  throat  and 
mouth  sent  forth  thunders  of  applause. 

During  this  ordeal,  the  "observed  of  all  observers" 
stood,  and  modestly  courtesied  her  acknowledgements. 
For  fifteen  minutes  and  more  this  scene  continued.  Fi- 
nally the  people  sat  down,  and  all  was  quiet. 

Now  as  to  what  followed, — the  singing.  I  shall  not  try 
to  speak  of  it;  let  critics  do  that.  I  know  that  it  more 
than  met  even  the  most  extravagant  expectations  which 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  155 

had  been  formed.  As  to  myself,  I  couldn't  tell  whether 
I  was  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  and  what  was 
more,  I  didn't  care.  I  never  experienced  any  such  emo- 
tions before,  and  I  never  expect  to  experience  them  again 
in  this  world.  I  was  glad  and  thankful  that  I  had  been 
permitted  to  hear  this  matchless  singer,  and  the  effect 
and  memory  of  it  have  been  a  life-long  pleasure.  If 
such  things  can  be  in  this  world,  what  may  there  not 
be  in  the  world  above ! 

Having  taken  so  much  space  in  describing  this  event, 
I  must  pass  rapidly  over  many  things  which  occurred 
about  the  same  time. 

I  preached  in  St.  Bartholomew's  Church,  New  York. 
As  I  have  already  said,  I  was  not  in  the  habit  of  having 
collections,  much  preferring  that  the  people  should  give, 
or  not,  just  as  they  felt.  On  this  occasion  a  large  amount 
was  sent  in ;  some  contributed  fifty  dollars,  some  a  hun- 
dred, and  some  a  hundred  and  fifty. 

After  service  I  dined  with  one  of  the  vestry  of  the 
church.  At  the  dinner  there  was  a  member  of  Trin- 
ity Church,  and  he  expressed  much  interest  in  what  he 
had  heard,  asking  me  if  I  would  not  preach  the  same 
sermon  in  Trinity  Church.  Our  host  said  it  was  not 
probable  that  the  rector  of  Trinity  would  be  likely  to 
approve  of  the  object.  At  this  our  friend  seemed  sur- 
prised, and  asked  a  good  many  questions.  He  finally 
said,  "  Well,  I  was  much  interested,  and  I  think  our 
people  would  be;  at  any  rate  I  wish  to  contribute  to  the 
object,"  and  with  that  he  handed  to  the  host  a  handsome 
sum  in  bills. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  I  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Jay,  daughters  of  Chief  Justice 
John  Jay,  and  sisters  of  Judge  William  Jay,  and  of  Peter 
Augustus  Jay,  the  distinguished  lawyers.  They  kindly 


156  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

asked  me  to  take  tea  with  them  the  Sunday  I  preached 
in  St.  Bartholomew's,  which  was  their  church.  They 
were  much  interested  in  the  Sunday  school  work,  and 
asked  many  questions.  As  I  arose  to  leave,  Miss  Jay 
said,  "  Will  you  please  stop  a  moment?  I  would  like  to 
add  a  little  to  what  I  have  already  given."  With  this 
Mrs.  Banyer  said,  "  I  must  do  the  same,"  and  withdrew. 
In  a  few  moments  they  returned  and  handed  rne  an  en- 
velope. On  reaching  my  room  I  found  in  the  envelope 
one  hundred  dollars,  making  in  all  four  hundred  dollars 
which  I  received  that  day  from  these  two  individuals. 

I  preached  during  this  visit  in  several  of  the  city 
churches,  and  with  most  encouraging  results  so  far  as 
contributions  were  concerned. 

Early  in  January,  1851,  I  left  Philadelphia  for  Rich- 
mond, in  Virginia,  stopping  on  the  way  at  the  Virginia 
Seminary,  and  Fredericksburgh,  and  making  addresses 
in  behalf  of  my  work. 

I  remained  in  Richmond  three  weeks.  While  there  I 
had  the  opportunity  of  attending  the  sessions  of  the 
Legislature  and  of  the  convention  for  the  revision  of  the 
constitution  of  the  state.  In  the  former,  nothing  of 
special  interest  occurred  except  the  election  of  United 
States  senators.  What  surprised  me  most  was  the  pres- 
ence and  activity  of  the  candidates.  It  somewhat 
shocked  my  sense  of  modesty  and  self-respect  to  see  men 
making  themselves  so  busy  in  trying  to  secure  their  own 
election.  I  thought  it  was  making  themselves  rather 
cheap,  but  then  I  had  been  brought  up  on  quite  a  dif- 
ferent idea,  and  that  was,  that  the  office  should  seek  the 
man,  and  not  the  man  the  office. 

In  the  convention  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  some 
of  the  notable  men  of  Virginia,  among  them  Heriry  A. 
Wise,  John  M.  Botts,  Hugh  Sheffey,  John  Janney,  Mr. 


LIFE    IN   PHILADELPHIA.  157 

Summer,  and  others.  Mr.  Wise  was  very  brilliant,  a  nat- 
ural orator,  not  always  able  or  sound,  but  always  inter- 
esting. Mr.  Botts  was  the  abler  man.  His  downright, 
sledge-hammer  way  of  presenting  his  ideas  carried  great 
force  with  it.  When  thoroughly  aroused,  he  rammed 
one  hand  down  to  the  bottom  of  his  breeches  pocket, 
while  the  other  went  up  and  down  like  a  pump  handle; 
but  the  pumping  brought  forth  a  volume  of  earnest 
thoughts,  and  clothed  with  burning  words.  He  was 
more  than  a  match  for  any  one  I  heard,  in  solid,  hard 
sense. 

From  Richmond,  where  my  labors  had  been  quite  suc- 
cessful, I  went  by  steamer  down  the  James  River  to 
Norfolk. 

As  this  was  my  first  visit  to  this  part  of  the  state,  I 
was  much  interested  in  seeing  the  places  and  objects 
about  which  I  had  so  often  read ;  but  there  was  much  to 
sadden  me.  Along  the  river,  on  either  side,  there  were 
continual  indications  of  dilapidation  arid  decay.  The 
old  baronial  estate,  once  the  pride  and  glory  of  Virginia^ 
appeared  neglected.  Jamestown,  once  of  so  much  his- 
torical interest,  was  in  a  state  of  ruins.  A  remnant  of 
the  old  church  remained,  and  a  few  scattered  houses. 

I  was  most  kindly  received  by  the  clergy  in  Norfolk, 
and  arrangements  had  been  made  for  me  to  preach  in 
all  the  churches  and  address  the  Sunday  schools.  I 
met  the  following  clergy,  Messrs.  Jackson,  Cummins, 
Chisholm,  and  Smith,  and  was  most  kindly  treated  and 
entertained.  While  there  I  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Captain  Saunders,  of  the  United  States  Ship  Pennsyl- 
vania, the  largest  ship  in  this  country,  and  one  of  the 
largest  in  the  world.  He  kindly  sent  his  boat  and  took 
Mr.  Cummins  and  myself  to  visit  his  ship.  It  was  a 
model  of  neatness  and  order. 


158  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

As  I  went  about  in  Norfolk  I  could  not  but  feel  that  it 
ought  to  have  been  the  great  commercial  metropolis  of 
this  western  world.  With  the  James  River  emptying 
there,  with  a  harbor  unequaled  both  as  to  size  and  loca- 
tion, and  with  a  climate  and  surrounding  country  far 
superior  to  New  York  or  Boston,  it  certainly  had  the 
advantage  of  these,  and  of  all  other  cities  in  the  east. 
But  slavery  stood  in  the  way. 

On  leaving  Norfolk  I  returned  to  Richmond  by 
steamer.  There  were  but  few  passengers,  among  them, 
Ex-President  John  Tyler.  Mr.  Tyler  was  very  affable 
and  sociable.  We  soon  found  ourselves  in  full  conver- 
sation upon  the  various  topics  of  the  day,  and  particu- 
larly the  condition  and  prospects  of  Virginia.  He 
kindly  pointed  out  the  various  places  of  interest  as  we 
passed  along.  At  several  points  we  came  across  im- 
mense flocks  of  wild  ducks  on  their  feeding  grounds. 
There  were  thousands  upon  thousands,  literally  cover- 
ing many  acres. 

From  Richmond  I  proceeded  to  Washington,  taking 
the  little  steamer  at  Acquia  Creek.  We  encountered  a 
fearful  storm  of  wind  on  the  Potomac.  For  a  time  it 
seemed  as  though  we  should  certainly  be  wrecked.  I 
met  Bishop  Meade  on  the  steamer,  but  we  were  too  busy 
in  trying  to  keep  ourselves  somewhere,  to  have  much 
conversation. 

I  stopped  one  day  in  Washington,  and  was  fortunate 
in  hearing  Mr.  Clay,  Mr.  Dallas,  Mr.  Chase,  Mr.  Hale 
and  others. 

On  reaching  Philadelphia  I  was  constantly  employed 
in  preaching,  making  addresses,  and  in  correspondence. 
Attended  a  meeting  at  St.  Andrew's  Church,  called  by 
Bishop  Potter,  to  consider  and  take  action  with  refer- 
ance  to  establishing  an  Episcopal  hospital,  somewhat 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  159 

upon  the  plan  of  St.  Luke's,  in  New  York.  There  was  a 
very  large  attendance  of  the  clergy  and  the  laity. 
Nothing  of  very  special  interest  occurred,  except  a 
rather  spirited  debate  as  to  the  policy  which  should  be 
adopted  in  the  administration  of  the  hospital.  Doctors 
Howe,  Ducachet,  and  Coleman,  and  Mr.  G.  M.  Wharton 
were  in  favor  of  making  it  an  exclusively  Episcopal 
institution,  in  name,  teaching,  and  administration. 
While  others  advocated  making  it  an  Episcopal  hos- 
pital under  Episcopal  administration;  but  opening  its 
doors  to  all  who  should  apply,  and  allowing  clergymen 
of  all  denominations  to  visit  any  of  their  members  who 
might  be  patients  there.  The  discussion  waxed  rather 
warm,  and  there  was  considerable  sparring  and  sharp- 
shooting.  Bishop  Potter  strongly  advocated  the  more 
liberal  view,  the  Hon.  Joseph  R.  Ingersoll,  in  a  burst  of 
indignation,  declared  that  if  the  exclusive  view  should 
prevail,  an  aroused  public  opinion  would  so  bombard  and 
thunder  at  their  doors,  that  for  self-protection  they 
would  hasten  to  open  them.  The  more  liberal  policy 
prevailed  by  a  large  majority. 

Toward  the  last  of  May  I  visited  Staunton,  in  Virginia, 
to  attend  their  diocesan  convention  and  meet  several 
engagements  which  I  had  previously  made.  Having 
already  spoken  of  the  convention  in  Alexandria,  I  need 
not  stop  to  dwell  upon  this  in  detail.  Some  incidents 
connected  with  this  journey  may  be  of  interest. 

From  Winchester  to  Staunton,  about  eighty  miles  I 
think,  we  traveled  by  omnibus  over  a  good  turnpike 
road.  We  had  a  pleasant  company,  among  them  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Cook,  Secretary  of  the  Foreign  Committee,  and 
his  wife,  and  seldom  have  I  enjoyed  a  ride  more.  The 
weather  was  delightful,  and  the  country  beautiful. 

While  in  Staunton,  I  was  the  guest  of  my  old  Kenyon 


160  RECORDS    Of  AN  ACTIVE    LitE. 

friend,  the  Rev.  R.  H.  Phillips,  in  charge  of  the  Virginia 
Female  Seminary.  I  took  this  opportunity  of  visiting 
the  celebrated  Weyer's  Cave,  some  seventeen  miles  from 
Staunton.  It  is  a  wonderful  affair  extending  several 
miles  underground,  with  its  vast  rooms  and  extensive 
hall,  and  its  innumerable  stalactites  and  stalagmites  of 
every  form  and  description.  Our  guides  had  the  means 
of  lighting  up  these  rooms  and  halls,  and  nothing  more 
brilliant  or  gorgeous  could  be  imagined.  It  was  a  per- 
fect fairy  scene.  We  spent  several  hours  amid  these 
subteiranean  scenes,  and  were  more  than  enchanted. 
Were  there  any  convenient  mode  of  reaching  this  place 
thousands  of  people  would  visit  it  annually.  As  it  is, 
only  a  few  know  anything  about  it. 

After  the  convention  I  left  in  the  stage  coach  for 
Lexington,  the  seat  of  the  Virginia  Military  Institute, 
and  of  Washington  College. 

The  next  day  a  company  of  us  went  out  some  distance 
to  see  the  famous  Natural  Bridge,  of  which  Mr.  Jeffer- 
son in  his  Notes  on  Virginia  gives  such  a  glowing  ac- 
count. It  certainly  met  our  expectations  as  a  grand  and 
imposing  affair. 

From  Lexington  I  wished  to  cross  over  the  mountains 
to  Lynchburgh.  As  there  was  no  public  conveyance,  I 
had  to  improve  any  opportunity  that  offered.  For- 
tunately, I  came  across  a  tinner  who  was  going  with 
some  of  his  wares  to  Lynchburg,  and  immediately  ar- 
ranged with  him  to  take  me. 

We  started,  and  made  our  way  as  fast  as  we  could, 
till  we  came  to, a  place  where  it  was  necessary  to  cross 
the  James  River.  As  there  was  no  bridge  we  had  to 
ford  it,  but  a  previous  heavy  rain  had  raised  it  a  good 
deal,  and  it  looked  as  though  we  might  be  carried  down 
stream  or  be  wrecked  among  the  boulders.  But  after 


LIPE    IN    PHILADELPHIA.  161 

making  the  best  examination  we  could,  we  concluded 
to  make  the  venture.  I  prepared  myself  for  any  emer- 
gency by  taking  my  bag  and  umbrella  in  hand,  and 
keeping  myself  free  to  jump  out,  or  stay  in,  as  might  be 
best.  The  old  horse  was  steady,  but  he  was  not  at  all 
used  to  such  performances,  and  must  needs  snort  and 
frisk  about  a  good  deal.  The  bottom  of  the  river  was 
full  of  large  stones,  which  interfered  sadly  with  our 
progress,  and  came  near  upsetting  us  several  times; 
but  by  dint  of  a  good  deal  of  coaxing  and  vociferating 
and  an  occasional  switching,  we  succeeded  in  reaching 
the  opposite  bank,  thankful  that  we  had  escaped  so 
many  perils  seen  and  unseen.  I  can't  say  we  passed 
over  dry  shod,  for  the  water  filled  the  wagon  several 
times,  and  drove  me  to  the  highest  part  of  our  seat;  but 
we  were  safely  across,  and  that  was  enough. 

After  crossing  the  river  we  drove  over  a  rough  road, 
and  through  scenery  both  beautiful  and  grand. 

Quite  late  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  the  foot  of 
Tobacco  Mountain,  on  the  top  of  which  we  were  to  spend 
the  night.  The  ascent  was  steep  and  toilsome.  My 
friend  and  I  got  out  of  the  wagon  and  walked.  It  was 
a  pleasant  evening,  and  we  enjoyed  every  moment  im- 
mensely. After  an  hour  or  more  we  reached  the  sum- 
mit, but  the  shadows  of  the  evening  had  fallen,  and 
shut  out  the  views,  so  that  we  lost  no  time  in  making 
our  horse  and  ourselves  as  comfortable  as  the  limited 
accommodations  of  the  little  bit  of  an  inn  would 
allow.  We  saw  that  the  horse  was  well  cared  for,  and 
then  partook  of  the  plain  meal  whiqh  was  prepared 
for  ourselves. 

I  was  up  betimes  in  the  morning,  and  was  soon  out  of 
the  house,  gazing  with  wonder  and  delight  upon  one  of 
the  finest  views  I  ever  saw.  To  the  east  was  lower  Vir- 


162  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ginia,  stretching  out  interminably,  with  the  James  River 
winding  its  way  among  hills  and  through  valleys  to- 
wards the  great  ocean.  To  the  north  was  the  Blue 
Ridge  chain  of  mountains.  To  the  south  and  south- 
west were  the  Otter  Peaks.  A  scene  more  beautiful, 
sublime,  or  enchanting  could  not  be  imagined.  One 
look  from  the  top  of  this  mountain  more  than  paid  for 
all  the  trouble,  labors,  and  perils  we  had  encountered. 
We  remained  enjoying  this  upper  air,  and  these  glorious 
prospects  as  long  as  we  could. 

After  breakfast  we  left  for  Lynchburgh,  reaching  there 
before  noon.  Here  I  was  to  preach  for  another  old  Ken- 
yon  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kinckle,  the  rector  of  the  parish. 

Lynchburgh  is  a  prosperous  town  of  several  thousand 
inhabitants,  and  is  located  in  the  midst  of  the  best  to- 
bacco-growing district  in  the  state. 

On  Sunday  I  preached,  and  addressed  the  Sunday 
school.  Met  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hansom.  Removed  my  lodg- 
ings from  the  poor  hotel  to  the  hospitable  mansion  of 
Mr.  Blackford.  Mr.  Blackford  was  formerly  our  minister 
to  Bogota.  Mrs.  Blackford  was  a  Miss  Minor,  sister  of 
Lancelot  Minor,  my  classmate  at  college,  and  after- 
wards a  missionary  to  Africa. 

I  spent  a  day  in  visiting  some  of  the  larger  tobacco 
factories,  and  saw  the  process  of  canning  it  and  prepar- 
ing it  for  market.  The  work  is  performed  entirely  by 
negroes.  It  is  quite  interesting  to  see  them  at  their 
work.  There  are  from  twenty  to  thirty  in  a  room,  all 
under  one  leader  or  head  man.  As  they  work  they  sing 
hymns,  and  sometimes  songs,  yet  nearly  everything 
they  sing  is  of  a  religious  character. 

1  received  many  kindnesses  from  Mr.  Blackford  and  his 
family. 

On  leaving  Lynchburgh  I  went  by  canal  to  Scottsville, 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  163 

and  then  took  the  stage  for  Charlottesville.  The  stage 
carried  the  mail,  and  as  we  passed  through  the  different 
neighborhoods  the  driver  left  the  letters  and  papers  for 
each  place  in  boxes  nailed  on  the  trees  by  the  roadside. 

I  spent  a  day  very  pleasantly  with  my  friends,  also 
Kenyonites,  Prof.  Minor  and  Dr.  Davis,  now  professors 
in  the  Virginia  University.  We  visited  the  college 
buildings,  the  library  and  lecture-rooms,  and  then  rode 
to  Monticello,  a  dilapidated  and  desolate  place.  Visited 
the  tomb  of  Mr.  Jefferson  and  his  family,  now  in  ruins, 
and  went  away  with  feelings  of  disgust  and  sadness; 
disgust,  at  the  shameful  neglect  everywhere  apparent, 
and  sadness,  that  the  author  of  the  immortal  Declaration 
of  Independence  could  be  so  soon  forgotten. 

I  took  tea  and  spent  the  evening  with  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Meade,  rector-  of  the  parish  and  son  of  Bishop  Meade. 
From  Charlottesville  I  went  by  rail  to  Hanover,  where  I 
was  to  spend  a  few  days  and  preach  for  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Bowers. 

Mr.  Bowers  took  me  to  see  some  of  the  families  of  his 
parish,  among  them  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cook.  Here  we  dined 
and  spent  the  night.  I  met  Mr.  Cook  and  his  lovely 
daughters  at  Staunton,  and  came  with  them  in  the  stage 
from  Staunton  to  Lexington. 

On  Sunday  I  preached  for  Mr.  Bowers.  A  good  con- 
gregation. After  church  rode  to  Mr.  Nelson's,  where  I 
dined,  and  spent  the  night. 

The  next  day  we  drove  to  Mr.  Phil  Nelson's,  where  we 
dined.  After  dinner  we  went  to  Rug  Swamp,  the  resi- 
dence of  Mr.  and  Miss  Page,  where  we  spent  the  night. 

Went  in  the  morning  to  Miss  Page's  school,  kept  one 
day  in  the  week.  Here  we  found  sixty  children  and 
forty  adults.  Made  an  address.  Much  pleased  with  the 
neatness  and  good  order  of  the  scholars.  They  walk 


164  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

from  one  to  six  miles  to  attend  the  school.  Returned  to 
Mr.  Page's  to  dinner.  Met  quite  a  large  number  of  their 
neighbors.  After  dinner  drove  twelve  miles  to  Col. 
Fontaine's,  where  we  spent  the  night. 

The  next  day  we  drove  to  Mr.  Lucius  Minor's,  another 
old  Kenyon  friend;  thence  to  Mr.  Cook's,  where  we  dined; 
thence  to  Lieut.  Nolan's,  and  then  back  to  Mr.  Bowers' 
house,  whose  guest  I  was,  though  for  most  of  the  time 
we  were  both  the  guests  of  his  parishioners. 

I  was  very  glad  to  see  Miss  Ann  Rose  Page,  whose 
acquaintance  I  had  previously  made  at  her  own  home. 
She  has  a  modest  place,  with  perhaps  a  dozen  or  more 
slaves,  whom  she  watches  over  with  the  greatest  care, 
and  makes  herself  very  useful  in  the  parish.  I  met  Mrs. 
Pendleton,  her  sister.  "  The  Slashes,"  the  birthplace  of 
Henry  Clay,  is  close  by  Mr.  Bowers'.  I  do  not  know 
when  or  where  I  have  ever  made  a  visit  so  full  of  interest 
as  this  week  spent  on  the  plantations  and  among  the 
old  families  of  Virginia. 

On  my  way  home  I  preached  and  made  addresses  in 
Christ  Church  and  St.  Paul's,  Alexandria,  and  also  in 
the  chapel  at  the  seminary. 

On  returning  to  Philadelphia  a  proposition  was  made 
to  me  to  go  to  Iowa,  and  take  charge  of  an  important 
work  recently  commenced  by  the  Missionary  Associa- 
tion for  the  West.  The  proposition  was  an  important 
one,  as  well  as  very  flattering  in  its  character.  I  gave 
to  it  such  consideration  as  I  thought  it  desevred  but  de- 
clined it. 

For  two  years  I  had  been  engaged  in  my  present 
work,  and  as  it  had  prospered  far  beyond  what  had  been 
anticipated,  I  felt  I  could  be  more  useful  where  I  was 
than  by  making  a  change.  I  neither  consulted  my 
preferences  nor  my  ambition  in  making  my  decision. 


LTFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  165 

From  Philadelphia  I  proceeded  to  New  York  to  attend 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Missions.  The  at- 
tendance was  discouragingly  small,  and  the  spirit  of  the 
meetings  and  debates  were  so  unlike  what  I  had  wit- 
nessed at  the  meeting  of  the  American  Board,  that  I  felt 
greatly  disheartened.  The  only  debate  of  any  conse- 
quence was  that  upon  instructing  the  Foreign  Committee 
to  remove  the  Constantinople  Mission.  Bishops  Doane, 
Whittingham,  Henshaw,  De  Lancey,  and  Alonzo  Potter, 
also  Drs.  Alexander  Vinton,  Edward  A.  Newton,  and 
Judge  Huntington,  took  part  in  the  debate.  Much  ability, 
skill,  tact,  and  ingenuity  were  displayed,  but  nothing  was 
said  or  done  to  enkindle  a  missionary  spirit.  I  was 
much  interested  in  listening  to  such  men,  but  my  heart 
was  not  touched. 

While  in  the  city  I  attended  the  commencement  of 
the  General  Theological  Seminary.  Bishop  Hopkins 
preached  the  sermon.  Professor  Haight  expressed  his 
perfect  confidence  in  the  soundness  of  the  able  prelate's 
teaching,  by  sleeping  quietly  through  it  all.  There 
were  but  few  graduates  and  the  attendance  was  small. 

At  a  late  hour  there  was  an  interesting  service  in  the 
chapel.  The  occasion  was  the.  presentation  to  the  semi- 
nary of  the  portraits  of  Professors  Wilson  and  Moore. 
The  address  of  Professor  Turner  was  exceptionally  good. 

From  New  York  I  went  to  Providence,  Bristol,  New- 
port, Westerly,  Warren,  Stonington,  New  London,  Nor- 
wich, Hartford,  Bridgeport,  and  Southport.  Met  in  my 
journey  some  notable  characters,  among  them  Charles 
Suinner,  Mrs.  Sigourney,  Mr.  Gallaudet,  and  a  company 
of  "  Bloomers." 

I  spent  the  Fourth  of  July  and  celebrated  Independ- 
ence Day  in  Southport,  with  my  friend  Doctor  Cornwall. 
He  had  his  Sunday  school  out  in  a  pretty  grove.  After 


166  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

divers  singings,  speeches,  showers,  and  much  eating,  the 
exercises  were  brought  to  a  close. 

After  fulfilling  many  engagements,  I  joined  my  family, 
and  we  went  to  Niagara  Falls. 

At  the  Falls  we  were  very  busy  in  visiting  the  various 
points  and  objects  of  interest,  and  it  was  wonderful  how 
many  places  and  things  the  guides  had  for  one  to  see, 
and  that  every  additional  place  and  object  was  worth  just 
a  quarter.  One  fellow  was  in  a  kind  ecstacy  of  interest 
in  showing  us  the  place  where  a  young  lady  fell  off  the 
rocks  and  killed  herself.  He  undertook  to  show  us  the 
exact  spot,  and  precisely  how  the  accident  occurred. 
When  this  was  done  he  insisted  upon  having  his  quarter. 
I  laughed  at  him,  telling  him  he  had  but  half  done  his 
work,  and  when  he  had  finished  it  1  would  pay  him. 

"  But  this  is  all." 

"  Not  so,"  I  said.  "  You  must  not  only  catch  the  bush 
she  caught  hold  of,  but  you  must  tumble  off'  the  precipice, 
just  as  she  did."  This  rather  stumped  him,  and  we  parted 
company. 

About  the  middle  of  August  I  started  for  Newport, 
where  I  was  to  preach.  1  stopped  at  the  Atlantic.  The 
next  morning,  after  preaching,  I  met  a  lady  and  her 
daughter  at  the  breakfast  table.  These  ladies  sat  oppo- 
site me  at  the  table.  Soon  after  I  had  taken  rny  seat 
they  arose,  and  as  they  were  leaving,  the  mother  handed 
me  a  roll  of  bills,  saying  as  she  did  so,  "  We  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  hearing  your  sermon  yesterday,  and  were  much 
interested,  and  desire  to  make  a  contribution  to  the 
object  presented."  With  that,  she  and  her  daughter 
bowed  and  withdrew.  Who  they  were  I  never  knew. 
For  the  moment  I  was  so  much  flustered  and  embarrassed 
that  I  could  do  little  else  than  blush  all  over,  and  stam- 
mer out  something  like  a  "  Thank  you."  I  felt,  and  looked 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  167 

very  awkward.  Oh,  for  more  brass!  What  a  help  it 
is  at  times  !  But  1  never  had  it,  and,  consequently,  the 
world  will  never  know  how  many  bright  and  good  things 
I  would  have  said  and  done,  if  only  I  had  more  of  this 
commodity. 

From  Newport  I  made  a  flying  visit  to  Taunton,  Brook- 
line,  and  Boston,  fulfilling  several  engagements  previ- 
ously made. 

Leaving  Boston  I  returned  to  New  York,  where  I 
spent  some  time  in  meeting  engagements  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  city.  While  there  I  spent  a  day  with  my 
old  friend,  Doctor  Carpenter  Smith.  We  took  a  little 
sail  boat  and  went  down  Flushing  Bay  for  some  fishing; 
but  catching  a  great  deal  more  wind  than  fish,  we  were 
glad  enough  to  make  our  way  back  as  fast  as  possible. 

As  the  time  for  holding  the  diocesan  convention  of 
New  York  was  near  at  hand,  and  a  provisional  bishop 
was  to  be  elected,  there  was  much  interest  and  not  a 
little  excitement. 

A  caucus  of  the  Low  Church  party  was  held,  which 
I  attended.  A  moderate  spirit  prevailed.  Governor 
Bradish  presided;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Taylor,  of  Grace  Church, 
was  selected  as  their  candidate,  though  there  was  a  strong 
feeling  in  favor  of  nominating  Dr.  Alexander  Vinton. 

When  the  convention  assembled,  there  was  a  very 
large  attendance;  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  of  the 
clergy  and  laity  were  present;  a  very  imposing  body. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Creighton  presided. 

On  the  second  day,  at  twelve  o'clock,  the  balloting  for 
bishop  commenced.  Doctor  Francis  Vinton  and  Doctor 
Taylor  were  the  two  candidates.  On  counting  the  votes 
it  was  found  that  no  election  had  been  made.  Doctor 
Vinton  had  the  larger  number,  but  Doctor  Taylor  re- 
ceived a  surprisingly  large  vote,  so  large  that  the  more 


168  RECORDS    OF  AM  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

moderate  party  was  greatly  encouraged.  The  smallness 
of  Doctor  Vinton's  vote  was  equally  a  surprise.  The 
scattering  votes  were  very  numerous. 

The  friends  of  Doctor  Taylor  now  turned  their  atten- 
tion to  Doctor  Wain wright.  They  had  measured  their 
strength  with  the  other  leading  party,  and  were  much 
encouraged. 

Another  ballot  was  had ;  the  result  was,  a  decided  gain 
for  the  moderates.  Then  there  was  another  ballot. 
Doctor  Wainwright  had  a  decided  majority  of  the  laity, 
and  a  larger  vote  of  the  clergy  than  Doctor  Vinton,  but 
not  a  majority  of  the  whole. 

It  was  now  midnight,  and  a  motion  to  adjourn  was 
carried. 

The  next  morning  the  supporters  of  Doctor  Vinton 
dropped  his  name,  and  took  up  Doctor  Creighton.  After 
several  ballots  Doctor  Creighton  was  elected.  A  few 
extreme  men  were  disappointed,  but  the  great  body 
of  the  clergy  and  laity  were  well  satisfied,  for  all  who 
knew  Doctor  Creighton  had  the  highest  respect  for  him. 

This  election  brought  to  a  close  for  the  time  being,  a 
long  and  bitter  controversy,  and  secured  a  better  state 
of  feeling  throughout  the  diocese. 

After  the  convention  I  was  for  a  considerable  time 
actively  engaged  in  prosecuting  my  work  in  and  around 
New  York.  I  attended  several  conferences  which  were 
held  in  the  interests  of  evangelical  religion.  The  sub- 
ject of  missions,  of  seminaries,  colleges,  schools,  and  peri- 
odicals were  taken  up  and  discussed. 

On  returning  to  Philadelphia  I  was  invited  to  attend 
a  series  of  rather  important  meetings  to  be  held  at 
West  Chester,  in  Pennsylvania.  These  meetings  were 
called  in  the  interest  of  missionary  work  and  Christian 
education. 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  169 

While  in  West  Chester  I  was  the  guest  of  Dr.  Dar- 
lington and  his  accomplished  daughter.  Dr.  Darlington 
had  become  well  known  as  a  botanist,  and  as  well  versed 
in  many  departments  of  natural  science.  I  found  him 
a  most  intelligent  Christian  gentleman,  and  enjoyed  my 
stay  with  him  very  much. 

Soon  after  this  I  spent  several  days  with  the  Misses 
Rutherford  at  Green  Ridge.  There  1  met  Bishop  Doane» 
Dr.  C.  S.  Henry,  Dr.  Southard  and  others.  I  also  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Mr.  George  Bird  and  his  charming 
family.  Mr.  Bird  was  the  proprietor  of  large  woolen  and 
cotton  mills.  I  met  Mr.  Arthur  Tappan,  the  famous 
silk  merchant,  so  well  known  as  a  leading  abolitionist, 
and  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  had  become  a  regular 
attendant  of  the  Episcopal  Church. 

At  this  time  we  made  the  acquaintance  of  Baron  Von 
Ottlingen  and  his  brother.  They  were  from  Livonia,  Rus- 
sia. As  they  brought  letters  from  Mrs.  Dyer's  brother, 
Professor  Joy,  then  in  Europe,  we  took  much  pleasure  in 
showing  them  such  attention  as  we  could.  We  found 
them  very  intelligent,  and  deeply  interested  in  every- 
thing connected  with  our  people  and  country. 

In  their  own  country  they  owned  several  large  estates, 
on  which  there  were  many  villages  of  serfs,  which  in  a 
sense  belonged  to  the  land  on  which  they  lived,  and  were 
bought  and  sold  with  the  land. 

While  taking  them  about  the  city,  visiting  the  schools 
and  the  institutions,  I  improved  the  opportunity  in 
obtaining  from  them  as  much  information  as  I  could 
about  the  manners,  customs,  and  Institutions  in  Russia. 
We  found  them  exceedingly  agreeable  and  pleasant 
gentlemen. 

About  this  time  quite  a  commotion  was  stirred  up  by 
the  visit  of  Louis  Kossuth.  His  reception  in  Philadelphia 


170  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

was  most  enthusiastic.  Immense  crowds  flocked  to  see 
the  man  who  had  so  distinguished  himself  by  his  pat- 
riotic labors  in  behalf  of  Hungary,  his  native  country. 
The  wrath  of  our  people  had  been  kindled  to  fever  heat 
against  Austria,  for  the  part  she  had  taken  in  the  dis- 
memberment of  Hungary. 

I  may  as  well  mention  now  a  matter  in  which  I  unin- 
tentionally figured  somewhat,  and  which,  while  it  was 
going  on,  awakened  considerable  interest. 

When  Girard  Gollege  was  so  far  completed  as  to  be 
ready  to  receive  pupils,  it  was  made  necessary  for  the 
trustees  to  elect  a  president,  professors,  and  other 
teachers.  The  board  was  singularly  constituted.  Cer- 
tain officials  connected  with  the  city  goverment,  and  a 
certain  number  of  citizens,  made  up  the  requisite  num- 
ber. All  clergymen,  and  all  ecclesiastics,  by  the  terms  of 
the  will  were  absolutely  excluded,  not  only  from  the  corps 
of  instructors,  but  from  the  board  of  management.  Of 
course  it  was  a  matter  of  very  general  interest  and  of 
common  conversation,  as  to  what  the  trustees  would  do. 

One  day  I  was  in  a  book  store  in  Philadelphia,  when 
the  two  proprietors  of  the  store  happened  to  be  present, 
and  entered  into  conversation  with  me  on  the  subject. 
In  the  course  of  our  talk  they  asked  me  if  I  knew  any 
person  fitted  for  the  presidency.  After  some  hesitation 
I  mentioned  the  name  of  Professor  Lemuel  Stephens, 
with  whom  I  had  been  intimately  associated  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  affairs  of  the  university  in  Pittsburgh. 

I  did  not  go  much  into  particulars,  but  spoke  in  a 
general  way.  I  knew  that  his  opportunities  in  this 
coun-try  and  in  Europe,  for  a  very  complete  education, 
had  been  most  favorable.  I  knew  that  his  natural  abil- 
ities were  of  a  high  order,  and  I  knew  his  fidelity  as  an 
instructor,  and  the  love  and  enthusiasm  he  awakened 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  171 

among  his  pupils.  My  principal  misgiving  was  as  to 
his  ability  to  maintain  a  proper  discipline. 

It  appeared  afterwards  that  a  brother  of  these  two 
gentlemen  was  a  trustee,  and  that  they  spoke  to  him  of 
this  conversation.  The  result  was,  this  brother  sought 
an  opportunity  of  conversing  with  me  on  the  subject,  and 
soon  after  the  Hon.  Joseph  R.  Chandler,  the  presi- 
dent of  the  board,  had  an  interview,  and  asked  many 
questions.  And  then  others  saw  me,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  I  found  myself  in  the  midst  of  a  very  con- 
siderable excitement. 

There  were  two  parties  in  the  board,  one  headed  by 
Mr.  William  Welsh,  and  the  other  by  no  one  in  partic- 
ular. Mr.  Welsh  took  strong  ground  against  Professor 
Stephens,  as  a  man  entirely  unknown  to  them,  and  from 
New  England.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  contended 
that  all  that  was  known  of  him  was  most  favorable,  etc. 

An  adjournment  was  had  that  further  inquiries  might 
be  made.  When  the  report  reached  Pittsburgh  that  this 
discussion  was  going  on  in  Philadelphia,  it  created  much 
excitement,  meetings  were  held,  a  very  strong  document 
was  drawn  up  and  very  numerously  signed  by  the  pro- 
fessors and  students  of  the  university,  by  the  trustees, 
and  by  very  many  of  the  leading  citizens  of  all  profes- 
sions and  callings.  This  document  bore  the  strongest 
testimony  to  Mr.  Stephens  as  a  teacher,  and  as  a  man. 

When  this  testimonial  reached  Philadelphia  it  pro- 
duced great  effect ;  but  to  break  its  force,  it  was  charged 
upon  Professor  Stephens  that  he  was  a  Unitarian,  and 
ought  not  to  be  elected.  I  was  then  appealed  to  again, 
and  Mr.  Chandler  asked  me  to  address  a  communication 
to  him,  as  president  of  the  board,  which  he  could  use  or 
not,  as  he  saw  fit. 

I  accordingly  drew  up  a  paper  giving  a  plain  state- 


172  KRCOKDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

tnent  of  what  I  knew  of  Mr.  Stephens  both  as  a  man 
and  as  an  instructor  of  youth,  and  what  I  supposed  were 
the  qualifications  desired  ia  the  president  of  the  college. 
In  alluding  to  the  charge  that  he  was  a  Unitarian,  I  re- 
marked that  I  had  not  hitherto  said  anything  about  his 
religious  and  church  affiliations  and  associations,  for  the 
simple  reason,  that  according  to  the  terms  of  the  will, 
and  the  mixed  character,  in  this  respect,  of  the  board,  I 
did  not  think  it  was  in  place  to  do  so;  but  that  if  any 
desired  to  know  what  were  Mr.  Stephens'  habits  and 
practices  in  this  respect,  I  would  say,  that  in  Pittsburgh 
he  was  a  regular  attendant  upon  the  services  of  the 
Episcopal  Church. 

Mr.  Chandler  read  this  letter,  and  I  was  told  after- 
wards, it  created  quite  a  stir.  Among  other  things,  the 
somewhat  celebrated  William  J.  Duane,  an  eminent  law- 
yer and  General  Jackson's  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  re- 
marked that  it  was  the  most  correct  and  sensible  view 
of  the  whole  subject  they  had  had  before  them. 

After  many  meetings  and  a  good  deal  of  wrangling, 
a  choice  was  finally  made,  and  William  Allen,  LL.D., 
a  professor  in  Dickinson  College,  Pennsylvania,  was 
elected  president  by  a  close  vote,  and  Professor  Stephens 
was  elected  the  first,  or  senior  professor. 

This  affair  obtained  for  me  rather  an  unenviable,  and 
certainly  a  most  unjust  reputation,  which  hung  about 
me  for  a  long  time.  Those  who  did  not  know  me  per- 
sonally, seemed  to  think  that  I  was  a  consummate  wire- 
puller and  manager.  How  else  could  I,  an  almost 
perfect  stranger  in  Philadelphia,  have  succeeded  in 
bringing  another  stranger  almost  into  the  presidency  of 
Girard  College? 

Little  did  all  such  persons  know  how  entirely  innocent 
I  was.  When  I  first  spoke  of  Professor  Stephens  as  I- 


LIFE    IN  PHILADELPHIA.  173 

did,  no  thought  was  in  my  mind,  that  he  would  ever  be 
named  to  the  board  for  the  position;  and  all  along  I  could 
not  but  wonder  more  and  more  that  the  little  I  said  and 
did  seemed  to  receive  so  much  consideration.  The  truth 
is,  1  never  aspired  to  be  a  wire-puller,  leader,  or  manager 
in  anything,  arid  most  certainly  I  would  not  begin  with 
such  a  concern  as  Girard  Gollege.  I  sought  no  such 
notoriety. 

Early  in  January,  1852, 1  went  to  Boston,  and  remained 
more  than  a  month,  meeting  engagements  to  preach  in 
several  churches  in  the  city  and  in  the  neighboring 
towns  of  Marblehead,  Salem,  Waltham,  Cambridge,  Brook- 
line,  Dedham,  Roxbury,  Newton  Lower  Falls,  Lawrence, 
'and  perhaps  some  other  places.  I  made  a  visit  to 
Taunton,  remaining  over  Sunday,  and  preaching. 

So  much  had  the  work  increased  on  my  hands,  that  the 
board  appointed  two  other  clergymen  to  be  associated 
with  me  in  visiting  Episcopal  churches,  the  Rev.  Geo. 
H."  Clark  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Arnett. 

This  was  a  great  relief  to  me.  For  three  years  I  had 
been  unceasingly  occupied  in  moving  about  from  place 
to  place,  visiting  the  clergy  and  the  laity,  and  preaching, 
making  addresses,  and  in  extensive  and  constantly  in- 
creasing correspondence.  The  problem  as  to  whether 
our  Church  was  open  to  any  considerable  degree,  and 
ready  to  hear  the  claims  of  such  a  society  as  the  Ameri- 
can Sunday  School  Union  advocated  in  its  pulpits,  had 
been  solved ;  and  now  nothing  was  needed  but  a  judicious 
prosecution  of  the  work. 

During  this  period  of  some  six  weeks  and  more,  I  did 
little  else  than  preach,  and  make  addresses  in  churches 
and  Sunday  schools,  and  keep  up  my  correspondence. 

The  returns  to  the  treasury  of  the  society  were  very 
liberal,  far  more  so  than  was  anticipated.  During  this 


174  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

visit  to  Massachusetts  several  thousand  dollars  were 
received. 

I  mention  one  or  two  incidents.  On  a  very  stormy 
day  I  drove  out  in  a  one-horse  sleigh  to  Newton  Lower 
Falls,  to  preach.  It  was  a  storm  of  rain  and  sleet.  When 
I  reached  the  church  the  rector  had  commenced  the 
services.  I  had  my  horse  put  up  and  hastened  to  the 
vestry  room.  There  was  no  time  to  even  get  the  ice  off 
from  my  clothes.  I  put  on  the  gown  and  went  into  the 
pulpit,  with  ice  still  hanging  on  to  my  garments.  I  was 
completely  chilled  through,  and  so  benumbed  that  I 
could  hardly  move  or  speak.  In  this  condition  I  tried 
to  preach.  By  dint  of  the  severest  efforts  I  managed  to 
get  through.  I  went  home  and  dined  with  the  rector, 
and  ti'ied  to  get  thawed  out. 

Just  as  we  started  to  go  to  the  afternoon  service  we 
heard  the  cry  of  fire,  and  soon  discovered  that  a  build- 
ing near  the  church  was  on  fire.  To  this  we  hastened, 
and  then  worked  for  two  hours  and  more  in  carrying 
buckets  of  water,  climbing  ladders,  and  doing  all  in  our 
power  to  check  the  flames  and  save  furniture.  We 
finally  succeeded,  after  two  or  three  buildings  were  de- 
stroyed, in  conquering  the  fire. 

As  the  congregation  were  all  present,  we  went  into  the 
church,  wet  as  we  were,  and  had  a  short  service,  I  mak- 
ing an  address. 

On  my  way  back  to  the  city,  in  a  lonely  part  of  the 
way,  I  noticed  a  man  going  on  foot  in  the  same  direc- 
tion I  was  going.  I.  saw  he  was  a  rough  looking 
customer;  and  having  no  other  weapon  but  my  whip,  I 
immediately  took  the  reins  in  my  left  hand,  and  with  my 
right  hand  grasped  my  whip  about  the  middle,  so  that 
I  could  use  the  butt,  or  heavy  end  if  necessary,  and 
then  started  my  horse  at  a  quick  pace.  As  I  came  up 


LIFE    IN   PHILADELPHIA.  175 

to  the  man,  he  stepped  a  little  to  one  side;  but  while 
passing,  he  sprang  into  my  sleigh  and  caught  the  reins, 
and  about  as  quick  as  a  flash  of  lightning  I  brought  the 
heavy  end  of  my  whip  down  on  his  pate,  which  aston- 
ished most  of  his  ideas  out  of  him.  In  his  amazement 
he  scrambled  off  the  sleigh  as  fast  as  he  could;  and  I 
started  up  the  horse  and  was  soon  out  of  his  reach.  He 
was  evidently  a  good  deal  upset,  and  hardly  knew  what 
to  do  with  himself;  but  I  did  not  stop  to  prolong  our  ac- 
quaintance, and  drove  rapidly  on. 

I  reached  Boston  just  in  season  to  fulfill  an  engage- 
ment to  make  an  address  at  St.  Paul's  Church,  on  the 
subject  of  missions.  The  storm  having  ceased,  there  was 
a  good  audience  and  a  pleasant  meeting.  By  the  time 
the  meeting  was  over  I  was  ready  to  go  to  my  lodgings, 
and  seek  some  much  needed  rest.  On  the  whole,  it  was 
rather  an  eventful  day. 

During  this  visit  I  saw  a  good  deal  of  Mr.  Copley 
Greene  and  his  family,  and  spent  some  time  with  him 
at  his  country  place  near  Walt  ham. 

During  these  weeks  I  was  much  with  Dr.  Vinton,  and 
became  more  and  more  impressed  by  his  great  and 
varied  talents,  and  socially,  he  was  one  of  the  most 
engaging  men  I  have  ever  met.  Nothing  delighted  him 
more  than  after  a  service  to  go  to  his  study  and  have  a 
good  long  talk. 

In  February,  I  returned  to  Philadelphia,  making  a 
short  stop  in  New  York.  During  the  rest  of  February, 
and  the  whole  of  March,  I  was  constantly  employed  in 
preaching,  making  addresses,  and  in  closing  up  my  winter 
and  spring  engagements  preparatory  to  a  visit  to  Europe. 
Both  Mrs.  Dyer  and  myself,  had  thought  a  good  deal  on 
the  subject,  and  a  favorable  opportunity  presenting  it- 
self, we  decided  to  improve  it.  We  were  not  ill  01 


176  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

broken  down,  but  in  vigorous  health,  and  the  principal 
motive  in  going  therefore  was  our  own  improvement. 
We  wished  to  see  the  old  world,  and  gather  up  such  in- 
formation of  all  kinds  as  we  could,  by  visiting  different 
places,  seeing  objects  of  interest,  and  mingling  with  the 
people. 


VII. 

A  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

APRIL  2,  1852,  we  went  on  board  of  our  ship,  the 
Ocean  Queen,  of  the  Griswold  Line  of  London  Packets, 
Captain  Griswold  of  Lyme,  Connecticut,  commanding. 
There  were  fifteen  cabin  passengers,  large  and  small. 
We  had  two  staterooms,  one  for  our  trunks  and  bags, 
and  the  other  for  ourselves.  As  soon  as  practicable  we 
arranged  our  household  affairs  preparatory  to  coming 
events.  We  were  towed  down  to  Sandy  Hook,  and  there 
committed  to  the  waves  and  winds  of  the  great  ocean. 

With  a  fair  wind  we  proceeded  nobly  on  our  way. 
When  night  had  shut  in  upon  us,  how  strange  every- 
thing was !  The  noise  of  the  winds  and  waves,  the 
creaking  of  the  masts,  the  rolling  of  the  vessel,  the  sing- 
song chorus  of  the  sailors,  the  ship's  bells,  the  tramp  of 
feet  on  deck,  the  shifting  of  sails,  and  divers  other  name- 
less sounds  and  motions  pretty  successfully  banished  sleep 
from  my  eyes  for  the  first  night. 

On  Thursday,  our  fifth  day  out,  I  succeeded  in  making 
myself  in  a  measure  presentable,  and  in  reaching  the 
deck.  The  effect  of  the  sea  air  was  like  magic.  I  was 
myself  again  at  once,  and  had  a  ravenous  appetite. 
Our  ship  had  made  good  progress.  We  were  in  the  Gulf 
Stream,  and  nearly  a  thousand  miles  from  New  York. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day  we  had  a  rather  exciting 


178  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

time.  While  sitting  in  the  saloon  talking  with  the 
captain,  he  suddenly  sprung  up,  remarking,  as  he  did 
so,  "There  must  be  a  thunder  storm  at  hand,"  and  went 
on  deck. 

I  followed  him  as  fast  as  I  could ;  but  before  I  could 
reach  the  deck,  the  storm  was  upon  us. 

I  was  met  with  vivid  flashes  of  lightning  and  peals 
of  crashing  thunder.  The  captain's  voice  was  heard 
above  the  noise  and  confusion,  summoning  all  hands  on 
deck.  To  me  it  seemed  like  Bedlam  let  loose.  Such 
hurrying  and  scurrying,  such  a  din  and  roar,  and  such 
utter  confusion  I  never  before  experienced.  The  wind 
screamed  and  howled,  the  sea  was  in  a  rage,  the  vivid 
lightning  revealed  its  angry  foam,  and  made  the  black- 
ness of  darkness  visible.  Gust  after  gust  swept  through 
the  rigging,  and  over  the  deck. 

In  the  midst  of  the  confusion  and  above  the  roar  of 
the  winds  the  voice  of  the  captain  was  heard,  "  Helm 
a  port !  helm  a  port!"  But  lo!  the  helmsman  made  a 
mistake  and  turned  the  ship  in  the  opposite  direction. 

In  an  instant  the  yards  of  the  maintopsail  were 
snapped  asunder,  and  then  there  was  imminent  danger 
that  the  mast  would  be  carried  away.  But  the  captain 
and  mates  flew  in  every  direction,  and  soon  had  all 
things  right  and  the  ship  under  control.  It  was  a 
moment  of  thrilling  interest,  for  very  much  was  at 
stake. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  storm  was  over,  and  everything 
v  as  quiet  again. 

Thunder  storms  at  sea!  Who  has  not  read  about 
them  ?  But  who  that  has  seen  one  would  ever  like  to 
see  another !  Some  things  will  do  to  be  seen  once,  but 
not  twice. 

Sunday,  April  11,  Easter  Day.     Bright  and  beautiful. 


A    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  179 

Canvas  all  spread,  and  the  ship  going  forward  at  good 
speed. 

At  eleven  o'clock  we  assembled  in  the  cabin,  where  I 
read  our  beautiful  service.  Nearly  all  the  passengers 
were  church  people,  and  we  had  full  responses  and  ex- 
cellent singing.  Never  does  divine  service  appear  more 
solemn  and  impressive  than  when  on  the  great  ocean. 

From  the  eighteenth  to  the  twenty-second  we  had 
head  winds,  rainy  weather,  and  an  uncomfortable  time 
generally.  But  we  were  going  to  Europe  for  pleasure, 
and  it  was  our  bounden  duty  to  make  the  best  of  every- 
thing. I  confess,  however,  it  is  rather  up-hill  work  to 
extract  pleasure  out  of  the  bumps  and  bruises  which  a 
rolling  and  pitching  ship  produces,  and  all  the  discom- 
forts which  such  a  state  of  things  brings  upon  a  com- 
pany of  poor  innocent  land's  people. 

We  had  a  succession  of  calms,  squalls,  head  winds, 
floating  hither  and  thither  as  the  current  of  the  ocean 
might  chance  to  carry  us.  We  were  really  carried  a 
long  distance  out  of  our  course.  One  of  the  passengers, 
in  rather  a  surly  mood,  asked  the  captain  why  he  was 
taking  us  so  far  out  of  the  way.  It  was  an  impertinent, 
and  under  the  circumstances  an  insulting  question,  and 
I  expected  to  hear  a  sharp  reply,  but  the  captain  pleas- 
antly answered,  "Just  to  show  you  the  country." 

On  Sunday,  April  25,  we  had  service  at  eleven.  The 
day  was  tolerably  fair,  but  the  wind  was  against  us. 
Saw  many  vessels. 

On  Monday  and  Tuesday  nothing  in  particular  oc- 
curred except  our  impatience  with  head  winds.  Espe- 
cially was  this  the  case  when  a  Dutch  man-of-war  swept 
by  us,  while  our  noble  vessel  was  lying  almost  motion- 
less. Our  admiration  for  the  fine  appearance  of  the 
steamer  could  scarcely  keep  down  our  feelings  of  envy; 


180  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE 

but  we  were  philosophers,  and  contented  ourselves  with 
the  thought  that  though  our  ship  was  slow  it  was  sure. 

Scarcely  had  we  gone  below  on  Tuesday  evening, 
when  the  cheering  sound  was  heard,  "Lizard  Lights ! 
Lizard  Lights!"  I  was  so  excited  that  I  knocked 
things  about  generally,  and  nearly  jumped  out  of  nay 
skin. 

I  was  up  betimes  the  next  morning,  and  made  my 
way  on  deck  as  fast  as  my  feet  could  carry  me;  and 
what  a  sight  met  my  eyes.  The  head  winds,  which 
had  prevailed  for  a  very  long  time,  had  kept  back  all 
the  sailing  vessels,  so  that  great  numbers  were  at  the 
mouth  of  the  channel;  and  now  that  the  wind  had 
changed  and  was  favorable,  all  these  ships  from  every 
country  and  of  all  sizes,  with  every  sail  set,  were  in  full 
motion,  and  presented  a  magnificent  spectacle.  We 
counted  some  three  hundred,  large  and  small,  and  the 
sight  was  not  a  small  compensation  for  the  delay. 

The  next  morning  as  we  were  leaving  Folkestone, 
about  sixty  miles  above  Portsmouth,  a  "lugger"  came 
alongside  and  took  us  and  some  others,  with  our  lug- 
gage, on  board.  We  landed  twenty  minutes  before  two 
o'clock,  got  our  luggage  through  the  Custom  House, 
bought  our  tickets,  and  were  in  the  cars  for  London  five 
minutes  after  two.  This  was  April  30th. 

The  distance  to  London  was  ninety  miles.  The  coun- 
try through  which  we  passed  seemed  like  one  continu- 
ous garden,  so  highly  was  it  cultivated,  We  were  re- 
minded of  our  approach  to  London  by  the  thick  cloud 
of  smoke  overhanging  the  city. 

We  went  into  the  city  from  the  west  side,  passing 
over  the  tops  of  the  houses  for  a  long  distance. 

How  strange  it  all  seemed  !  Was  this  indeed  London, 
the  great  London  about  whish  I  had  heard  and  read  all 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  181 

ray  days?  The  center  of  the  world's  commerce,  wealth, 
and  power  ?  Yes,  this  huge,  noisy,  smutty  old  place  is 
London,  and  no  mistake  ! 

On  reaching  the  station  we  drove  at  once  to  our  lodg- 
ings on  Jermyn  Street,  about  three  miles  distant. 

May  2.  Our  first  Sunday  in  England.  We  went  to 
St.  James'  Church,  near  our  lodgings.  The  house  was 
full  of  plain  people.  After  a  little  delay  the  pew  opener, 
a  little  dried  up  old  woman,  gave  us  a  good  seat.  I 
noticed  they  sang  a  hymn  before  the  Litany,  thus  mak- 
ing that  a  distinct  service.  There  were  three  hymns 
sung, — and  such  singing !  The  organ  did  tolerably  well, 
but  the  people  sang  each  one  to  suit  himself. 

The  sermon  was  good,  plain,  and  practical.  We  were 
greatly  amused  by  the  periodical  coughing  and  blowing 
of  noses.  This  was  apparently  nothing  but  a  habit,  and 
a  bad  habit  too.  There  would  first  be  a  little  hacking, 
then  coughing,  growing  louder  and  louder  until  the 
whole  church  was  filled  by  one  big  cough.  This  was 
followed  by  a  tremendous  burst  of  nose  blowing.  One 
fellow  behind  me  nearly  blew  my  head  off.  Any  one 
who  has  ever  heard  an  Englishman  blow  his  nose  can 
better  imagine,  than  I  describe,  what  must  be  the  effect 
of  a  whole  congregation  doing  it  at  once.  I  can't  say  I 
admire  the  habit,  though  it  may  be  the  present  "  Old 
English." 

At  three  o'clock  we  went  to  Westminster  Abbey.  I 
can  hardly  trust  myself  even  to  attempt  to  describe  my 
feelings  as  we  entered  that  venerable  and  impressive 
pile. 

The  building  itself  is  grand  and  imposing;  in  all  its 
parts  full  of  historic  interest.  And  then  the  monuments 
all  around  us !  how  they  did  call  up  England's  grand 
and  glorious  career !  The  experiences  of  this  one  hour 


182  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

spent  in  this  great  cathedral,  fully  compensated  for  our 
voyage  across  the  Atlantic.  While  the  service,  the 
music,  and  the  sermon  were  most  appropriate  and  im- 
pressive, these  were  as  nothing  compared  to  the  inspira- 
tions awakened  by  the  place  and  the  associations  con- 
nected with  it.  Few  places  on  this  earth  are  more  cal- 
culated to  thrill  to  their  deepest  depths,  English  and 
American  hearts,  than  Westminster  Abbey.  And  I  am 
deeply  thankful  that  I  have  been  permitted  to  see  it. 

On  Monday  I  spent  an  hour  at  Exeter  Hall,  attending 
the  anniversary  of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society. 
Saw  and  heard  several  of  their  leading  men. 

From  there  I  went  to  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight 
Piccadilly,  the  official  residence  of  the  American  Minis- 
ter, Mr.  Abbot  Lawrence.  I  delivered  my  letter  and 
was  most  courteously  received.  Many  offers  of  assist- 
ance, etc.  Later  in  the  day  we  went  into  Hyde  Park, 
where,  after  walking  about  for  some  time,  we  saw  her 
majesty,  Queen  Victoria,  Prince  Albert,  and  their  two 
children,  the  Princess  Royal  and  Princess  Alice. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  St.  Bride's  Church,  to  hear 
the  annual  sermon  upon  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
There  was  a  full  audience.  The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Pel- 
ham,  brother  of  the  Earl  of  Chichester,  preached  the 
sermon.  It  was  able  and  good,  but  was  two  hours  long. 

The  next  morning,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Faithful  and  Mr. 
Knight,  called  and  took  me  in  their  carriage  to  Exeter 
Hall  to  attend  a  breakfast  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society.  Met  nearly  two  hundred  clergymen  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Chancellor  Raikes  presided.  I 
was  placed  by  his  side.  I  met  the  Bishop  of  Bombay, 
the  venerable  Dr.  Marsh,  also  Mr.  Gorham  and  the 
Rev.  Henry  Venn,  Mr.  Auriol,  and  others.  Chancellor 
Raikes  made  the  principal  address. 


A    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  183 

At  10  A.  M.  repaired  to  a  committee  room,  where  I 
was  introduced  to  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  Lord 
Waldegrave,  the  Earl  of  Chichester,  Lord  Cholmonde- 
ley  (pronounced  Chumley)  Sir  Harry  Inglis.  Sir  Harry 
Veruey,  and  very  many  beside. 

We  soon  went  into  the  great  hall,  where  the 
anniversary  exercises  were  to  take  place.  The  Earl 
of  Chichester  presided. 

After  the  annual  report  was  read,  the  Bishop  of 
Winchester  offered  the  first  resolution,  and  made  a 
capital  speech.  He  aims  at  no  display,  but  is  in  down- 
right earnest,  and  speaks  to  the  point.  He  was  followed 
by  Mr.  Calhoun,  and  Chevalier  Bunsen,  the  Prussian 
ambassador. 

To  the  second  resolution  I  spoke.  I  expected  to  be 
much  frightened,  but  was  not.  The  meeting  lasted  till 
nearly  four  o'clock.  The  concourse  was  vast,  filling 
the  immense  hall  to  its  utmost  capacity. 

The  next  day  I  attended  the  anniversary  of  the  Brit- 
ish and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  The  Earl  of  Shaftesbury 
presided  and  made  a  grand  speech.  He  has  a  fine 
presence,  and  speaks  with  great  ease  and  power.  The 
Bishop  of  Winchester  and  Cashel,  Earl  Roden,  Chevalier 
Bunsen,  Lord  Teignmouth  and  others,  made  addresses. 

As  the  representative  of  the  American  Bible  Society, 
I  was  requested  to  speak  to  the  second  resolution,  which 
I  did,  very  briefly.  What  I  said  was  very  kindly  re- 
ceived. I  think  the  audience  was  particularly  pleased 
with  the  brevity  of  my  speech.  Indeed,  they  clapped 
as  though  they  were.  After  the  meeting,  I  dined  at  Mr. 
Auriol's,  where  I  met  quite  a  large  company. 

On  Thursday  morning  I  attended  a  breakfast  of  the 
friends  of  Sunday  schools. 

After  the  breakfast  J  went  to  Exeter  Hall,  to  attend 


184  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  anniversary  of  the  London  City  Mission  Society. 
Sir  Powell  Buxton,  M.  P.,  presided.  I  was  requested  to 
make  an  address,  but  declined.  Among  others,  I  heard 
the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist  Noel.  He  is  a  charming 
speaker. 

In  the  evening  I  attended  the  anniversary  of  the  Lon- 
don Sunday  School  Union.  I  had  been  appointed  to 
represent  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  and  had 
engaged  to  make  an  address.  The  Mayor  of  Plymouth 
presided.  An  immense  audience  was  present;  speeches 
very  fair.  I  was  so  hoarse  that  I  made  but  few 
remarks. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  as  the  audience  was 
retiring,  a  man  stepped  up  to  me  and  asked  if  slave- 
holders belonged  to  my  church.  Supposing  he  meant 
the  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  I  answered 
"  Yes,"  and  passed  along  on  my  way  out.  He  called  on 
me  to  stop;  but  not  feeling  bound  to  comply  with  his 
command  I  kept  on  my  way;  whereupon  he  screamed  at 
the  top  of  his  voice,  "  Dr.  Dyer's  church  is  a  slave-hold- 
ing church!"  And  another  person  cried  out,  "And  he 
admits  it ! "  I  paid  no  attention  to  the  unmannerly 
fellows,  though  I  could  not  but  feel  how  unlike  this, 
would  be  the  reception  of  a  representative  of  the  London 
society  at  a  meeting  of  the  American  Sunday  School 
Union. 

I  learned  that  this  was  not  the  first  time  the  same 
kind  of  offence  had  been  committed  at  the  meetings 
of  this  society.  Dr.  Tyng  experienced  something  very 
similar  when  acting  as  a  representative  of  the  American 
Sunday  School  Union. 

As  this  little  incident  occasioned  considerable  excite- 
ment after  we  had  left  the  city,  I  may  allude  to  it  again. 
The  next  day  T  attended  the  breakfast  of  the  Jews'  Society. 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  185 

Met  Dr.  Marsh,  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Villiers,  J.  Haldane 
Stewart,  Mr.  Freeman  tie,  and  others. 

Dr.  Marsh  made  the  address.  It  was  an  occasion  of  great 
interest.  At  eleven  o'clock,  in  the  Great  Hall,  the  chair 
was  taken  by  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury.  Lord  Hamilton 
made  the  first  address.  Dr.  McCall  followed.  Then 
came  that  prince  of  orators,  the  Rev.  Dr.  McNeil,  of 
Liverpool.  His  form  erect,  and  of  noble  bearing,  hair 
white,  the  expression  of  his  countenance  intellectual, 
refined,  and  benevolent,  and  bis  voice  and  manner  inimi- 
table. His  speech  on  this  occasion  was  able  and  earn- 
est, and  marvelously  eloquent  and  impressive. 

As  soon  as  he  sat  down,  I  left  the  Hall,  for  I  had  heard 
enough  for  one  day. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day  I  was  invited  to  dine  at 
the  Bishop  of  Winchester's,  to  meet  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury. 

At  the  proper  time  I  went  to  the  residence  of  the 
bishop  on  St.  James  Square,  a  large  but  unpretentious 
house.  I  met  several  of  the  bishops  and  other  clergy, 
the  bishop's  family,  and  some  Jadies.  The  custom  is,  on 
the  arrival  of  the  guests,  for  a  servant  to  lead  the  way 
to  the  drawing  room,  and  at  the  door  to  announce  in  a 
distinct  voice  the  name  of  each  as  he  enters. 

Our  custom  of  introducing  the  guests  to  each  other  is 
not  common,  though  the  bishop  took  me  to  his  wife  and 
daughters,  and  introduced  me.  He  also  introduced  me 
to  the  archbishop  and  to  a  Mr.  Elliott,  a  writer  of  note, 
and  a  brother  of  Miss  Charlotte  Elliott,  the  writer  of  the 
beautiful  hymn,  "Just  as  I  am." 

At  the  table  a  son  of  the  bishop  said  grace.  I  was 
placed  the  next  but  one  to  Mrs.  Sunnier,  the  bishop's 
wife,  and  next  to  me  sat  Mr.  Elliott. 

I  need  not  describe  the  dinner.      It  was  appropriate  and 


186  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

complete  in  all  its  appointments,  lasted  two  hours  and 
more. 

The  next  morning  I  mounted  a  'bus  and  rode  out 
four  miles  to  Kilburn  Gate,  to  call  on  Dr.  Johns  of 
Baltimore,  who  was  staying  with  the  Rev.  James  Bolton 
and  his  sisters.  Here  I  spent  the  morning  and  dined. 
It  was  completely  out  of  town  and  I  enjoyed  it  very 
much. 

On  returning  to  the  city  I  went  to  Camberwell  to  take 
tea  with  Mr.  Watson,  a  lawyer  who  had  shown  me  much 
politeness.  I  met  his  wife,  daughters  and  sons,  a  large 
and  pleasant  family.  He  was  much  disturbed  by  what 
had  occurred  at  the  anniversary  of  the  Sunday  School 
Union,  and  made  many  apologies.  I  found  that  Mr. 
Watson  and  his  family  were  Dissenters,  but  not  in  favor 
of  disestablishment. 

In  the  course  of  our  conversation  he  said,  "  You  will  see 
all  sorts  of  people,  and  all  sorts  of  Christians  as  you  go 
about  in  England;  but  the  highest  and  the  best  type  of 
piety  that  you  will  meet  with,  will  be  in  the  Church  of 
England.  While  I  do  not  think  the  establishment  does, 
or  can  meet  the  wants  of  the  whole  people,  I  do  think 
it  produces  the  best  specimens  of  Christian  life  and  char- 
acter, which  are  to  be  found  in  our  country."  This  was 
the  candid  opinion  of  a  most  intelligent  Christian  lay- 
man, and  certainly  my  observation  would  confirm  his 
testimony. 

One  day  we  went  in  company  with  Mr.  Johns  and  Mi. 
Bolton  to  the  Golden  Cross,  where  we  heard  the  then 
famous  Henry  Melville.  He  spoke  in  a  monotonous 
voice,  and  had  about  as  much  motion  as  a  statue,  but  his 
sermon  was  glorious.  The  spacious  building  was  com- 
pletely filled  with  business  men.  All  the  standing,  as 
well  as  sitting  room  was  occupied.  After  service  we 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  187 

paid  our  respects  to  the  famous  preacher.     We  found 
him  affable  and  agreeable. 

On  Wednesday,  May  13th,  went  to  Exeter  Hall,  to 
attend  the  anniversary  of  the  Protestant  Association. 
The  Earl  of  Eoden  presided  and  made  an  address.  He 
was  followed  by  Sir  John  Hall  and  Rev.  Mr.  Nolan. 

While  the  latter  was  speaking,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cummins, 
the  writer  on  Prophecy,  entered  the  Hall.  Immediately 
the  vast  audience  was  in  a  tumult  of  excitement;  the 
clapping  of  hands,  waving  of  handkerchiefs,  and  cheer- 
ing was  universal.  At  the  time,  he  was  perhaps  the 
most  popular  preacher  in  London,  and  was  a  universal 
favorite. 

In  due  time  Dr.  McNeil  arose  to  speak,  and  then  there 
was  another  scene.  He  was  greeted  with  the  most 
tumultuous  applause.  The  doctor  is  a  splendid  looking 
man,  and  one  of  the  most  popular  orators  in  England. 

Just  at  this  time  the  public  mind  of  England  was  in 
a  state  of  deep  excitement  in  view  of  the  election  about 
to  take  place.  Religious  questions  were  prominently 
involved,  and  hence  the  feverish  feeling  throughout  the 
country. 

The  action  of  the  government  with  regard  to  Maynooth 
College,  a  Roman  Catholic  Institution,  had  thoroughly 
roused  the  Protestant  feeling  of  the  nation.  Among  the 
great  leaders  of  the  Protestant  cause  were  Dr.  Cummins, 
and  Dr.  McNeil. 

There  is  one  thing  which  particularly  arrests  the 
attention  of  an  American,  in  being  present  at  any  public 
gathering  of  Englishmen,  and  that  is  the  blunt  way 
they  have  of  expressing  their  sentiments.  They  will 
cheer  and  hiss  persons,  and  sentiments,  without  stint. 
This  is  all  very  well  except  when  it  violates  the  proprie- 
ties of  time  and  place,  and  ignores  the  rights  of  others; 


188  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

but  it  is  very  hard  fora  regular  John  Bull  to  realize  that 
his  opinions  and  judgments  are  not  absolutely  right.  It 
will  take  any  amount  of  hard  knocks  to  break  this  notion 
out  of  his  head;  but  time  and  changes  will  do  it. 

On  our  way  to  the  House  of  Lords  we  stopped  at  the 
Horse  Guards,  where  we  fortunately  saw  the  Duke  of 
Wellington.  As  commander  of  the  guards,  he  has  an 
office  at  the  building,  and  usually  goes  to  it  between 
three  and  four.  At  this  time  he  came  in  a  one-horse 
carriage. 

As  he  alighted  very  near  me,  I  was  struck  with  his 
venerable  appearance.  His  hair  is  as  white  as  snow. 
He  was  dressed  in  a  plain  frock  coat  and  light  pantaloons. 
His  step  was  rather  tottering,  and  his  form  a  good  deal 
bent,  indicating  age  and  feebleness. 

On  reaching  the  House  of  Lords  we  found  we  were 
too  early,  and  so  we  amused  ourselves  by  watching  the 
members  of  the  House  of  Commons  as  they  entered. 
A  policeman,  whose  duty  it  was  to  be  on  guard  as  the 
members  passed  in,  kindly  gave  us  the  names  of  the 
more  distinguished  personages  as  they  went  by.  Perhaps 
the  most  notable  persons  we  saw  were  D'Israeli,  Lord 
John  Russell,  and  Lord  Palmerstou. 

At  5  P.  M.,  we  went  to  the  House  of  Lords.  I  pre- 
sented the  ticket  given  me  by  our  minister,  Mr.  Law- 
rence, admitting  the  whole  party,  and  for  the  first  time 
was  treated  with  rudeness  by  an  official.  He  told  me 
my  ticket  would  not  admit  a  lady.  I  thereupon  pointed 
to  the  name  upon  the  ticket.  He  insolently  replied 
that  I  would  find  it  would  not;  but  he  very  soon  cooled 
off,  evidently  feeling  he  had  gone  too  far;  and  so  after 
a  little  delay  we  were  all  enabled  to  enter. 

And  now  what  shall  I  say  about  this  far-famed  House 
of  Lords?  I  hardly  know  what  to  say. 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  189 

There  was  the  Lord  Chancellor  on  the  woolsack. 
There  he  sat,  with  his  awfully  big  wig,  and  clad  in  his 
robes  of  office. 

There  was  also  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the 
Bishops  of  Bangor,  Oxford,  Salisbury,  Cashel,  and  others. 
There  were  the  Dukes  of  Cambridge  and  Argyle.  The 
Earls  of  Shaftesbury  and  Roden,  and  Earl  Grey.  Lords 
Malmesbury,  Lyndhnrst  and  others.  Some  sat  with 
their  hats  on,  and  some  were  uncovered;  but  a  more 
sleepy,  or  uninteresting  body  of  men  to  look  at  I  never 
saw.  Quite  a  number  got  up,  and  after  hemming  and 
hawing  awhile  sat  down  again. 

I  was  terribly  disappointed,  for  I  had  expected  to  be 
nearly  awed  out  of  existence  by  a  body  of  live  lords; 
and  then,  thinking  of  a  Chatham,  I  imagined  I  should 
be  electrified  and  overpowered  by  their  eloquence. 
But  nothing  of  the  kind.  Everything  was  as  tame  and 
dull  as  it  could  be. 

I  couldn't  but  think  of  a  remark  made  to  me  by  a 
lawyer,  when  I  told  him  I  wished  very  much  to  see  the 
House  of  Lords.  He  very  significantly  replied,  "  If  you 
wish  to  get  a  good  impression,  I  would  advise  you  to  go 
when  it  is  empty."  I  was  much  of  the  same  opinion 
after  what  I  saw. 

As  compared  with  the  United  States  Senate  it  falls 
far,  very  far  below  it.  The  appearance  of  the  members 
is  by  no  means  equal  to  that  of  the  senators;  and  the 
speaking  bears  no  comparison;  and  why  shouldn't  it  be 
so?  Most  of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Lords  came 
there  simply  from  the  accident  of  birth. 

As  the  eldest  sons  of  their  fathers,  they  succeed  their 
fathers  without  any  reference  to  character,  habits,  or  at- 
tainments; whereas  the  senators  of  the  United  States 
are  picked.  No  matter  what  party  is  in  the  ascendency, 


190  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  foremost  men  are  pretty  sure  to  be  selected  for  this 
position ;  and  then  as  a  rule  they  are  trained  speakers, 
and  in  the  prime  of  life.  I  do  not  believe  any  legislative 
body  in  the  world  contains  more  intelligence  or  ability 
than  the  Senate  of  the  United  States. 

A  few  days  later  I  went  to  the  House  of  Commons, 
where  I  heard  Lord  John  Russell,  Mr.  D'Israeli,  Lord 
Palmerston,  and  others.  No  important  question  was 
under  debate,  and  consequently  the  speaking  was  ra- 
ther commonplace. 

The  next  day  we  dined  with  the  Rev.  Henry  Venn,  at 
Islington.  Among  the  guests  was  Sir  James  Stephen, 
a  nephew  of  William  Wilberforce,  and  a  professor  of 
history  at  Cambridge.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  dinner. 
We  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Venn  very  agreeable  people. 
Sir  James  was  charming,  though  he  spent  most  of  the 
time  in  asking  me  questions  about  our  country  and  our 
leading  statesmen,  such  as  Webster,  Clay,  and  Calhoun. 
He  was  one  of  the  very  few  Englishmen  who  seemed  to 
know  much  about  the  United  States  or  our  people.  We 
found  the  ignorance  upon  these  matters  most  intense. 

On  the  following  Sunday  morning  we  heard  the 
famous  Dr.  Cummins  preach.  His  church  is  an  odd 
affair,  and  in  an  out  of  the  way  place.  Through  the 
kindness  of  our  minister,  Mr.  Lawrence,  I  had  secured 
good  seats. 

Dr.  Cummins  is  a  rather  small,  slender  man.  He 
preaches  without  notes,  and  with  great  fluency.  His 
sermon  was  not  great,  bfct  very  interesting.  He  draws 
great  crowds. 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  Temple  Church. 
The  music  was  exquisite,  and  the  sermon  very  good. 

Monday,  May  24,  we  went  to  Cambridge.  Letters  had 
been  given  us  to  Messrs.  Clayton,  Cooper,  and  Nicholson. 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  191 

As  Mr.  Venn  had  previously  written  to  Mr.  Clayton,  he 
was  expecting  us,  and  took  us  immediately  over  Caius 
College,  and  also  to  the  chapel  of  Trinity,  and  the  univer- 
sity library.  Mr.  Cooper  then  took  us  through  Trinity 
College.  We  also  visited  Emmanuel  and  Christ  Col- 
leges; saw  the  mulberry  tree  planted  by  John  Milton, 
while  a  student;  thence  to  Pembroke  Campus,  and  King's. 

As  I  was  to  dine  with  the  fellows  and  undergraduates 
of  Trinity,  we  repaired  to  Mr.  Clayton's  rooms  at  a 
quarter  to  four  p.  M.  At  four  Mr.  Cooper  took  us  to 
the  hall,  sending  Mrs.  Dyer  and  her  brother  into  the 
gallery,  and  taking  me  to  the  table. 

As  it  was  the  celebration  of  the  Queen's  birthday, 
the  first  ceremony  was  drinking  the  Queen's  health 
from  a  large  bowl,  which  was  passed  around,  each  one 
taking  a  sip  and  saying  something.  I  said,  "  Washing- 
ton." The  second  was  dipping  one  finger  in  rose  water; 
and  the  third  was  singing  a  chant. 

After  dinner  we  visited  King's  Chapel,  the  finest  in 
Cambridge. 

Immediately  after  this  we  returned  to  the  city,  and 
the  next  morning  at  five  o'clock  took  the  train  for 
Dover.  On  reaching  Dover  we  went  on  board  a  steamer 
for  Osterid. 

Our  journeyings  on  the  continent  included  Belgium, 
Germany,  Austria,  France,  Switzerland,  and  Tyrol.  We 
were  greatly  interested  in  the  various  scenes  connected 
with  the  life  of  Martin  Luther,  and  our  drive  over  the 
Stelvio  Pass  into  Italy,  can  never  be  forgotten. 

We  took  a  carriage  at  Munich,  and  at  Prad  we  com- 
menced ascending  the  great  Stelvio  Pass,  one  of  the 
grandest  in  Europe.  We  spent  the  night  at  Trufoi,  a 
collection  of  five  or  six  houses  perched  high  up  on  the 
mountain  side.  As  it  was  raining  we  were  much  afraid 


192  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

that  the  view  of  the  mountains  would  be  obscured;  but 
on  going  to  my  window  in  the  morning  what  a  eight  I 
beheld ! 

There  stood  right  before  me  the  grand  Ortler,  lifting 
his  head  13,000  feet  heavenward,  and  clad  in  perpetual 
snow.  Not  a  cloud,  not  even  a  speck  of  mist,  was  to  be 
seen.  The  rising  sun  bathed  the  top  in  a  flood  of 
golden  light.  As  I  stood  and  gazed  upon  the  scene,  my 
whole  soul  was  filled  with  overpowering  emotions ! 
In  all  directions  snow-capped  peaks  were  to  be  seen, 
and  the  whole  presented  a  scene  of  surpassing  splendor. 
As  soon  as  practicable  we  started  out  to  complete  the 
ascent,  leaving  the  carriage  to  follow.  We  continued 
our  zigzag  course  for  four  hours,  when  we  reached  the 
summit  at  an  elevation  of  9,000  feet.  At  the  top  we 
found  a  house  of  refuge,  standing  immediately  on  the 
line  between  the  Tyrol  and  Lombardy.  We  ascended 
about  five  hundred  feet  higher  on  one  side  of  the  road, 
from  which  point  we  had  a  view  of  a  complete  circle  of 
snow-capped  mountains. 

I  never  saw  anything  approaching  this  scene  either 
in  grandeur  or  sublimity.  Very  near  us,  separated  only 
by  a  narrow,  deep  chasm,  was  the  great  Ortler;  and  as 
there  had  been  thunder  storms  in  the  valley  the  day 
before,  and  falls  of  snow  on  the  mountain  top,  we  had 
the  pleasure  and  excitement  of  witnessing  and  hearing 
many  avalanches  during  our  ascent  and  while  resting 
at  the  top  of  the  pass. 

These  snowslides  occur*  quite  often  in  the  early  sum- 
mer. They  start  near  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  and 
gather  force  and  volume  as  they  descend.  At  first,  a 
distant  rumbling  is  heard;  the  sound  comes  nearer  and 
nearer,  as  the  avalanche  comes  down,  and  increases 
until  it  is  like  the  roar  of  thunder. 


A    VISIT    TO    EURO  PR.  193 

We  gaze  with  wonder  and  amazement  as  these  vast 
bodies  of  snow  and  ice  descend  into  the  deep  and 
awful  chasms  below.  The  sound  diminishes  until  it  is 
lost  in  an  unfathomable  abyss. 

At  the  top  of  the  pass  we  took  the  carriage  and  de- 
scended very  rapidly  to  the  Baths  of  Bormio,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  mountain.  Here  we  found  comfortable 
quarters,  hot  baths,  and  all  needed  comforts. 

The  road  on  which  we  had  passed  was,  without  doubt, 
at  the  time  one  of  the  highest  and  most  stupendous 
works  of  the  kind  in  the  world.  In  ascending  from  the 
Tyrol  side  it  makes  some  forty  zig-zags,  not  around,  but 
right  up  the  face  of  the  mountain.  The  road  is  wide, 
and  kept  in  perfect  order.  On  the  upper  side  there  is  a 
solid  wall  to  protect  it  from  the  mountain  torrents,  and 
on  the  lower  side,  another  wall  to  protect  from  accidents. 
In  descending  into  Lombardy  it  is  cut  through  solid 
rock  for  great  distances,  and  appears  like  a  gallery  open 
on  one  side,  and  supported  by  continuous  stone  pillars. 
These  galleries  protect  the  road  from  the  avalanches. 

All  the  way  up  the  mountain  co  the  very  top  of  the 
pass,  we  saw  innumerable  mountain  flowers  of  every 
hue  and  shape.  The  Alpine  rose  was  the  most  numer- 
ous. I  counted  fifty-four  different  kinds  of  flowers. 
Even  on  the  very  top,  where  the  sun  had  melted  the 
snow,  these  flowers  abounded,  though  the  frosts  of  the 
night  were  very  severe. 

It  was  rather  a  singular  fact,  that  at  the  hotel  our 
baths  were  supplied  with  water  from  hot  springs;  show- 
ing that  everlasting  heat  and  everlasting  snows  and 
ice  are  very  near  together. 

This  expedition  over  the  Stelvio  Pass  is  one  of  the 
great  events  of  the  journey,  well  worth  a  voyage  across 
the  Atlantic,  and  something  ever  to  be  remembered. 


194  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Galleries  of  pictures  and  statuary  are  interesting;  pal- 
aces, castles,  and  fortifications  are  grand  and  imposing; 
but  in  the  presence  of  such  scenery  as  these  mountain 
passes  reveal,  they  are  but  feeble  imitations  of  the  work 
of  the  great  Creator. 

We  spent  the  Fourth  of  July  very  ageeably  in  Milan, 
where  we  met  some  American  friends  at  dinner,  and 
had  with  us,  also,  Hans  Christian  Andersen,  the  charm- 
ing Danish  author,  who  entered  very  heartily  into  the 
spirit  of  the  occasion,  and  seemed  much  gratified  when 
his  health  was  proposed.  His  knowledge  of  our  lan- 
guage was  rather  limited,  and  he  made  some  amusing 
mistakes,  at  which  he  laughed  as  much  as  any  of  us. 
For  instance,  meeting  him  on  the  piazza,  he  said,  "  Very 
cold,  very  cold!"  when  it  was  exceedingly  hot. 

After  spending  some  weeks — weeks  of  great  interest — 
in  Italy,  we  went  to  Switzerland,  and  enjoyed  for  a 
time,  the  magnificence  and  grandeur  of  its  scenery. 
We  then  went  to  Paris;  and  September  found  us  again 
in  London. 

On  going  to  our  former  quarters  we  found  many 
notes  and  cards  which  had  been  kept  for  us.  We 
learned  that  the  difficulty  which  occurred  at  the  anni- 
versary of  the  Sunday  School  Society,  to  which  I  have 
already  alluded,  occasioned  quite  a  breeze.  The  papers 
took  it  up,  and  made  some  very  severe  criticisms  upon 
the  conduct  of  those  who  had  attacked  me  supposing 
that  I  was  an  advocate  of  slavery.  Some  friend  of  mine 
made  an  explanation  which  entirely  exonerated  me 
from  any  such  charge. 

It  appeared  that  the  man  who  attacked  me  at  the 
meeting  was  a  member  of  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist 
Noel's  Church,  and  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday  School. 
They  took  the  matter  in  hand,  turned  the  man  out  of 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  195 

his  place  as  a  teacher,  and  passed  a  series  of  resolutions 
strongly  condemning  his  conduct.  A  copy  of  these  reso- 
lutions was  sent  to  me  with  a  note  expressing  great  regret 
at  what  had  occurred. 

Two  other  incidents  occurred  while  we  were  in  Lon- 
don on  our  first  visit,  which  I  omitted  to  mention  in 
their  proper  place. 

One  day  I  received  a  ponderous  official  letter,  asking 
me  if  I  would  be  kind  enough  to  meet  a  committee  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  which  desired  to  obtain  some  infor- 
mation upon  matters  then  under  consideration  in  Par- 
liament. I  replied,  expressing  a  willingness  to  comply 
with  the  request. 

Soon  after  I  was  waited  on  by  one  of  the  secretaries  of 
the  committee,  and  was  told  what  the  subject  was,  and 
when  and  where  the  committee  would  receive  me.* 

At  the  appointed  time  I  was  called  for  and  taken  to 
the  committee  room.  Here  I  found  a  large  room,  well 
furnished,  and  a  dozen  or  more  members  of  Parliament 
seated  on  either  side  of  a  long  table.  On  entering,  I 
was  introduced  to  the  chairman  and  asked  to  take  a  seat 
near  him.  It  appeared  that  the  large  emigration  from 
Great  Britain  to  America  had  arrested  the  attention  of 
the  government,  and  was  causing  some  anxiety. 

Now  it  so  happened,  that  before  I  left  the  United  States 
I  gathered  together  quite  a  number  of  reports  and  other 
documents  containing  statistical  information;  among 
them  one  which  gave  the  number  of  emigrants  received 
into  the  United  States,  at  the  different  ports,  during  the 
previous  year;  and  a  daily  paper,  which  I  obtained  the 
morning  I  sailed,  gave  the  number  which  had  arrived 
in  New  York  the  day  before.  I  was  therefore  well 
posted  on  the  subject,  and  my  readiness  in  answering 
their  questions  seemed  to  surprise  them  very  much,  for, 


196  RECORDS    Of  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

as  I  answered  one  question  after  another,  I  heard  the 
ejaculation  from  the  members,  "Astonishing!  Astonish- 
ing ! "  They  were  amazed  when  I  gave  the  aggregate 
for  the  year  and  some  of  the  preceding  years.  I  told 
them  how  many  had  come  from  Ireland,  how  many  from 
Scotland,  and  how  many  from  England  and  Wales. 

When  they  were  through  with  their  questions,  I  re- 
tired, with  many  thanks. 

A  few  days  after  I  received  another  similar  document, 
but  this  time  it  was  from  a  committee  of  the  House 
of  Lords.  They  wished  for  information  with  regard 
to  our  marriage  laws,  and  here  again  I  was  equally 
fortunate. 

Not  long  before  I  left  America  the  Rev.  Dr.  Baird,  who 
was  well  known  in  England,  published  a  little  book  on 
the  lharriage  laws  of  the  different  states.  This  work 
I  had  recently  read,  and  consequently  I  could  not  only 
answer  these  questions,  but  could  give  much  informa- 
tion which  was  entirely  new  to  them.  They  seemed  to 
have  no  idea  of  the  diversity  of  our  laws  in  the  different 
states  upon  the  subject.  They  were  equally  as  courteous 
and  polite  as  the  committee  of  the  House  of  Commons 
had  been. 

The  day  after,  I  saw  the  information  I  had  given,  in 
the  London  Times.  It  was  in  a  report  of  one  of  the 
speakers  in  the  House  of  Lords. 

Thus  it  was  that  I  found  a  little  previous  cramming 
served  me  a  good  purpose,  and  really  served  others  too. 

After  a  tour  in  Great  Britian,  which  included  a  mem- 
orable visit  to  Rugby,  the  scene  of  Dr.  Arnold's  labors, 
Warwickshire,  Oxford,  Barleywood,  made  famous  as  the 
residence  of  Hannah  More,  the  English  and  Scotch  lakes, 
we  returned  home  in  a  Philadelphia  steamer,  the  City  of 
Manchester. 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  197 

As  nothing  of  special  importance  occurred  during  the 
voyage,  I  will  dismiss  it  with  a  word  or  two.  The  first 
Sunday  out,  the  captain  read  the  English  service.  The 
second,  Rev.  Mr.  Bancroft  read  prayers,  and  I  preached 
in  the  morning,  and  a  Presbyterian  at  night. 

One  day  we  were  much  excited  by  corning  upon  a  large 
school  of  whales.  They  were  spouting  on  all  sides. 
Two  or  three  came  close  to  the  ship,  so  near  that  we 
had  a  full  view  of  their  enormous  size.  They  seemed 
to  enjoy  traveling  in  company  with  us. 

On  the  twelfth  of  October  we  were  rejoiced  to  see  the 
lights  at  Lewes.  Immediately  up  went  the  rockets,  and 
off  went  the  cannon,  to  attract  a  pilot.  In  due  time  one 
was  received  on  board. 

On  going  up  the  Delaware  I  was  greatly  amused  by 
some  very  knowing  Englishmen.  A  group  of  them  were 
standing  on  deck  and  giving  to  each  other  a  world  of 
English  information  about  America. 

One  said,  "  By  the  way,  what  river  is  this  ?  "  Another 
answered  promptly,  "This  is  the  Hudson.  We  shall 
come  to  Philadelphia  soon,  and  beyond  is  New  York." 
To  this  all  assented,  and  then  they  discussed  matters 
and  things  in  general  in  our  country,  and  with  about 
equal  exactness.  Nothing  in  all  our  experience  has 
amused  or  amazed  us  more  than  the  ignorance  of  Eng- 
lish men  and  English  women  with  regard  to  the  United 
States. 

On  arriving  home  I  commenced  immediately  my  work 
in  connection  with  the  Sunday  School  Union. 

Found  much  excitement  in  church  circles  arising  from 
the  proposed  trial  of  Bishop  Doane,  of  New  Jersey. 
Bishops  Meade,  Mcllvaine,  Burgess,  Hopkins,  Smith,  and 
others,  had  assembled  in  Philadelphia  with  reference  to 
this  matter. 


198  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

After  meeting  some  engagements  in  Philadelphia,  1 
went  to  New  York  to  perform  some  labor  there. 

Early  in  November  the  presidential  election  took 
place.  There  was  no  particular  excitement.  The  op- 
posing candidates  were  Franklin  Pierce  of  New  Hamp- 
shire, on  the  Democratic  side,  and  General  Winfield 
Scott,  on  the  Whig  side.  Both  parties  were  selected  on 
account  of  their  supposed  availability.  Mr.  Pierce  was 
quite  a  young  man,  a  member  of  Congress,  an  old  fash- 
ioned Democrat  of  respectable  talents,  of  whom  little  was 
known,  and  of  whom  little  could  be  said  either  for  or 
against  him. 

General  Scott  was  well  known,  but  only  as  a  mili- 
tary chieftain.  But  the  Whigs  had  twice  before  passed 
by  men,  real  statesmen,  such  as  Clay  and  Webster,  and 
had  nominated  and  elected,  first  General  Harrison  and 
afterwards  General  Taylor,  solely  on  the  ground  of  their 
military  renown,  and  their  availability.  The  people  had 
become  tired  of  this,  and  elected  Mr.  Pierce  by  a  de- 
cided majority  over  General  Scott. 

While  in  New  York  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing 
Dr.  Tyng  deliver  a  brilliant  oration  in  Metropolitan  Hall, 
on  the  character  of  Washington.  The  occasion  was  that 
of  a  large  assemblage  of  Masons  in  the  city. 

The  first  of  the  year  1853,  I  left  Philadelphia  and  went 
to  Boston,  spending  nearly  two  months,  making  Boston 
my  headquarters. 

I  visited  and  preached  in  all  the  churches  previously 
mentioned  in  these  reminiscences,  made  addresses  in 
the  Sunday  schools,  and  also  visited,  and  preached  in 
some  new  churches.  I  saw  all  my  old  friends  and  made 
many  new  acquaintances. 

The  results  of  my  labors,  so  far  as  contributions  -were 
concerned,  were  most  encouraging.  One  gentleman 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  199 

became  an  annual  subscriber  for  a  thousand  dollars, 
another  for  four  hundred,  and  a  large  number  for  from  one 
hundred  to  a  hundred  and  fifty.  Besides  annual  sub- 
scribers, very  many  liberal  offerings  were  made  at  the 
time. 

While  in  Boston  this  time,  Bishop  Alonzo  Potter  was 
also  there  delivering  another  course  of  lectures  before 
the  Lowell  Institute.  On  one  occasion  he  heard  me 
preach  in  St.  Paul's  Church.  A  day  or  two  after  I  re- 
ceived a  courteous  letter  from  him,  taking  exceptions  to 
one  of  my  positions,  which  was  that  the  Episcopal 
Church  could,  without  any  compromise  of  principle,  take 
part  in,  and  make  use  of  the  American  Sunday  School 
Union,  particularly  in  her  missionary  work.  In  favor 
of  this  view  I  cited  the  course  of  Bishop  White,  and  of 
Bishop  Chase  of  Ohio. 

Bishop  Potter  thought  I  had  no  right  to  cite  Bishop 
White.  In  my  reply  I  stated  that  in  the  original  Sun- 
day School  Society  of  Philadelphia,  Bishop  White  was 
the  president,  and  took  an  active  part;  that  all  denomi- 
nations united  in  this  work;  that  when  the  American 
Sunday  School  Union  was  organized,  it  was  thought  wise, 
probably  out  of  regard  to  the  Quaker  element  of  the 
city,  that  all  the  officers  and  managers  should  be  lay- 
men, and  that  so  far  as  I  could  ever  learn,  Bishop  White 
was  a  warm  friend  of  the  society.  He  was  certainly  in 
favor  of  the  general  principle  of  Christians  co-operating 
for  the  common  good,  as  he  was,  from  its  inception  to 
his  death,  the  president  of  the  Pennsylvania  Bible  Soci- 
ety, which  was  at  first  an  independent  society,  but 
afterwards  became  auxiliary  to  the  American  Bible 
Society.  Several  letters  passed  between  us,  all  in  good 
temper,  but  as  far  as  I  know  without  any  change  of 
opinion  on  either  side. 


200  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

About  this  time  a  proposition  was  made  to  me  to 
accept  a  secretaryship  of  the  American  Sunday  School 
Union,  to  be  called  the  New  England  Secretaryship. 
After  considerable  discussion  I  thought  it  best  to  decline 
the  proposition. 

I  was  also  waited  on  by  a  committee  of  the  vestry 
of  the  Church  of  the  Mediator  in  Philadelphia,  and 
asked  to  take  charge  of  the  parish.  This  church  was 
organized  by  Dr.  Vaughan,  and  is  in  the  western  part 
of  the  city. 

I  answered  the  proposition  by  saying  that  I  could 
do  no  more  than  take  a  temporary  charge,  rendering 
such  services  as  I  could  with  the  other  labors  I  had 
to  perform. 

I  kept  charge  of  the  congregation  for  some  consider- 
able time;  visiting  the  sick,  attending  funerals,  prepar- 
ing a  class  for  confirmation,  and  preaching  and  lecturing 
as  other  engagements  would  allow. 

In  due  time  quite  a  large  class  was  presented  to  the 
bishop  for  confirmation.  Finding  the  work  too  heavy, 
I  urged  the  vestry  to  call  some  one  who  could  give  his 
whole  time  to  them,  and  this  was  finally  done.  In  a 
good  many  ways  I  was  enabled  to  render  this  kind  of 
aid  to  new  and  struggling  efforts. 

An  effort  was  made  during  this  spring  to  raise  money 
enough  to  put  up  a  new  and  more  commodious  building 
for  the  use  of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union.  I  en- 
tered very  heartily  into  the  enterprise,  and  undertook  to 
raise  one  third  of  the  sum  needed  among  Episcopalians. 
As  the  society  manufactured  all  of  its  own  books  and 
had  to  keep  a  very  extensive  depository,  I  advocated  the 
putting  up  of  a  spacious  building,  with  an  abundance  of 
room,  and  with  all  suitable  conveniences,  and  that  it 
should  be  located  on  Chestnut  Street,  on  a  lot  running 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  201 

through  to  the  next  street,  thus  affording  two  entrances, 
one  for  the  wholesale  business,  and  the  other  on 
Chestnut  street,  for  the  retail  trade. 

Plans  were  drawn,  and  a  location  was  selected.  It 
was  then  proposed  that  this  should  be  made  a  special 
object  to  be  presented  at  the  annual  meeting  to  take 
place  in  a  few  weeks.  In  the  meantime  I  saw  some  of 
our  friends  and  got  pledges  from  them  as  to  what  they 
would  do.  The  first  man  1  met  promised  to  give  one 
thousand  dollars.  In  a  very  short  time,  I  had  my  third 
of  the  amount  secured. 

This  started  up  the  friends  in  the  other  churches,  so 
that  when  the  anniversary  arrived  we  arranged  that 
near  the  close  of  the  meeting  a  laymen  should  arise, 
and  propose  that  pledges  be  there  received.  This  was 
done,  and  a  comparative^  poor  man,  who  was  an 
effective  speaker,  was  selected.  He  did  his  part  well, 
and  to  our  surprise,  as  he  closed  his  brief  remarks  he 
pledged  one  thousand  dollars  himself. 

This  went  like  an  electric  shock  through  the  audience. 
Mr.  Abraham  Martin  was  known  as  one  of  the  best 
and  most  useful  men  in  the  city;  but  he  was  known  to 
be  poor,  and  hence  the  astonishment  at  his  pledge. 
But  the  fire  was  kindled.  I  sat  near  the  presiding 
officer,  and  when  the  clapping  which  followed  Mr. 
Martin's  pledge  had  ceased,  I  handed  him  a  paper  with 
another  pledge  for  one  thousand  dollars  from  an 
Episcopalian.  Then  there  was  another  clapping.  And 
then  a  pledge  for  one  thousand  dollars  from  a  Presbyte- 
rian; another  uproar.  And  then  pledge  after  pledge 
followed,  interspersed  with  plenty  of  stamping  and  clap- 
ping until  the  whole  amount  was  secured.  After  this  the 
doxology  was  poured  forth,  and  we  all  went  home  wonder- 
fully pleased.  The  effort  resulted  in  securing  the  sum 


202  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

of  fifty  thousand  dollars,  which  was  considered  quite 
a  feat  for  Philadelphia. 

About  this  time  I  received  a  long  letter  from  J.  S. 
Copley  Greene,  of  Boston,  stating  that  after  long  and 
serious  consideration  he  had  concluded  to  prepare  himself 
for  Holy  Orders.  He  sold  his  beautiful  country  seat, 
made  a  brief  visit  to  Switzerland,  and  in  September 
commenced  his  theological  studies. 

I  have  seldom  known  a  case  when  greater  sacrifice 
had  to  be  made  from  convictions  of  duty.  Mr.  Greene 
had  great  wealth,  the  highest  social  position, — indeed 
everything  this  world  can  give;  but  he  surrendered  it 
all  that  he  might  obey  the  dictates  of  conscience,  and 
follow  his  Lord  and  Master. 

Early  in  the  summer  I  received  another  proposition 
to  remove  to  Boston.  This  time  it  was  to  become  the 
editor  of  the  Christian  Witness,  a  Church  periodical  of 
good  standing  and  quite  a  large  subscription.  Bishop 
Eastburn  and  many  of  the  clergy  backed  up  the  prop- 
osition. I  could  only  promise  to  think  of  it. 

The  person  owning  the  paper  valued  it  at  eight  thou- 
sand dollars.  He  offered  to  sell  out  six  thousand  dollars 
worth,  keeping  two  thousand  dollars  himself,  but  giving 
the  entire  control  of  the  paper  to  those  purchasing  the 
balance.  My  friends  offered  to  raise  the  six  thousand 
dollars,  and  make  a  present  of  it  to  me,  if  I  would  be- 
come the  editor.  It  was  certainly  a  very  liberal  offer; 
but  I  didn't  think  it  best  to  accept  it. 

On  returning  to  Philadelphia  I  found  the  House  of 
Bishops  was  in  session  in  Camden,  New  Jersey,  as  a  court 
to  try  Bishop  Doane.  Much  excitement  and  much  un- 
pleasant feeling.  But  the  presentment  was  unani- 
mously dismissed,  the  bishop  having  made  satisfactory 
explanations. 


A     VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  203 

In  October  of  this  year,  the  General  Convention  met  in 
New  York.  The  opening  sermon  was  preached  by 
Bishop  Mcllvaine  in  Trinity  Church.  A  great  throng 
present.  The  bishop  preached  an  eloquent  and  impres- 
sive sermon.  There  were  in  attendance  at  the  convention 
about  thirty  bishops  and  several  hundred  clerical  and 
lay  deputies. 

There  was  a  great  missionary  meeting  at  the  Church 
of  the  Ascension.  Bishop  Meade  presided.  His  friends 
were  a  good  deal  nervous  as  to  how  he  would  acquit 
himself.  Those  who  knew  him  best  said  there  need  be 
no  fear,  he  would  be  equal  to  the  occasion.  The  ordeal 
was  to  be  a  severe  one,  for  a  large  deputation  from  the 
Church  of  England  was  to  be  presented. 

In  due  time  the  deputation,  consisting  of  Bishop 
Spencer,  Archdeacon  Sinclair,  Mr.  Hawkins,  and  Mr. 
Casvvell,  and  also  Bishop  Medley,  of  New  Brunswick, 
appeared  and  were  introduced  by- the  secretary;  the  vast 
audience  rising  and  standing  till  the  delegation  was 
seated.  Bishop  Meade  then  made  the  address  of  welcome, 
which  for  beauty  of  language  and  for  its  delicate  taste 
and  appropriateness,  could  not  be  surpassed.  It  was  a 
surprise  to  those  who  knew  him  well,  and  knew  what 
he  was  capable  of  doing.  Even  Bishop  Doane,  who  had 
just  come  from  the  excitements  of  his  trial,  where  Bishop 
Meade  had  been  one  of  his  presenters,  pronounced  it,  the 
next  day  in  the  Board  of  Missions,  one  of  the  most  per- 
fect things  of  the  kind  he  had  ever  heard;  nothing  could 
exceed  it  in  beauty  or  taste. 

The  responses  of  the  delegates  were  brief  and  appro- 
priate. That  of  Archdeacon  Sinclair  was  peculiarly 
finished  and  elegant  in  style. 

During  this  convention  the  triennial  meeting  of  the 
Evangelical  Knowledge  Society  was  held  in  St.  George's 


204  RECORDS    OF  AJV   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Church,  which  was  full  to  overflowing.  Dr.  Tyng 
preached  an  eloquent  and  impressive  sermon.  A 
crowded  missionary  meeting  was  held  during  the  con- 
vention It  was  a  notable  meeting,  rendered  more 
notable  by  the  presence  of  the  English  delegation,  by 
the  presence  of  Bishop  Boone,  our  missionary  bishop  to 
China,  and  one  of  his  native  missionaries  and  others 
from  the  same  field.  The  speaking  was  remarkable  for 
eloquence  and  power.  Bishop  Boone,  Bishop  Eastburn, 
and  Dr.  Tyng  were  among  the  speakers.  Bishop  East- 
burn  and  Dr.  Tyng  surpassed  themselves.  Bishop 
Spencer  said  he  had  never  before  witnessed  such  a 
display  of  eloquence  as  on  this  occasion.  With  refer- 
ance  to  Dr.  Tyng's  speech,  he  said  it  was  simply  amaz- 
ing and  overpowering,  worth  crossing  the  Atlantic  to 
hear;  nothing  but  inspiration  could  produce  it.  Such 
were  the  sentiments  of  all  the  delegates.  The  plate 
collection  amounted  to  considerably  over  a  thousand 
dollars. 

Soon  after  returning  to  Philadelphia  I  received  a  prop- 
osition  to  become  the  secretary  and  general  manager  of 
the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society. 

This  proposition  occasioned  much  thought,  correspon- 
dence, and  perplexity.  There  was  much  to  be  said  on 
both  sides.  The  work  in  which  I  had  been  engaged  for 
nearly  five  years  had  prospered  beyond  our  expecta- 
tions. The  cause  had  met  with  unexpected  favor  in  our 
Church,  and  there  was  every  reason  to  suppose  that 
more  could  be  done  in  the  future  than  in  the  past;  and 
beside,  I  had  become  used  to  the  work,  and  quite  well 
known  among  the  clergy  and  laity.  Of  course,  these  con- 
siderations deserved,  and  had  their  weight.  On  the  other 
side  it  was  said  that  an  important  crisis  had  arisen  in  our 
Church;  that  great  interests  were  involved;  that  a  soci- 


A    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  205 

ety  had  been  organized  to  meet  the  issues  that  had 
arisen;  that  its  sole  object  was  to  present  our  Church  in 
its  true  Protestant  and  Episcopal  character,  and  then  to 
counteract  and  overcome  errors  which  were  coming  in 
upon  us;  that  I  had  had  considerable  training,  which 
fitted  me  to  take  charge  of  such  a  society ;  and  that,  as  a 
clergyman  of  the  Church,  I  ought  to  be  willing  to  work 
where  I  could  do  the  most  good. 

These  latter  considerations  prevailed,  and  I  finally 
accepted  the  appointment. 

My  friends  were  a  good  deal  divided  in  sentiment 
upon  the  subject,  and  I  had  plenty  of  plain  talks,  and 
plenty  of  plain  letters,  expressive  of  very  positive  opin- 
ions. But  the  consciousness  that  I  had  not  sought  the 
place,  that  my  friends  had  not  sought  it  for  me,  and 
that  I  did  not  want  it,  gave  me  no  little  comfort  in 
accepting  it.  The  board  of  managers  of  the  Evangelical 
Knowledge  Society  knew  me,  and  they  had  known  my 
work  for  nearly  five  years.  They  acted  freely,  upon 
their  own  motion,  and  gave  me  a  unanimous  call.  I 
acted  as  freely  upon  my  own  judgment  and  conviction, 
and  asked  God's  blessing. 


VIII. 

LIFE  IN  NEW  YOBK. 

DURING  the  month  of  January,  1854,  I  continued  in  the 
service  of  the  Sunday  School  Union.  Many  appoint- 
ments had  been  made,  and  a  good  deal  of  work  remained 
to  be  closed  up,  and  I  did  not  feel  free  to  leave  till  every- 
thing could  be  handed  over  to  my  successor  in  good 
shape.  Though  I  had  sometime  before  sent  in  my  resig- 
nation, I  did  not  leave  my  Philadelphia  office  till  the  end 
of  January. 

February  1,  1854,  Mr.  Watson  having  resigned  the 
business  agency  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society, 
I  went  to  New  York  and  assumed  my  duties  as  corre- 
sponding secretary  and  general  agent  of  the  same.  And 
here,  perhaps,  I  ought  to  state  in  a  few  words  when  and 
for  what  purpose  the  society  was  organized. 

From  about  the  year  1835,  the  Church  of  England,  and 
the  Church  in  this  country,  had  been  a  good  deal  agi- 
tated and  disturbed  by  what  was  commonly  known  as 
the  Oxford,  or  Tractarian  Movement.  By  many  this  was 
regarded  as  a  movement  towards  Rome.  It  led  to  the 
introduction  of  Romish  practices  and  Romish  doctrines. 
In  due  time  many  apostacies  from  the  Church  of  England 
and  the  Church  of  America  took  place. 

To  counteract  as  far  as  possible  the  evil  tendencies  of 
this  movement,  many  of  our  leading  minds  used  the 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  207 

press;  and  in  the  form  of  books,  tracts,  charges,  addresses, 
and  the  like,  sounded  through  the  Church  the  notes  of 
warning.  Thus  attention  was  called  to  the  subject. 

During  the  sessions  of  the  General  Convention  in  New 
York,  in  1847,  there  were  many  conferences  among  the 
bishops,  clergy,  and  laity;  and  the  result  was  the 
formation  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Society  for  the 
Promotion  of  Evangelical  Knowledge. 

The  object  of  the  society  as  declared  by  its  constitu- 
tion was,  "To  maintain  and  set  forth  the  principles  and 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  embodied  in  the  articles,  liturgy, 
and  homilies  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  by 
the  publication  of  tracts,  Sunday  school  and  other 
books."  This  organization  was  carried  into  effect  by 
the  election  of  a  president,  vice-president,  a  board  of 
managers,  a  treasurer,  and  a  general  secretary  and 
editor. 

In  the  following  March  an  act  of  incorporation  was 
obtained  from  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  giving 
ample  powers  to  the  society  to  carry  into  effect  its 
objects.  At  first  the  society  was  located  in  Philadel- 
phia, but  soon  after  was  removed  to  New  York.  Bishop 
Meade  was  elected  first  president,  and  the  Rev.  John  S. 
Stone,  D.  D.,  rector  of  Christ  Church,  Brooklyn,  its  first 
general  secretary. 

The  first  work  of  the  society  was  to  issue  a  tract  set- 
ting forth  the  distinctive  principles  for  the  establish- 
ment of  which  it  would  labor.  It  then  made  a  selection 
of  books  and  tracts  which  it  would  recommend  to  rec- 
tors and  others,  for  use  in  our  Sunday  schools  and 
parishes.  The  selection  was  very  largely  from  the  publi- 
cations of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union.  At  first 
an  arrangement  was  made  with  one  of  the  booksellers 
in  New  York  to  keep  the  publications  thus  selected. 


208  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

It  was  just  when  this  arrangement  was  to  cease  that 
I  entered  upon  my  duties.  In  the  meantime  Dr.  Stone 
had  resigned  his  position  as  secretary.  I  took  his  place 
as  the  general  manager  and  secretary,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Andrews  of  Virginia,  was  appointed  editor.  Thus  it 
happened  that  the  society  came  to  be  largely  managed 
by  two  natives  of  Vermont.  Both  he  and  I  were  born 
among  the  Green  Mountains,  and  there  spent  our 
boyhood. 

Now  Vermont,  like  New  Hampshire,  was  said  to  be  a 
good  state  to  come  from,  and  probably  it  was  well  that  we 
both  left  that  state  and  came  away.  For  one,  1  have  al- 
ways been  ready,  and  proud,  to  own  my  Green  Mountain 
nativity. 

During  the  first  month  in  New  York  I  had  no  one  to 
assist  me  at  the  depository.  I  had  to  act  as  secretary, 
agent,  clerk,  and  boy.  It  was  rather  a  new  experience. 
Very  soon  however  we  were  settled  in  our  new  quarters 
at  No.  11  Bible  House,  where  we  had  an  office  and  sales 
room,  also  a  room  for  storing  boxes. 

I  found  that  the  Parish  Visitor,  and  the  Standard 
Bearer,  two  monthly  periodicals,  one  for  parish  uses, 
and  the  other  -for  Sunday  school  purposes,  had  been 
established.  Dr.  Andrews  edited  the  Visitor,  and  the 
Rev.  Washington  Rodman  edited  the  Standard  Bearer. 
Both  were  issued  from  the  office  of  the  society,  and  the 
accounts  were  kept  there. 

It  was  not  long  before  Mr.  Rodman  retired  from  the 
editorship  of  the  Standard  Bearer,  and  Miss  Marcia  Hall 
took  his  place.  Her  ability  and  skill  in  writing  for 
children  were  very  great,  and  under  her  management 
the  periodical  rapidly  increased  in  circulation  and 
usefulness. 

In  our  new  quarters  we  were  enabled  to  systematize 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  209 

matters  very  much.  I  made  it  a  rule  to  spend  the  whole 
day  at  the  depository.  The  office  afforded  all  necessary 
convenience  for  conducting  my  correspondence,  and  for 
receiving  the  clergy  and  others  who  might  call. 

I  may  as  well  state  here  that  the  executive  committee 
who  were  my  associates  in  the  management  of  affairs 
were  as  follows.  Of  the  clergy,  the  Kev.  Dr.  B.  C.  Cut- 
ter, H.  Anthon,  E.  Neville,  Rev.  Messrs.  G.  T.  Bedell, 
S.  Cooke,  and  E.  H.  Canfield.  Of  the  laity,  Hon.  Luther 
Bradish,  Messrs.  Stewart  Brown,  E.  W.  Dunham,  Horace 
Webster,  S.  Cambreling,  and  J.  B.  Herrick.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Andrews  and  myself  were  by  virtue  of  office  ex-officio 
members.  The  committee  held  monthly  meetings.  As 
the  society  commenced  publishing  a  good  deal,  I  was 
obliged  to  spend  most  of  my  evenings  in  reading  proofs. 
In  this  tiresome  work  Miss  Hall  rendered  much  assist- 
ance, but  not  unfrequently  I  had  to  tax  my  eyes  till  long 
after  midnight.  I  worked  during  this  winter  and  spring 
from  fourteen  to  sixteen  hours  a  day.  It  was  my  habit 
not  to  go  to  bed  till  my  letters  were  all  answered,  the 
proofs  read,  and  the  books  properly  written  up.  Any 
departure  from  this  rule  only  led  to  confusion  and  more 
labor.  More  than  half  the  trouble  in  business  comes 
from  not  attending  to  things  at  the  proper  time.  I  was 
not  brought  up  under  the  maxim,  "  Never  do  to-day  what 
can  be  put  off  until  to-morrow."  Early  in  March,  a  month 
after  I  had  entered  upon  my  work  in  New  York,  I  was 
invited  to  take  temporary  charge  of  the  Church  of  the 
Incarnation.  The  rector,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Harwood,  had 
suddenly  broken  down,  and  was  ordered  by  his  physician 
to  go  to  a  warmer  climate.  As  my  Sundays  were  free, 
I  complied  with  the  request  of  the  vestry,  and  took 
charge  of  the  parish,  promising  to  render  such  services 
as  my  many  engagements  would  permit.  It  was  Lenten 


210  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

seaaon,  and  a  class  was  to  be  prepared  for  confirmation 
Thus  ray  whole  time  was  well  filled  up.  I  had  several 
week-day  and  week  evening  services,  and  service  on 
Sunday. 

On  the  first  of  January  of  this  year,  1854,  the  first 
numbers  of  the  Episcopal  Quarterly  Revieio  appeared. 
Our  office  was  the  headquarters,  and  I  had  to  act  as 
editor  and  business  agent.  Of  course  this  was  estab- 
lished and  carried  on  in  the  interests  of  evangelical 
principles.  This  periodical  added  very  much  to  my 
cares  and  responsibilities.  I  very  soon  found  that  no 
class  of  men  had  to  be  more  gingerly  handled  than  the 
writers  of  articles  for  reviews  and  other  periodicals.  It 
is  astonishing  how  sensitive  they  are.  To  differ  from 
them  as  to  the  merits,  wisdom,  or  expediency  of  their  pro- 
ductions is  a  mortal  offence.  As  1  am  not  now  writing 
for,  or  from  a  journal,  I  may  as  well  finish  what  I  have  to 
say  about  the  Review.  Very  largely  through  my  agency, 
a  fund  had  been  collected  for  carrying  on  the  Review. 
The  editor  received  no  compensation  for  his  services, 
the  contributors  were  paid  moderately.  Some  of  our 
ablest  divines  and  layman  contributed  articles,  and  the 
periodical  was  continued  through  several  years  with  a 
good  degree  of  success.  It  secured  the  attention  of  the 
public  mind,  and  accomplished  the  object  for  which  it 
was  established. 

My  engagement  at  the  Incarnation  terminated  on 
Whitsun  Sunday,  the  second  Sunday  in  June.  The  ves- 
try asked  me  to  continue  in  charge  till  the  return  of  Mr. 
Harwood.  This  I  would  gladly  have  done,  for  the  people 
were  very  kind  and  cordial,  and  my  brief  connection  with 
them  had  been  very  agreeable.  But  the  vestry  of  St. 
George's  had  elected  me  as  an  assistant  to  Dr.  Tyng,  to 
perform  only  Sunday  work.  This  suited  me  much  better 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  211 

than  any  arrangement  which  taxed  my  time  during  the 
week.  Accordingly  I  accepted  the  invitation,  and  com- 
menced my  services  at  St.  George's  about  the  middle  of 
June,  1854.  My  duties  at  the  office  and  at  St.  George's, 
went  on  without  interruption  during  June,  July,  and 
August. 

I  was  now  disturbed  again,  by  the  renewal  of  the  pro- 
position to  go  to  Boston  as  the  editor  of  the  Christian 
Witness.  The  paper  was  very  prosperous,  but  not  as 
decided  in  its  evangelical  character  as  was  desired.  A 
few  gentlemen  proposed  to  buy  the  paper  for  me,  and 
guarantee  a  proper  salary.  After  again  considering  the 
matter  fully,  I  had  to  decline  the  proposition.  Almost  at 
the  same  time  came  another  invitation,  which  was,  to  go 
to  Bay  Kidge  and  take  charge  of  the  parish  there  in  con- 
nection with  my  duties  in  New  York.  This  was  a  most 
tempting  proposition.  I  liked  the  place  and  people,  and 
was  almost  certain  they  liked  me,  at  least  a  little. 

This  offer,  as  well  as  the  one  from  Boston,  was  most 
favorable  in  a  worldly  point  of  view;  but  I  felt  con- 
strained to  decline. 

During  this  month  the  diocese  and  the  church  gen- 
erally were  shocked  by  the  sudden  death  of  Bishop 
Wainwright.  I  have  already  in  these  reminiscences 
spoken  of  the  election  of  Dr.  Creighton  as  provisional 
bishop.  At  the  time,  it  was  regarded  as  a  happy  solu- 
tion of  our  difficulties.  After  much  deliberation  the 
doctor  declined  to  accept  the  office.  Subsequently  Dr. 
Wainwright  was  elected,  and  was  consecrated  in  1852, 
and  died  on  the  24th  of  September,  1854. 

Less  than  a  week  after  his  death  the  annual  conven- 
tion of  the  diocese  assembled.  Three  candidates  for  the 
vacant  place,  Drs.  F.  Vinton,  Haight,  and  H.  Potter,  were 
presented,  and  strongly  urged  by  their  friends.  Dr. 


212  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Vinton  was  the  representative  of  what  was  known  as 
the  Onderdonk  party.  Dr.  Haight  was  supposed  to  be 
the  choice  of  Trinity  Church,  and  Dr.  Potter  was  re- 
garded as  the  representative  of  the  more  moderate  party, 
the  party  that  elected  Dr.  Waiuwright. 

Before  the  balloting  was  ordered,  Dr.  Tyng  made 
one  of  his  most  splendid  speeches  in  opposition  to  going 
into  an  election  so  soon  after  Bishop  Wainwright's 
death.  It  produced  a  profound  impression,  but  was  of 
no  avail  to  stop  the  hot  haste.  The  friends  of  Drs.  Vin- 
ton and  Haight  pressed  for  an  immediate  election,  and 
carried  their  point. 

After  several  ballotings,  Dr.  Potter  was  elected,  and 
thus  some  people  learned  that  the  race  is  not  always  to 
the  swift.  This  was  considered  a  wise  choice,  as  he 
has  always  sustained  an  unsullied  character,  and  was 
not  in  the  least  prone  to  extremes  of  any  kind.  It  is  a 
somewhat  remarkable  fact  that  in  the  two  great  dioceses 
of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  two  brothers  should 
have  been  elected  to  succeed  two  brothers  in  the  epis- 
copate. With  this  month  closed  the  fiscal  year  of  the 
Evangelical  Knowledge  Society.  For  eight  months  I 
had  been  industriously  engaged  in  promoting  its  work. 
When  I  took  charge  of  the  society's  business  affairs,  I 
found  things  in  a  good  deal  of  confusion.  We  now  had 
our  own  depository  and  office.  Our  affairs  were  sim- 
plified, and  everything  was  going  on  prosperously. 
Twelve  new  books  and  tracts  had  been  issued.  About 
six  thousand  dollars  worth  of  publications  had  been 
distributed,  and  the  contributions  had  increased  to  over 
fourteen  thousand  dollars,  or  more  than  double  the  pre- 
ceding year.  God  be  praised  for  it  all. 

The  following  year,  1855,  was  marked  by  no  events 
of  special  importance.  The  work  of  the  society  was 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  213 

steadily  progressing.  It  occurred  to  me,  that  as  the 
setting  forth  of  evangelical  principles  was  an  important 
object  with  the  society,  it  would  be  interesting  and  prof- 
itable to  its  friends  to  know  something  of  the  character 
and  labors  of  the  great  leaders  of  that  school,  both  in 
England  and  this  country.  If  a  tree  is  to  be  known 
by  its  fruits,  so  should  leaders  and  teachers  be  judged 
by  the  results  of  their  labors.  A  plan  was  therefore  set 
on  foot  for  bringing  out  a  series  of  evangelical  bio- 
graphies; and  as  these  biographies  would  be  of  very 
considerable  size,  in  some  cases  two  volumes,  and  would 
necessarily  be  attended  with  a  large  expenditure  of 
money,  I  proposed  to  the  committee  that  this  should 
be  made  somewhat  a  special  work,  and  that  no  book 
should  be  brought  out  until  the  necessary  funds,  specif- 
ically contributed,  should  be  obtained.  The  committee 
entered  at  once  into  the  idea,  and  I  commenced  rny 
efforts  in  that  direction.  The  first  thing  to  be  done  was 
to  make  a  selection  of  biographies  to  be  published. 
The  next  was  to  find  the  proper  parties  to  prepare  these 
works,  either  by  writing  or  editing  them.  As  soon  as 
this  was  accomplished,  I  set  to  work  to  raise  the  neces- 
sary funds.  I  did  this,  not  by  a  printed  circular  addressed 
to  our  friends  generally,  but  by  personal  letters,  ad- 
dressed to  a  number  of  individuals.  I  had  obtained 
estimates  which  enabled  me  to  state  about  what  sum 
would  be  needed  to  make  the  stereotype  plates,  and  bring 
out  an  edition  of  five  hundred  copies.  I  suggested  that 
when  one  individual  could  not  conveniently  meet  the 
whole  expense  of  bringing  out  a  given  book,  other 
friends  could  unite  in  doing  it. 

The  plan  worked  admirably.  Eesponses  to  my  letters 
came  promptly.  Contributions  ranging  from  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars  and  upwards  were  sent  in.  The 


214  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

largest  sum  I  received  from  any  one  person  was  from 
Miss  Sarah  Greene,  of  Boston,  sister  of  the  Rev.  J.  S. 
Copley  Greene;  and  niece  of  Lord  Lyndhurst,  at  one 
time  Lord  Chancellor  of  England.  She  sent  eight  hun- 
dred dollars.  Within  a  year  the  society  published  the 
biographies  of  Dr.  Bedell,  Bishop  Griswold,  Dr.  Milnor, 
Rev.  Henry  Venn,  Charles  Simeon,  Henry  Martyn, 
H.  W.  Fox,  and  Josiah  Pratt.  These  were  followed  the 
next  year  by  the  memoirs  of  Ellen  May  Woodward,  Mrs. 
Ann  R.  Page,  John  G.  Fuller,  J.  J.  Weitbrecht,  Thomas 
Scott,  James  Chisholm,  Legh  Richmond,  William  M. 
Jackson,  and  Captain  Hedley  Vicars.  To  these  were 
added  afterwards  the  memoirs  of  William  Wilberforce, 
Captain  Parry,  Edward  Bickersteth  in  two  volumes, 
John  Newton  Johnson,  the  missionary  in  Africa,  Lady 
Huntington,  Samuel  Walker  of  Truro,  Lord  Teignmouth, 
and  some  others. 

These  biographies  were  brought  out,  as  far  as  practi- 
cable, in  a  uniform  style  of  binding,  and  made  a  very 
attractive  addition  to  private  and  parish  libraries. 

While  this  particular  work  was  going  on,  there  was 
equal  activity  in  bringing  out  suitable  books  and  tracts 
for  Sunday  school  libraries,  for  use  in  parishes,  partic- 
ularly upon  the  sacraments  of  baptism,  both  adult  and 
infant,  and  upon  the  Lord's  Supper;  also  upon  confirm- 
ation, public  worship,  the  use  of  the  liturgy, — and  indeed 
upon  the  doctrines,  discipline,  and  worship  of  the  church 
generally.  In  a  surprisingly  short  time  we  had  a  good 
supply  of  nearly  everything  needed  for  parochial  and 
Sunday  school  purposes. 

As  the  society  had  been  charged  with  being  dis- 
loyal to  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  the  Church, 
I  proposed  to  the  committee  that  we  should  issue  an 
edition  of  the  Prayer  Book,  which  could  be  sold  at  a 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  215 

very  low  price,  the  object  being  to  give  it  a  very  wide 
circulation. 

The  committee  favored  the  idea,  and  I  immediately 
raised,  in  a  private  wa}7,  a  special  fund  for  making  the 
.stereotype  plates  and  bringing  out  an  edition.  I  took 
the  precaution  of  having  a  set  of  electrotype  plates 
made,  feeling  sure  that  the  book  would  be  largely  called 
for. 

In  the  spring  of  1858,  the  first  edition  was  issued,  a 
small  book,  but  neatly  bound  in  cloth.  We  sold  it  at  ten 
cents  per  copy,  a  fraction  above  cost.  Within  four 
years  we  put  into  circulation  105,982  copies. 

Soon  after  issuing  this  edition  of  the  Prayer  Book, 
through  the  generosity  of  Mr.  John  D.  Wolfe  we  bought 
the  plates  of  a  large  and  handsome  octavo  Prayer  Book, 
which  had  been  made  in  Boston,  and  also  the  plates  of 
a  medium  size  book.  And  from  these  two  sets  of  plates 
we  issued  editions  which  met  with  great  favor,  and  were 
largely  purchased  by  church  people.  The  largest  book 
was  purchased  for  reading  desks  and  chancels,  and  by 
elderly  people.  The  type  was  remarkably  distinct. 

There  was  also  prepared  a  small  book  made  up  entirely 
from  the  Prayer  Book,  arid  called  The  Mission  Service. 
The  labor  of  preparing  this  book  and  the  expense  of 
publishing  it,  were  borne  entirely  by  Mr.  John  D.  Wolfe. 
It  was  designed  for  use  in  missionary  work  when  the 
Prayer  Book  could  not  well  be  used.  The  idea  of  Mr. 
Wolfe  was  that  the  Prayer  Book  entire  would  follow  the 
use  of  the  mission  service.  This  idea  proved  to  be 
practical.  And  our  missionary  bishops  and  other  clergy 
called  for  thousands  of  copies.  In  a  few  years  several 
hundred  thousand  copies  were  put  into  circulation.  It 
was  used  in  the  army  and  navy,  in  our  prisons,  and 
throughout  our  new  settlements.  Thus  it  was  we 


216  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

answered  the  charge  of  disloyalty  to  the  Prayer  Book. 
Within  a  period  of  ten  years  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society  put  into  circulation  many  times  more  copies  of 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  than  all  the  Prayer  Book 
Societies  in  the  country,  and  in  addition  to  this,  through 
the  mission  service  thousands  upon  thousands  were  made 
acquainted  with  it.  The  truth  is,  the  friends  of  the 
society  stood  by  the  doctrines  and  worship  of  the  Prayer 
Book.  In  the  forefront  of  its  organization,  it  declares  it 
to  be  its  leading  object  to  present  and  maintain  these 
doctrines  and  this  worship.  And  had  not  multitudes  felt 
that  these  great,  fundamental  principles  were  put  in 
peril  by  the  teachings  and  practices  of  some  of  our 
bishops  and  clergy,  this  society  would  never  have  been 
heard  of.  Away,  then,  with  all  charges  of  disloyalty 
either  to  the  Prayer  Book  or  the  Church. 

It  was  in  1858,  I  think,  that  another  organization  took 
place  which  occasioned  a  good  deal  of  excitement,  and 
caused  no  little  talk.  This  was  the  establishment  of  the 
American  Church  Missionary  Society.  For  some  time 
there  had  been  a  growing  dissatisfaction  with  the  action 
and  results  of  our  Board  of  Missions,  so  far,  at  least,  as 
the  domestic  part  of  its  work  was  concerned.  By  a 
strange  blunder,  as  it  always  seemed  -to  me,  when  the 
Board  of  Missions  was  created  at  the  General  Convention 
held  in  Philadelphia  in  1835,  there  was  a  tacit  under- 
standing which  amounted  to  a  moral  obligation,  that  in 
the  division  of  the  world  into  two  fields,  the  domestic 
department  was  committed  substantially,  and  practically, 
to  the  High  Church  party,  and  the  foreign  work  to 
the  Low  Church  party. 

I  do  not  mean  to  impugn  the  motives  of  any  one  who 
acted  on  that  occasion.  I  believe  all  were  honest  in  their 
efforts  to  do  the  best  thing.  At  any  rate,  there  was  a 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  217 

grand  jubilee,  with  its  Te  Deums,  and  universal  hand- 
shaking over  the  result.  It  was  indeed  a  happy  family. 

But  there  were  at  least  two  sharp  and  decided  nega- 
tives to  the  organization,  and  they  came  from  Dr.  Al- 
onzo  Potter,  and  Dr.  Stephen  H.  Tyng.  I  was  then  a 
young  man,  at  Gambier,  Ohio.  When  the  news  reached 
us  of  what  had  been  done,  Dr.  Sparrow  and  myself 
happened  to  be  together,  and  we  exclaimed,  "  What  a 
mistake  !  what  a  mistake  !  " 

Twenty-four  years  after,  in  the  Sunday  school  rooms 
of  the  Church  of  the  Ascension,  I  was  present  and  took 
an  active  part  in  the  organization  of  the  American 
Church  Missionary  Society.  Due  notice  had  been  given 
of  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  and  all  interested 
in  the  matter  were  invited  to  attend,  or  in  case  they 
could  not  be  present,  to  communicate  their  thoughts 
and  wishes  in  writing. 

There  was  a  large  attendance  from  different  parts  of 
the  country,  and  there  were  many  letters  received. 
These  letters  came  to  me  as  secretary  of  the  smaller 
meeting  which  issued  the  call. 

One  whole  day  was  spent  in  earnest  discussion  as  to 
the  expediency  of  such  an  organization.  Mr.  William 
Welsh  of  Philadelphia,  opposed  the  resolution  looking 
to  an  organization,  with  his  usual  and  untiring  energy. 

I  remember  calling  him  to  order  once  or  twice  for 
irrelevancy,  and  he  good-naturedly  said,  he  knew  he 
was  all  out  of  order,  but  he  hoped  the  widest  liberty 
would  be  allowed. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Howe,  was  then  the  rector  of  St.  Luke's 
Church,  to  which  Mr.  Welsh  belonged.  Dr.  Howe  had 
much  to  do  in  organizing  the  Missionary  Association 
for  the  West.  He  and  others,  therefore,  were  not  ready 
for  the  new  organization. 


218  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

Among  the  letters  received  there  was  one  from  Bishop 
Burgess,  in  which  he  expressed  the  opinion  that  it  was 
not  advisable  to  proceed  at  present  to  the  formation  of 
a  new  society.  When,  at  length,  a  vote  was  reached, 
there  was  found  to  be  a  very  strong  majority  in  favor 
of  the  organization.  With  this  decision  I  most  fully 
accorded.  When  the  association  for  the  West  was 
formed,  I  thought  and  said  that  it  was  only  a  half  way 
measure;  that  the  exigencies  of  the  Church  demanded 
a  positive  and  decided  stand. 

After  the  decision  was  reached  to  organize  a  new  and 
independent  society,  an  adjournment  took  place,  that  a 
constitution  and  by-laws  might  be  prepared  and  sub- 
mitted for  adoption.  On  reassembling,  the  organization 
was  completed  by  the  adoption  of  a  constitution  and  a 
code  of  by-laws.  The  following  officers  were  elected. 
President,  the  Hon.  Philip  Williams,  Virginia;  Vice  Presi- 
dents, Rev.  John  S.  Stone,  D.D.,  Massachusetts,  Rev. 
Tiichard  Newton,  D.D.,  Pennsylvania,  Rev.  C.  M.  Butler, 
D.D.,  Washington  City,  Hon.  N.  G.  Pendleton,  Ohio, 
Hon.  Robert  Barnwell,  South  Carolina,  David  J.  Ely, 
Esq.,  Chicago,  111.;  Recording  Secretary,  Rev.  Richard 
B.  Duane,  Trenton,  N.  J. ;  Treasurer,  Edward  W.  Dun- 
ham, Esq.,  New  York;  Corresponding  Secretary,  Rev. 
H eman  Dyer,  D.D.,  New  York;  Executive  Committee, 
Rev.  Henry  Anthon,  D.D.,  Rev.  Eli  H.  Cantield,  D.D., 
Rev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  D.D.,  Rev.  Lot  Jones,  D.D.,  Rev. 
Frederick  S.  Wiley,  Edward  W.  Dunham,  Horace  Web- 
ster, Frederick  T.  Peet,  Frederick  G.  Foster,  Stephen 
Cambreling. 

In  the  prosecution  of  my  work  I  made  several  visits 
to  various  parts  of  the  country.  One  was  to  Cincinnati, 
by  the  way  of  Pittsburgh  and  Columbus;  and  on  my  re- 
turn by  way  of  Gam  bier,  I  spent  a  few  days  in  Pitts- 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK,  219 

burgh,  seeing  some  old  friends  and  attending  to  some 
business. 

I  left  Pittsburgh  on  Friday,  expecting  to  be  in  Cin- 
cinnati early  on  Saturday.  It  was  in  the  winter,  and  a 
heavy  snow  storm  came  on  and  so  blocked  the  roads, 
that  with  difficulty  our  train  reached  Columbus  late 
Saturday  night.  It  was  indeed  after  midnight.  As  it 
was  impossible  for  me  to  meet  my  appointments  for 
Sunday  in  Cincinnati,  I  remained  in  Columbus  and 
preached  in  Trinity  Church.  The  next  day  I  proceeded 
to  Cincinnati,  where  I  was  most  kindly  received  by 
Bishop  Mcllvaine,  then  residing  at  Clifton,  just  out  of 
the  city,  by  Dr.  Butler,  rector  of  Christ  Church,  and  Dr. 
Nicholson,  rector  of  St.  John's,  and  by  my  old  Gambler 
and  Pittsburgh  friend,  Mr.  Thomas  G.  Odiorne,  by  whom, 
and  his  excellent  wife,  I  was  most  hospitably  entertained. 

As  I  was  expected  to  preach  for  the  society  in  Christ 
Church,  and  St.  John's,  I  had  to  remain  over  to  the  fol- 
lowing Sunday. 

This  gave  rne  the  opportunity  of  meeting  a  good  many 
of  the  people,  and  the  time  was  not  lost. 

Besides  the  collections  in  the  churches,  one  person 
became  an  annual  subscriber  for  four  hundred  dollars, 
and  others  for  smaller  sums. 

I  spent  one  night  and  a  day  at  Bishop  Mcllvaine's. 
We,  of  course,  had  much  to  talk  about.  Before  his  day 
in  Ohio,  I  had  been  a  studenf,  tutor,  and  principal  of 
Milnor  Hall,  one  of  the  departments  of  the  institution  at 
Gambier.  I  had  also  been  secretary  of  the  convention, 
and  as  such  had  visited  him  in  Brooklyn,  while  he  was 
the  rector  of  St.  Ann's  Church,  to  convey  to  him  the 
action  of  the  Ohio  convention  in  his  election,  and  lay 
before  him  the  facts  relating  to  Bishop  Chase's  resig- 
nation, and  such  other  information  as  he  .might  wish 


220  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

More  than  this  I  had  been  the  treasurer  of  the  Episcopal 
Fund,  and  in  that  day  this  involved  no  small  amount  of 
labor. 

As  there  was  no  endowment,  and  as  the  treasurer  had 
to  see  that  the  money  was  raised  arid  paid  over  to  the 
bishop  as  fast  as  it  became  due,  I  took  the  responsibility 
of  devising  ways  and  means,  and  went  ahead.  By  dint 
of  a  persevering  effort,  I  got  into  operation  a  plan  by 
which  the  bishop  received,  quarterly  and  promptly,  his 
salary.  Now  as  all  this  took  place  more  than  twenty 
years  before,  and  as  both  of  us  had  been  rather  busy  in 
our  way,  we  spent  much  of  the  day,  and  most  of  the 
night,  in  calling  up  the  scenes  of  past  days,  and  in 
discussing  the  state  of  things  in  our  Church,  and  its 
prospects  for  the  future. 

On  the  whole,  my  visit  to  Cincinnati  was  most  satis- 
factory, and  productive  of  good  results  to  the  society. 

My  stay  in  Gambier,  on  my  way  home,  was  very  brief, 
just  long  enough  to  see  some  old  friends,  and  take  a 
little  look  at  the  old  and  the  new  buildings.  Truly 
Gambier  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  places  in  this  world. 

On  my  return  to  New  York,  I  was  more  than  ever  full 
of  business. 

On  two  occasions  I  visited  Virginia,  to  attend  their 
conventions,  and  to  be  present  at  meetings  in  behalf  of 
the  society,  once  at  Winchester  and  once  at  Fredericks- 
burgh.  It  was  so  arranged  that  one  whole  evening  was 
devoted  to  the  society.  I  was  expected  to  tell  them 
what  we  were  doing;  and  various  clergymen  and  laymen 
made  addresses;  usually  both  of  the  bishops  had  some- 
thing to  say.  At  Winchester  I  had  the  opportunity  of 
attending  the  services  at  a  colored  church,  a  few  miles 
out  of  town. 

As   the  law  required  that  at  least  four  white  men 


LIFE    TN  NEW    YORK.  221 

should  be  present  at  all  such  services,  F  went  out  with 
these  four  gentlemen.  We  found  the  church  packed  full 
of  colored  people,  mostly  slaves.  The  crowd  had  been 
drawn  together  to  hear  a  celebrated  negro  preacher 
from  Baltimore. 

As  we  entered  the  church,  the  congregation  arose  and 
continued  standing  until  we  reached  the  platform,  where 
chairs  had  been  placed  for  us.  A  local  preacher  assisted 
in  the  services,  which  were  conducted  with  great  pro- 
priety. The  singing  was  truly  excellent  and  edifying. 

The  preacher  took  for  his  subject  the  case  of  Naaman, 
the  Syrian  captain,  and  most  graphically  described  the 
scene  which  he  imagined  may  have  taken  place.  The 
little  maid,  her  mistress,  the  king,  the  warrior,  and  the 
prophet  were  made  to  pass  before  the  mind's  eye  with  a 
most  vivid  reality.  Some  parts  were  eloquent  and  thril- 
ling to  the  last  degree.  He  depicted  with  surpassing 
power  what  was  evidently  the  state  of  mind,  as  time 
after  time  Naaman  went  down  into  the  water  and 
came  out  again.  The  varied  expressions  of  counte- 
nance, the  tones  of  voice,  and  the  acting  of  the  speaker 
as  he  went  on,  brought  the  great  Syrian  captain  with 
all  his  struggling  anxieties  and  emotions,  his  pride, 
his  fears,  and  his  hopes,  so  before  us  as  to  make  it  all 
an  intense  reality.  And  when,  at  the  last,  Naaman 
went  down  for  the  seventh  time,  it  was  with  slow  and 
trembling  steps. 

Long  he  remained  in  the  water,  and  when  at  length, 
he  turned  to  come  out,  he  was  made  to  halt  and  hesitate, 
and  express  by  look  and  act  the  terrible  anxiety  which 
filled  his  breast.  He  would  not  look  at  himself,  but 
slowly  made  his  way  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  an«d  then, 
glancing  at  his  hands,  he  stopped,  stood  perfectly  still, 
then  examined  his  wrists,  his  arms,  and  by  degrees  his 


222  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

body;  and  then  with  one  burst  of  joy  and  delight  he 
exclaimed,  "  I  am  healed  !  I  am  healed !  " 

As  the  preacher  gave  this  cry,  the  whole  audience 
sprang  to  their  feet,  shouting  at  the  top  of  their  voices, 
"  Glory,  Hallelujah  !  bless  God,  he  is  saved  !"  For  some 
time  there  was  nothing  but  weeping  and  shouting  for 
joy;  and  I  didn't  wonder,  for  I  found  it  nearly  impossible 
to  keep  from  jumping  up  and  shouting  too.  It  was  in- 
deed a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten. 

I  was  much  amused  at  times  at  the  way  he  brought 
in  and  spoke  of  the  little  maid.  He  said  she  served 
Naaman's  wife,  and  called  her  mistress,  but  that  was 
only  by  way  of  courtesy.  She  didn't  belong  to  Naaman 
or  his  wife,  for  she  had  been  stolen  from  her  country  and 
her  parents,  and  was  now  a  captive.  But  she  had  been 
well  brought  up,  and  was  a  good  child.  She  was  always 
polite,  and  made  herself  useful.  These  sallies  of  mingled 
wit  and  sarcasm  were  followed  by  a  broad  grin  and  the 
showing  of  any  amount  of  ivory  through  the  whole 
audience.  For  ability,  description,  pathos,  and  power,  I 
have  rarely  heard  the  equal  of  this  sermon. 

It  was  my  privilege  to  attend  another  Virginia  conven- 
tion, at  Fredericksburgh.  There  was  a  great  assembly, 
much  larger  than  at  Alexandria,  Staunton,  or  Winchester. 
I  was  quartered  at  the  house  of  the  president  of  the  bank. 
Dr.  Tyng  lodged  at  the  same  house.  How  many  others 
slept  in  the  house  and  out-buildings  I  do  not  know,  but 
some  thirty  persons  took  their  meals  there. 

Two  things  occurred  during  the  convention  which 
made  a  deep  impression.  The  Sunday  afternoon  had 
been  set  apart  for  addresses  by  Lieut.  Smith,  of  the  Vir- 
ginia Military  Institute,  and  by  Dr.  Tyng. 

There  had  been  a  rather  extraordinary  religious  inter- 
est among  the  cadets  at  the  institute,  much  like  that 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  223 

which  took  place  at  West  Point  while  Bishop  Mcllvaine 
was  the  chaplain.  Lieut.  Smith,  the  principal,  had  been 
requested  to  give  some  account  of  it,  and  Dr.  Tyug  had 
been  advertised  to  make  an  address  to  the  men. 

The  crowd  was  immense.  Two  or  three  special  trains 
came  in  to  bring  the  people  from  towns  fifteen  and 
twenty  miles  distant.  Lieut.  Smith  made  the  first  ad- 
dress. It  was  well  enough,  but  by  far  too  long,  especially 
under  the  circumstances.  The  people  really  came  to 
hear  Dr.  Tyng. 

When  the  doctor  arose,  I  saw  at  once  that  he  was 
disturbed,  and  I  had  a  sort  of  dread  lest  something  un- 
pleasant might  occur.  After  he  had  been  speaking  for 
some  time,  \  noticed  a  little  stir  in  a  distant  part  of  the 
audience.  The  doctor  stopped,  stood  perfectly  still  till 
some  half  a  dozen  or  more  left.  He  then  went  on  for 
fifteen  minutes  or  so,  when  there  was  another  stir,  and 
ten  or  fifteen  more  left.  The  doctor  again  stopped,  and 
looking  around,  he  said,  in  his  sharp  ringing  voice,  "  I 
perceive  this  audience  is  tired,  and  I  don't  wonder.  I 
will  not  tax  them  longer."  With  that  he  sat  down. 

Immediately  a  gentleman  in  the  audience  arose  and 
said,  "  We  are  not  tired;  but  some  parties  who  came  by 
special  trains  have  had  to  leave  in  order  to  take  the  train 
home.  We  hope  Dr.  Tyrig  will  go  on."  And  on  the 
doctor  went,  making  one  of  his  great  and  remarkable 
addresses. 

When  the  audience  was  dismissed,  very  many  came 
and  apologized  to  Dr.  Tyng,  and  explained  why  the  inter- 
ruptions had  taken  place. 

The  other  incident  which  marked  this  convention  was 
the  news  which  came  from  Washington  that  Senator 
Sumner  of  Massachusetts  had  been  stricken  down  in  the 
Senate  Chamber  by  Preston  Brooks  of  South  Carolina. 


224  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

The  news  created  intense  excitement,  and  cast  a  gloom 
over  the  whole  place.  Bishop  Meade  and  Bishop  Johns 
were  most  deeply  distressed  by  it. 

I  happened  to  be  sitting  in  a  large  drawing-roon>with 
a  few  others  persons, — Major  Ambler,  a  son-in-law  of 
Chief  Justice  Marshall,  and  a  very  prominent  man  in  Vir- 
ginia being  of  the  number, — when  two  or  tnree  younjf  hot 
bloods  came  in  and  announced  the  fact,  adding,  "  Served 
him  right:  we  are  glad  of  it."  The  major  turned  to  them, 
and  in  a  most  earnest  manner,  said, — "Young  men,  you 
do  not  know  what  you  are  talking  about.  This  is  the 
most  terrible  blow  that  has  ever  fallen  upon  the  South; 
and  I  deeply  deplore  it."  His  voice  trembled  with  emo- 
tion, for  he  was  deeply  affected. 

How  strange  it  was.  Senator  Sumner  had  just  finished 
the  first  part  of  his  great  speech  on  "  The  Barbarism  of 
Slavery."  He  was  stricken  down  with  a  bludgeon;  was 
disabled  for  two  years  and  more;  visited  foreign  coun- 
tries to  obtain  the  best  medical  skill,  and  was  a  constant 
and  great  sufferer.  In  the  meantime  Preston  Brooks 
died,  and  soon  after,  Judge  Butler,  who  was  charged 
with  instigating  the  foul  deed,  died  also. 

Mr.  Sumner  again  returned  to  the  senate,  and  upon 
the  first  opportunity  arose  and  concluded  the  speech 
which  he  had  commenced  more  than  two  years  before; 
only  remarking  by  way  of  introduction,  that  he  had 
been  prevented  thus  long  from  finishing  his  speech,  by 
what  might  be  considered  another  illustration  of  the 
"  Barbarism  of  Slavery." 

The  only  other  occasion  of  my  visiting  Virginia  before 
the  war,  was  during  the  session  of  the  General  Convention 
in  Richmond,  in  October,  1859. 

The  twelfth  annual  and  the  fourth  triennial  meeting 
of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  took  place  at  that 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  225 

time.  The  attendance  was  large,  and  the  interest  very 
great. 

The  speakers  at  the  anniversary  were  Bishop  Mcll- 
vaine,  the  Hon.  C.  C.  Messenger  of  South  Carolina,  and 
Dr.  Stevens. 

The  triennial  report  showed  a  good  degree  of  growth 
and  prosperity  on  the  part  of  the  society.  The  receipts 
for  the  three  years  had  been  $85,375.69.  The  expendi- 
ture, $79,099.73.  The  number  of  publications  issued  at 
the  same  time  was  187,  containing  16,336  pages;  and  the 
aggregate  circulation  of  the  Parish  Visitor  and  Standard 
Bearer,  was  about  20,000  copies  monthly. 

While  in  Richmond  I  was  the  guest  of  Dr.  Bolton,  a 
prominent  physician  and  active  layman  of  the  city. 

We  had  many  talks  about  the  state  of  the  country  and 
its  prospects.  He  was  rilled  with  anxiety  as  to  civil  and 
political  affairs.  He  spoke  freely  of  men  and  measures, 
and,  to  my  surprise,  did  not  in  the  least  conceal  his  con- 
victions as  to  slavery.  He  told  me  how  it  was  operat- 
ing, and  what  injury  it  was  doing  to  the  best  interests  o* 
Virginia.  I  was  much  surprised  to  learn  from  him  that 
some  of  the  best  agricultural  counties  in  the  state  were 
largely  engaged  in  raising  slaves  for  the  market;  that 
it  was  more  lucrative  than  raising  cattle,  horses,  or  wheat 
and  tobacco.  This  was  a  revelation  to  me,  and  painful  as 
it  was  new. 

One  day  he  took  me  to  see  the  slave  pen,  and  the 
auction  rooms,  where  sales  of  men  and  women  were  made 
to  the  agents  of  the  cotton  and  sugar  planters  in  the 
more  southern  states.  The  whole  thing  distressed  me 
very  much,  and  I  couldn't  but  ask  myself,  what  is  to  be 
the  end  of  all  this.  Little  did  1  then  dream  that  the  end 
was  so  near  at  hand. 

Henry  A.  Wise  was  made  the  Governor  of  Virginia. 


226  RECORDS    OF   AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

One  month  after,  John  Brown  made  his  raid  on  Harper's 
Ferry.  It  came  like  a  clap  of  thunder  upon  the  nation. 
Within  two  weeks  the  celebrated  correspondence  between 
Lydia  Maria  Child  and  Gov.  Wise  took  place,  and  at  once 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  copies  were  distributed  over 
the  whole  land,  and  the  sentiment  was  rapidly  created 
which  elected  Abraham  Lincoln  President  of  the  United 
States. 

Much  interest  was  awakened  in  theGeneral  Convention 
by  the  presence  of  so  many  leading  laymen.  There  was 
a  special  desire  to  hear  Judge  Murray  Hoffman,  and 
Samuel  B.  Ruggles,  of  New  York.  The  debates  were 
often  able  and  eloquent,  but  nothing  of  special  import- 
ance was  done.  Five  bishops  were  consecrated  at  this 
time,  among  them  Bishop  Bedell,  and  Bishop  Whipple. 

On  my  way  to  Richmond  I  spent  a  day  at  the  Virginia 
Seminary,  to  attend  the  services  of  the  opening  and  dedi- 
cation of  Aspinwall  Hall,  a  new  and  very  imposing  build- 
ing erected  at  the  sole  expense  of  William  H.,  and  John 
L.  Aspinwall,  of  New  York. 

While  there,  I  was  painfully  impressed  by  the  meager 
accommodations  afforded  by  the  other  buildings,  and 
made  up  my  mind  that  something  ought  to  be  done,  and 
that  too,  without  delay.  Sometime  before,  I  had  done 
what  I  could  to  aid  in  increasing  the  endowment  of  the 
institution,  and  upon  a  representation  made  by  me  to  Mr. 
Sheafe  as  to  the  condition  of  the  grounds  of  the  sem- 
inary, he  placed  one  thousand  dollars  in  my  hands  to  be 
used  as  I  thought  best,  for  their  improvement. 

I  immediately  wrote  to  one  of  the  professors  stating 
that  a  friend  of  mine  would  give  one  thousand  dollars, 
if  another  one  thousand  dollars  could  be  raised  in  Vir- 
ginia, for  the  same  object.  My  letter  was  sent  to  Bish- 
op Meade.  He  could  hardly  believe  any  one  seriously 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  227 

intended  to  do  such  a  thing,  but  finally  said  he  would  be 
responsible  for  the  other  thousand.  Accordingly,  the 
whole  domain,  consisting  of  a  good  many  acres,  was  in- 
closed by  a  very  pretty,  but  substantial  fence.  Roads 
and  walks  were  constructed,  trees  were  set  out,  and  all 
necessary  improvements  were  made,  so  as  to  make  the 
institution  and  its  surroundings  as  attractive  as  possible. 
But  there  remained  the  old  seminary  buildings,  right  be- 
hind Aspinwall  Hall,  small,  low.  mean,  and  shabby  in 
appearance.  How  was  this  state  of  things  to  be  reme- 
died? I  thought  it  over  while  at  the  seminary,  on 
my  way  to  Eichtnond,  and  while  at  Richmond. 

In  due  time  I  conferred  with  a  few  persons  and  then 
left,  taking  the  night  train  and  reaching  Philadelphia  in 
the  morning. 

From  Philadelphia  I  went  out  to  Mr.  John  Bohlen's 
country  seat,  at  Chestnut  Hill.  Fortunately  I  found 
him  at  home.  With  scarcely  any  delay,  I  told  him 
what  I  had  come  for, — to  get  his  family  to  put  up 
a  new  building  at  the  Virginia  Seminary,  to  be 
called  Bohlen  Hall,  which  would  cost  about  ten 
thousand  dollars.  As  usual  with  him,  he  was  pretty 
fidgety  while  I  was  talking,  and  occupied,  I  think,  half  a 
dozen  different  chairs.  But  he  heard  me  through,  and 
then  proposed  we  should  take  a  walk  about  his  place. 
Indeed  it  was  beautiful,  and  I  admired  it  very  much. 

Not  another  word  had  passed  between  us  as  to  Bohlen 
Hall,  till  just  as  I  was  leaving  for  New  York.  He  then 
said  to  me  he  had  talked  the  matter  over  with  his  sister, 
and  that  they  would  build  the  Hall. 

On  reaching  New  York  I  wrote  to  Virginia,  proposing 
that  the  friends  in  Virginia  should  raise  the  money  to  put 
up  still  another  building,  to  be  called  Meade  Hall,  and 
then  the  seminary  would  be  complete.  This  was  done, 


228  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  in  due  time  the  buildings  were  erected.  I  take  no 
credit  for  what  I  did.  I  felt  that  the  object  was  most 
desirable;  had  faith  to  believe  it  could  be  accomplished; 
and  it  was  accomplished. 

After  the  organization  of  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  my  labors  were  much  increased.  As  its 
corresponding  secretary,  I  was  soon  involved  in  a  very 
extensive  correspondence  with  the  bishops,  rectors,  and 
laity  of  the  church,  as  well  as  the  missionaries.  I  also 
visited,  and  preached  in  many  of  our  churches  in  its 
behalf. 

For  five  years  I  was  the  assistant  at  St.  George's. 
During  six  or  seven  months  of  one  of  these  years  Dr. 
Tyrig  was  absent  in  Europe,  when  I  was  alone  in  charge 
of  the  church. 

I  take  great  pleasure  in  saying  that  my  connection 
with  St.  George's,  and  my  relations  to  Dr.  Tyng,  to  the 
vestry,  and  the  congregation,  were  of  the  pleasantest 
character.  I  found  the  doctor  always  considerate,  oblig- 
ing, and  accommodating.  He  was  rigidly  exact  and 
methodical,  as  well  as  prompt  and  energetic,  in  the 
administration  of  affairs.  His  cares  and  responsibilities 
were  immense. 

The  great  church,  accommodating  two  thousand  peo- 
ple and  more,  was  crowded  from  Sunday  to  Sunday. 
The  Sunday  schools  and  Bible  classes  numbered  between 
one  and  two  thousand.  And  yet,  to  all  this  work  he 
gave  a  personal  supervision.  He  knew  every  teacher, 
and  could  call  nearly  every  child  by  name.  His  admin- 
istrative abilities  were  simply  marvelous.  But  in  all 
this  work  he  was  never  in  a  hurry. 

From  his  Sunday  schools  and  Bible  classes  he  would 
come  into  the  vestry  room,  robe  himself,  and  prepare 
for  the  services  with  the  utmost  deliberation.  He 


I  From    a   Photograph   by    Kurtz,  1968  ] 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  229 

couldn't  tolerate  a  fidgety  or  fussy  person.  The  sexton 
knew  his  place,  and  kept  it.  He  was  never  obsequious, 
never  obtrusive;  but  simply  respectful,  attentive,  and  on 
time.  He  knew  better  than  to  volunteer  to  do  things, 
but  followed  with  exactness  the  prescribed  rules.  Upon 
the  instant,  he  opened  the  door  for  the  officiating  clergy 
to  pass  into  the  church;  and  this  was  a  signal  for  many 
of  the  gentlemen  to  take  out  their  watches  to  see  if  they 
were  right.  They  well  knew  that  if  there  was  correct 
time  to  be-  found  anywhere  in  the  city,  it  would  be  at 
St.  George's. 

The  church  was  crowded  to  excess.  It  came  to  be  a 
common  thing  to  have  all  the  space  around  the  chancel 
completely  filled  every  Sunday,  and  not  (infrequently 
many  had  to  stand  during  the  entire  service.  By 
crowding,  the  church  could  accommodate  from  two 
thousand  five  hundred  to  three  thousand  persons.  Of 
course  many  of  these  were  strangers,  so  that  each  Sun- 
day, beside  his  own  congregation  proper,  the  doctor 
preached  to  hundreds  of  strangers  from  all  parts  of  the 
country.  It  was  indeed  one  of  the  things  for  a  visitor 
to  do  on  corning  to  the  city,  to  attend  St.  George's 
Church,  and  hear  Dr.  Tyng  preach. 

The  more  I  was  with  Dr.  Tyng,  the  better  could  I 
understand  the  devotion  of  his  people,  and  particularly 
the  teachers  and  children  of  his  Sunday  schools,  to  him. 
They  almost  idolized  him ;  and  well  there  might  be  this 
devotion,  for  he  never  wearied  in  his  devotion  to  them. 
In  sickness  and  in  trouble  he  was  promptly  with  them, 
and  untiring  in  his  ministrations  for  their  good. 

The  anniversaries  of  his  Sunday  schools,  and  the  offer- 
ings there  made  by  the  various  classes,  and  all  the 
services  connected  with  them,  became  a  matter  of  public 
interest,  and  drew  immense  crowds.  During  this  period 


230  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  offerings  of  the  Sunday  schools,  and  of  the  congre- 
gation generally,  for  benevolent  and  Christian  objects, 
were  much  larger  than  those  of  any  other  Episcopal 
church  in  the  country,  so  that  the  influence  of  Dr.  Tyng, 
and  of  St.  George's,  throughout  the  country  was  very 
great,  and  was  freely  admitted  by  all  fair-minded  people, 
though  there  were  some  who  never  liked  to  speak  kindly 
or  peaceably  of  him. 

On  one  occasion,  a  clergyman  from  another  diocese 
was  in  one  of  our  book  stores,  the  proprietor  of  which 
was  an  old  fashioned  high  churchman,  when  something 
in  the  conversation  led  the  bookseller  to  mention  the 
name  of  Dr.  Tyng.  Instantly  this  clergyman  com- 
menced a  tirade  against  him,  and  after  blowing  out  for 
a  while,  he  closed  by  saying  that  he  "  wished  he  would 
leave  the  Church ;  he  was  no  churchman,  and  he  did  the 
Church  nothing  but  harm." 

My  old  friend,  who  was  usually  very  calm  and  very 
courteous,  was  thoroughly  annoyed  by  this  onslaught, 
and  responded,  "That  may  be  your  opinion;  but  I  tell 
you  it  is  not  my  opinion,  nor  the  opinion  of  those  who 

know  Dr.  Tyng.  If  you  take  the  whole  of ,"  here 

naming  the  clergyman's  diocese,  "  all  its  clergy,  and  all 
its  congregations,  and  put  them  together,  you  could  not 
begin  to  make  one  St.  George's." 

On  another  occasion,  Bishop  Wittingham  was  dining 
at  the  house  of  a  friend  of  mine,  and  there  were  present 
two  or  three  young  clergymen,  who  thought,  perhaps, 
they  might  gain  a  little  favor  with  the  old  bishop  by 
making  some  disparaging  remarks  about  Dr.  Tyng;  and 
so  they  expressed  the  opinion  that  he,  and  all  such  men, 
did  much  harm,  and  that  it  would  be  better  for  the 
Church  if  they  would  leave  it.  The  bishop  kept  silent 
till  they  were  through,  and  then  quietly  remarked, 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK,  231 

"Young  gentlemen,  you  are  much  mistaken.  I  have 
known  Dr.  Tyng  long  and  well.  I  do  not  agree  with 
him  in  many  things;  but  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
he  has  done  a  great  work,  and  brought  more  people  into 
our  Church  than  any  clergyman  in  it."  After  this,  the 
young  men  had  nothing  more  to  say. 

One  day  I  was  walking  with  Bishop  Wainwright,  and 
as  we  came  into  Second  Avenue  near  Sixteenth  Street, 
we  turned  around,  and  there  stood  St.  George's  in  all  its 
grandeur.  The  bishop  stood  for  a  minute,  and  said 
nothing;  and  then  lifting  up  both  hands  he  said,  in  the 
most  solemn  manner,  "  I  bless  God  for  St.  George's  !  It  is 
doing  a  wonderful  work.  I  wish  we  had  twenty  such 
churches." 

It  is  not  probably  generally  known,  that  during  his 
last  days,  Bishop  Onderdonk  of  New  York,  attended  the 
services  at  St.  George's  and  the  ministrations  of  Dr. 
Tyng.  In  the  popular  tnind  Dr.  Tyng  was  always  re- 
garded as  a  low  churchman,  and  so  in  the  popular  sense, 
he  was,  but  he  was  a  very  decided  churchman,  as  his 
father,  Judge  Tyng,  was  before  him.  Few  know,  per- 
haps, that  his  father  was,  while  on  the  bench,  asked 
to  receive  orders,  that  he  might  be  made  bishop  of 
Massachusetts. 

I  heard  Bishop  Mcllvaine  remark  once,  that  Dr.  Tyng 
said  but  little  about  his  churchmanship,  though  he  had 
a  good  deal  of  it.  When  the  Church  was  attacked,  he 
was  like  a  thermometer  plunged  in  boiling  water, 
shooting  at  once  up  to  the  highest  point.  So  he  was, 
in  all  his  connections,  tastes,  and  habits,  a  thorough 
churchman. 

In  the  great  excitement  occasioned  by  the  "  Carey 
Ordination,"  when  Bishop  Onderdonk  was  so  severely 
criticised  for  proceeding  to  ordain  the  candidate,  not- 


232  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

withstanding  the  public  protest  in  the  churches  of  Drs. 
Anthon  and  Smith,  Dr.  Tyng  stood  by,  and  defended 
the  bishop. 

While  I  was  with  him  it  was  his  custom  upon  the 
occasion  of  the  bishop  visiting  his  church  for  confirma- 
tion, always  to  say  to  the  bishop  when  he  arrived,  "  1 
hand  the  church  over  to  you  as  the  chief  pastor  for  this 
occasion.  Please  arrange  the  services  as  you  wish  to 
have  them."  But  no  man  was  ever  quicker  to  oppose 
any  unlawful  assumptions  of  power,  or  any  infractions 
of  the  rights  of  the  clergy  by  the  bishop,  than  he  was. 

When  Bishop  Alonzo  Potter  issued  his  charge  which 
seemed  to  call  in  question  the  right,  or  if  not  the  right, 
the  propriety  of  churchmen  uniting  with  other  Christians 
in  the  publication  of  books  and  tracts  for  general  use, 
Dr.  Tyng  responded  at  once  by  a  vigorous,  and  as  I 
think,  a  most  effective  pamphlet.  Dr.  Tyng  was  always 
an  earnest  supporter  of  the  American  Tract  Society,  and 
of  the  American  Sunday  School  Union. 

In  his  answer  to  Bishop  Potter  he  took  for  his  motto 
the  sixteenth  verse  of  the  third  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Philippians:  "  Nevertheless,  whereto  we  have  already 
attained,  let  us  walk  by  the  same  rule,  let  us  mind  the 
same  thing." 

I  think  he  made  it  very  clear  that  there  is  a  portion 
of  the  Lord's  work  which  is  a  common  work,  and  which 
all  Christians  may  unite  in  doing. 

During  the  early  part  of  my  life  in  New  York  I  became 
much  interested,  and  took  an  active  part  in  building 
up  St.  Luke's  Hospital.  This  brought  me  into  near  and 
pleasant  relation  with  the  revered  founder  of  the  In- 
stitution, the  Rev.  Wm.  Augustus  Muhlenberg,  D.D. 
This  relationship  ripened  into  a  very  close  and  intimate 
friendship,  which  continued  to  the  end  of  his  days. 


LIFE    IN~  NEW    YORK.  233 

Perhaps  I  have  never  met  with  one  in  whose  life, 
spirit,  character,  and  work  there  was  such  a  blending  of 
Christian  elements  and  virtues,  as  in  him.  He  was  a 
born  poet,  an  artist  of  high  order.  Music  was  his  native 
air;  wit  and  wisdom  were  united  in  him.  Theory  and 
practice  went  hand  in  hand;  his  very  eccentricities 
gave  a  charm  to  his  manners,  and  a  piquancy  to  his 
conversation.  His  impulses  were  a  kind  of  inspiration, 
and  his  very  dreams  were  flashes  of  celestial  light,  look- 
ing and  pointing  to  something  real  and  useful  in  the 
future. 

He  established,  and  for  years  conducted,  one  of  the 
beet  schools  we  have  ever  had.  He  solved  the  problem 
of  a  free  church,  where  the  rich  and  the  poor  can  meet 
together  upon  a  common  and  proper  footing.  He 
founded  and  put  into  practical  operation  a  hospital 
where  a  true  Christian  hospitality  can  be  extended  to 
all  who  need  it;  and  where  the  highest  interests  of  the 
body  and  the  soul,  are  equally  attended  to.  And  he 
finally,  in  some  degree,  put  in  shape  the  visions  he  had 
had,  of  a  coming  combination  and  community  of  human 
wants  and  interests,  and  of  a  Christ-like  spirit  and 
benevolence. 

His  was  indeed  a  remarkable  life,  and  I  esteem  it  a 
great  privilege  that  I  was  permitted  to  be  so  long 
associated  with  him. 

When  Mr.  William  H.  Aspiriwall  died,  and  the  pres- 
idency of  the  corporation  became  vacant,  at  Dr.  Muhl- 
enberg's  instance  I  presume,  I  was  elected  to  fill  his 
place.  I  deeply  felt  the  confidence  and  honor  thus  ex- 
pressed, but  was  certain  in  my  own  mind  that  the  in- 
terests of  the  hospital  would  be  best  served  by  having 
a  layman  occupy  the  place;  accordingly  I  declined  the 
appointment,  but  did  not  withdraw  my  interest  from 


'234  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  institution.  It  was  through  my  agency  that  Mr. 
J.  F.  Sheafe,  was  induced  to  furnish  the  means  for  pro- 
viding a  fine  organ  for  the  chapel  of  the  hospital,  fie 
also  paid  three  hundred  a  year  for  some  years,  to  keep 
up  a  free  bed  called  "The  Kitty  Dyer  Bed."  Ever  after, 
Mr.  Sheafe  continued  a  liberal  supporter  of  the  hospital. 
In  one  way  and  another  I  was  enabled  to  do  a  good  deal 
towards  increasing  the  endowment.  I  had  in  the  board 
of  managers  earnestly  advocated  the  importance  of  so 
increasing  the  endowment  as  to  make  it  virtually  a 
free  hospital.  So  earnest  was  I,  that  more  in  the  spirit 
of  a  joke  than  anything  else,  I  was  appointed  a 
"committee  of  one"  to  prosecute  this  matter.  I 
promptly  accepted  the  joke,  but  told  them  plainly  they 
might  expect  to  hear  from  me  pretty  soon.  And  so  they 
did.  I  made  out  a  list  of  perhaps  twenty  names,  and 
as  I  could,  I  wrote  brief  notes  to  these  parties  telling 
them  in  a  few  words  what  was  needed.  I  sent  these 
notes  out  just  as  I  had  sent  other  notes,  in  simple  faith, 
having  entire  confidence  in  the  goodness  of  the  object, 
and  that  some  of  the  persons  addressed  would  probably 
be  able  and  willing  to  aid  in  the  work. 

A  few  days  after,  meeting  a  member  of  the  board,  he 
asked  me  if  I  had  done  anything. 

I  said,  "  Yes." 

"  What  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  have  written  one  note  and  sent  it." 

"  To  whom  ?  "  he  inquired. 

I  gave  the  name;  and  then,  looking  at  me  with  a 
quizzical  expression  of  countenance,  he  said, — 

"  Well,  well,  you  must  have  faith  !  But  you  will  have 
your  labor  for  your  pains;  that's  all." 

"  Why,  so  ?  "  said  I.  "  Is  not  the  object  a  good  one  ? 
and  is  not  the  person  to  whom  I  sent  the  note  able  to 


LIFE    Iff  NEW    YORK.  235 

help  ?  I  have  simply  done  my  part,  and  there  I  leave 
it.  But  see  here,"  I  added,  "  It  seems  to  me  your  want 
of  faith  is  altogether  unwarrantable  and  wrong,  and 
I  think  you  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourself."  Almost 
immediately  I  received  a  reply  to  the  one  note  I  had 
sent  out. 

It  was  brief,  but  kind,  saying,  that  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible "I  will  give  the  subject  of  your  note  careful 
consideration." 

When  I  wrote  my  note,  the  father  of  the  person  to 
whom  I  sent  it  was  at  the  point  of  death.  I  knew 
nothing  of  this,  or  I  should  not  have  troubled  him  at 
such  a  time.  When  he  replied,  his  father  was  dead. 

The  moment  1  understood  the  matter  I  wrote  another 
note,  apologizing  for  what  I  had  done,  and  explaining 
how  it  happened.  Within  a  short  time,  less  than  a 
month,  I  had  another  note  saying  that  he  had  conferred 
with  his  brother,  and  that  a  check  had  been  sent  to  the 
treasurer  of  St.  Luke's,  towards  increasing  the  endow- 
ment fund  of  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

Not  long  after,  I  received  a  letter  from  another  party 
to  whom  I  had  sent  a  note,  saying  that  after  a  little,  the 
subject  of  my  note  should  receive  attention.  It  did  re- 
ceive attention  in  the  shape  of  a  check  for  twenty-five 
thousand  dollars. 

Other  responses  came,  and  the  endowment  was  in- 
creased to  over  one  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

I  mention  these  things  only  to  show  that  where 
proper  objects  are  properly  presented,  the  people  will, 
as  a  rule,  respond.  I  have  had  some  reputation  as  a 
successful  collector  of  money  for  benevolent  objects.. 
This  reputation  has  at  times  given  me  a  good  deal  of 
annoyance.  Parties  have  written,  or  come  to  me,  ask- 
ing my  co-operation  in  raising  funds  for  various  objects. 


236  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

In  some  of  the  cases  the  objects  have  had  no  merit 
whatever.  In  other  cases  they  had  no  claims  on  any 
parties  I  knew;  they  were  local  and  should  have  been 
attended  to  in  their  own  locality;  and  in  still  other 
cases  the  parties  applying  were  abundantly  able  to  meet 
the  claims  themselves. 

In  one  particular  instance  I  was  made  pretty  con- 
siderably angry,  without  sin,  I  hope,  by  two  gentlemen 
calling  on  me,  and  asking  if  I  would  not  go  to  a  certain 
friend  of  mine,  and  solicit  eight  thousand  dollars  to 
accomplish  a  certain  object. 

I  listened  till  they  were  through,  and  then  asked  on 
what  principle  I  should  make  this  request. 

The  answer  was,  "  The  society  is  new,  and  the  object 
is  a  worthy  one." 

"  Yes,"  said  I ;  "  but  what  has  your  president  done  ?  " 

The  question  was  a  poser;  and  after  some  hesitation 
they  stammered  out  that  he  had  not  done  much,  but  had 
suggested  if  I  would  see  this  particular  party  I  could 
probably  get  the  money. 

I  didn't  boil  quite  over,  but  came  near  it;  and  said, 
"  Give  my  compliments  to  your  president,  and  say,  when 
he  sets  a  proper  example,  my  friend  will  probably  fol- 
low it." 

Now  this  president  was  worth  millions;  and  yet  he 
would  have  a  person  not  worth  nearly  so  much  as  he 
was  do  this  work,  and  thus  spare  his  own  purse.  I 
have  seen  a  great  deal  of  this,  and  the  more  I  see  of  it 
the  more  I  detest  it. 

My  duties  as  secretary  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society  and  Church  Missionary  Society,  continued  to 
employ  my  time  very  fully,  and  both  societies  were 
constantly  increasing  and  enlarging  their  operations. 

After   five   years   of  service   at   St.   George's,    I   felt 


LIFE    IN  NEW    YORK.  237 

that  I  had  better  sever  my  connection,  and  thus  be  more 
free  to  employ  my  Sundays  particularly  in  behalf  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  I  accordingly  sent  in  my 
resignation,  which  was  accepted,  after  some  complimen- 
tary action  on  the  part  of  the  rector  and  vestry. 

During  these  years  nothing  had  occurred  to  disturb,  in 
the  least,  the  friendly  relations  between  myself  and  Dr. 
Tyng  and  his  congregation..  It  was  a  great  privilege 
and  benefit  to  me  to  be  so  long  associated  with  such  a 
ministry. 

In  1857,  or  near  the  close  of  1856,  both  myself  and 
the  society  suffered  a  great  loss  by  the  deaths  of  Mrs. 
Banyer  and  Miss  Jay.  They  died  within  a  few  days  of 
each  other.  I  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  both  of 
these  Christian  women  while  in  the  service  of  the  Ameri- 
can Sunday  School  Union,  and  from  them  had  received 
lai'ge  contributions  for  the  work  of  that  society. 

After  my  acceptance  of  the  secretaryship  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Knowledge  Society  and  my  removal  to  New 
York,  my  relations  became  quite  intimate,  and  I  saw 
very  much  of  them.  They  resided  in  Bond  Street,  and 
my  office  was  at  the  Bible  House  not  far  away. 

Very  often  one  or  the  other  would  call  on  me,  or  write 
a  note  and  send  it  by  a  servant,  to  make  inquiry  about 
various  benevolent  objects  in  which  they  were  interested. 
During  the  summer  period,  when  rny  family  were  absent 
from  the  city,  they  very  often  invited  me  to  dine  with 
them,  that  they  might  the  more  easily  confer  with  me. 
They  made  a  particular  request  that,  at  any  time  when 
special  cases  or  objects  came  before  me  needing  pecu- 
niary help,  I  should  let  them  know  it.  I  availed  my- 
self of  this  privilege  with  scrupulous  care,  and  made  it 
a  rule  never  to  call  their  attention  to  any  person  or  case 
until  I  was  satisfied  that  it  was  meritorious,  arid  one  to 


238  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

which  the  attention  of  any  Christian  person  might  with 
propriety  be  called. 

As  this  occurred  at  an  early  period  of  my  life  in  New 
York,  I  found  the  rule  of  the  greatest  service  in  my  sub- 
sequent experience  in  such  matters.  In  consequence  of 
my  relations  to  Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Jay,  a  good  many 
cases  and  the  use  of  very  considerable  sums  of  money 
came  under  consideration.  They  gave  regularly,  and 
largely,  to  our  national  or  general  societies,  and  to  very 
many  local  charities.  In  the  prosecution  of  the  work 
of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society  they  were  very 
active. 

I  recall  some  particular  instances  of  their  thoughtful 
kindness  which  may  be  worth  mentioning. 

One  day  at  my  office,  I  received  a  note  by  the  hand  of 
a  servant,  from  them,  and  on  opening  it,  I  found  a  check 
for  several  hundred  dollars.  This  was  a  little  while 
before  Christmas.  The  note  requested  that  I  would 
distribute  the  amount  among  the  families  of  poor  mis- 
sionaries in  western  fields,  where  their  support,  at  best, 
was  very  meager.  But  on  no  account  was  I  to  indicate 
to  any  of  the  parties  the  source  from  whence  it  came. 
It  was  left  to  me  to  select  the  persons,  and  make  the 
distributions  in  sums  as  I  might  think  proper. 

As  this  was  the  first  time  I  was  ever  asked  to  act  so 
completely  for  others,  I  was  nervously  anxious  to  do  it 
in  a  right  spirit,  and  in  the  right  way.  I  made  the  se- 
lection with  particular  reference  to  the  situation,  con- 
dition, and  circumstances  of  each  family,  and  then  drew 
my  own  checks  for  the  amount  to  be  sent  to  each,  and 
sent  them  with  a  brief  note,  saying,  "The  enclosed  is 
a  Christmas  gift;  not  from  me,  not  from  any  society, 
but  from  the  Lord." 

And  now,  I  only  wish  I  had  the  answers,  and  could 


LIFE   IN  NEW    YORK.  239 

print  them,  which  came  in  reply.  I  do  not  believe 
eight  or  ten  families  were  ever  made  more  happy  than 
those  of  these  missionaries.  They  wrote,  as  they  ex- 
pressed it,  with  hearts  full  of  love  and  gratitude,  and 
tears  of  joy  streaming  from  their  eyes. 

Oh  the  luxury  of  doing  good  in  such  a  way  as  this !  If 
Christians  would  do  more  of  this,  how  it  would  brighten 
up  the  lives  of  many  weary  ones  ! 

I  give  another  instance.  One  day,  a  hot  summer  day, 
a  student  from  the  General  Theological  Seminary  called 
on  me  and  said  that  two  or  three  students  were  staying 
at  the  seminary  during  the  summer  vacation.  They  had 
remained  to  pursue  their  studies,  that  they  might  make 
up  some  deficiencies,  and  at  the  same  time  be  in  the  way 
of  earning  a  little  money  in  mission  work  in  the  city, 
and  that  one  of  them  was  very  ill  in  his  room  and  wished 
to  see  me. 

As  soon  as  possible  I  went,  and  found  the  young  man 
very  ill.  He  was  alone,  and  almost  an  entire  stranger 
to  the  few  other  students  remaining.  I  spent  an  hour 
and  more  with  him,  and  by  dint  of  persevering  inquiries 
I  satisfied  myself  his  sickness  was  more  of  the  mind  and 
heart  than  of  the  body. 

I  learned  that  in  order  to  save  expenses  he  had  nearly 
starved  himself  in  college;  he  had  boarded  himself  in  his 
own  room  until  he  became  ill,  and  then  a  poor  widow 
woman  who  had  done  some  work  for  him,  insisted  that 
he  should  take  his  meals  with  her.  This  he  did,  but  he 
could  not  pay;  and  when  he  left  college  he  was  in  debt. 

On  entering  the  seminary  he  undertook  to  do  some 
teaching,  that  he  might  pay  his  debt  as  well  as  meet 
his  current  expenses.  This  he  had  been  doing  the  pro- 
ceeding year.  The  strain  was  too  great,  and  he  broke 
down  under  it;  being  of  a  nervous,  sensitive  nature  he 


240  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

had  kept  his  troubles  to  himself.  None  of  the  professors 
or  students  knew  of  his  circumstances  or  what  was 
needed.  On  leaving,  I  said,  "You  must  now  have  some 
nourishing  food,  and  when  I  call  to-morrow,  you  must 
let  me  know  how  much  you  owe.  Put  down  everything, 
add  it  up,  and  let  me  know  the  amount;  that  is  all  I  care 
to  have.  I  then  made  the  necessary  arrangements  about 
food,  and  such  care  as  he  needed,  and  left. 

The  same  afternoon  I  saw  Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Jay, 
and  briefly  stated  the  case.  They  at  once  authorized 
me  to  act  for  them,  and  furnish  all  that  was  necessary. 

The  next  day  I  called  at  the  seminary,  and  found  the 
young  man  in  much  better  spirits;  and  instead  of  giving 
the  amount  of  his  indebtedness,  he  had  written  out  a 
detailed  statement  of  his  affairs,  showing  what  his  debts 
were,  and  for  what  they  had  been  contracted.  It  was  a 
clear  case  of  a  high-spirited,  high-toned,  conscientious 
young  man,  trying  to  pay  his  own  way  through  a  long 
course  of  study,  without  any  means  except  such  as 
he  could  earn  as  he  went  along.  The  result  was,  he 
greatly  overtaxed  a  delicate  and  nervous  frame,  broke 
down  his  health,  and  became  unable  to  earn  any  money, 
or  even  to  pursue  his  studies.  We  can  admire  the 
heroism  of  the  man,  but  doubt  the  wisdom  of  his  course. 

I  returned  to  Mrs.  Banyer  and  Miss  Jay,  and  reported 
the  state  of  affairs  financially.  Several  hundred  dollars 
were  necessary  to  pay  his  debts  and  meet  his  immediate 
necessities  in  the  way  of  clothing,  etc.  This  sum  they 
gave  me,  and  added  a  handsome  amount  to  enable  the 
young  man  to  go  into  the  country  and  spend  a  month 
or  two  in  regaining  his  health.  This  was  a  noble  and 
generous  act;  but  it  was  just  like  them  to  do  it,  and  I 
may  add,  that  they  looked  after  his  wants  afterwards, 
until  his  ordination. 


VIII. 

THE  PEEIOD  OP  THE   WAE. 

FOR  some  years  there  had  been  a  growing  agitation 
throughout  the  country  upon  political  matters.  The 
root  of  it  all  was  slavery.  Other  questions,  such  as  the 
tariff,  came  in,  but  they  were  incidental,  all  springing 
out  of  the  institution  of  slavery.  It  was  this  which 
drew  the  lines,  and  arrayed  the  North  and  the  South 
against  each  other. 

This  agitation  culminated  in  1860,  when  Abraham 
Lincoln  was  elected  president.  Three  candidates  had 
been  nominated;  Mr.  Lincoln,  by  the  Republicans,  Judge 
Douglas,  by  a  section  of  the  Democrats,  and  Mr.  John 
Bell,  by  the  Conservatives. 

Mr.  Lincoln  received  a  large  majority  of  the  popular 
vote.  The  exact  number,  I  believe,  was  1,857,610.  Of 
the  electoral  vote  he  received  one  hundred  and  eighty, 
against  one  hundred  and  forty-three  for  the  other  two 
candidates. 

Mr.  James  Buchanan  was  president  at  the  time  of  Mr. 
Lincoln's  election,  and  continued  in  office  till  the  4th  of 
March,  1861. 

This  was  a  period  of  unparalleled  excitement  and  tur- 
moil. The  threatened  movement  of  secession  com- 
menced. State  after  state  withdrew,  or  rather  tried  to 
withdraw  from  the  Union.  Senators  and  representa- 


242  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

lives  left  their  seats  in  Congress,  and  even  members  of 
Mr.  Buchanan's  cabinet  resigned  their  portfolios,  and 
joined  the  secession  movement. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  Mr.  Lincoln 
assumed  his  duties  as  president. 

Immediately  after  his  inauguration  the  attack  upon 
Fort  Sumpter,  in  Charleston  Harbor,  was  made,  and  thus 
the  war  commenced, — not  by  any  action  of  Congress,  not 
by  any  proclamation  of  the  president,  but  by  the  deliber- 
ate action  of  the  secessionists.  The  news  of  this  attack 
was  flashed  over  the  country,  and  instantly  the  whole 
North  was  upon  its  feet,  and  girded  itself  for  the 
conflict. 

But  history  has  written  all  this  down  in  letters  of 
blood,  and  I  will  not  dwell  upon  it,  except  to  say,  my 
whole  soul  was  inflamed  with  zeal  in  behalf  of  my 
country  and  its  government. 

As  soon  as  the  conflict  commenced,  and  troops  were 
sent  from  the  North  to  the  seat  of  war,  it  became  evi- 
dent that  extraordinary  efforts  must  be  put  forth  to  aid 
the  government  in  providing  for  armies  brought,  thus 
suddenly,  upon  fields  of  conflict  and  slaughter.  They 
were  not  made  up  of  trained  veterans,  disciplined  by 
long  experience,  and  accustomed  to  the  hardships  of 
war,  but  they  were  our  fellow-citizens,  our  fellow-towns- 
men, our  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors.  They  had 
left  their  farms,  their  professions,  their  stores,  and  their 
shops,  and  hastened,  without  preparation  or  provision, 
to  the  battlefield.  As  we  loved  them,  as  we  admired 
and  honored  their  devotion  to  their  country,  it  was 
plainly  the  duty,  as  it  was  the  privilege,  of  those  who 
remained  at  home  to  do  everything  in  their  power  to 
minister  to  their  wants  and  necessities. 

Accordingly,  with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  the  two 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  243 

great  agencies,  the  Sanitary  and  the  Christian  Com- 
missions, were  organized  and  put  into  operation. 

As  I  was  principally  connected  with  the  Christian 
Commission,  I  shall  speak  more  particularly  of  its 
operations. 

This  organization  owed  its  origin,  mainly,  to  a  few  ear- 
nest and  active  spirits  among  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Association.  Prominent  among  these  was  Colonel 
Vincent  Colyer,  of  New  York.  He  left,  for  a  time,  a 
lucrative  profession,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  troops 
passing  through  New  York,  and  also  visited  the  seat  of 
war.  Others  joined  him,  and  they,  as  far  as  possible 
supplemented  the  duties  of  the  few  chaplains  who  be- 
longed to  the  army.  Their  letters  and  reports  stirred  up 
the  people  at  home  and  prompted  to  immediate  action. 

In  the  autumn  of  1861,  the  Christian  Commission  was 
formed,  and  Mr.  George  H.  Stuart,  of  Philadelphia,  was 
appointed  its  president.  In  1862,  the  New  York  branch 
was  established.  This  was  done  to  facilitate  operations. 
From  New  York,  supplies  of  all  kinds  could  be  sent  by 
water  to  all  points  on  the  South  Atlantic  Coast  and  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico.  Upon  the  general  board,  the  execu- 
tive committee,  and  other  sub  and  special  committees,  I 
was  appointed,  and  rendered  such  service  as  I  could. 
The  headquarters  were  at  the  Bible  House,  where  also 
we  had  our  storerooms. 

Here,  for  three  years,  I  labored  incessantly,  a  portion 
of  the  time  as  secretary  of  the  executive  committee,  and 
all  the  time  as  a  member  of  different  committees.  My 
more  active  associates  were  Nathan  Bishop,  LL.D.,  F.  G. 
Foster,  S.  H.  Wales,  Morris  K.  Jessup,  Archibald  Rus- 
sell, John  Taylor  Johnston,  James  M.  Brown,  Dr.  Oliver 
Bronson,  D.  Willis  James,  James  C.  Holden,  and  Stephen 
Cutter. 


244  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

In  the  way  of  supplies  we  procured  and  sent  provis- 
ions, medicines,  and  delicacies  for  the  hospitals,  reading 
matter  of  all  descriptions  for  the  soldiers  in  camp  and  in 
the  hospitals,  and  clothing.  And  we  also  sent  Christian 
men,  and  Christian  women,  in  great  numbers,  to  work 
with  the  chaplains,  often  to  act  as  chaplains,  to  serve  as 
nurses,  and  in  any  needed  capacity,  in  the  hospitals, 
especially  on  the  battlefield  among  the  wounded  and 
dying. 

The  details  of  this  work  surpassed  in  interest  anything 
I  ever  read  or  heard.  As  chairman  of  the  committee  on 
public  meetings,  I  had  much  to  do  with  the  press,  and 
with  the  raising  of  funds. 

These  public  meetings  were  a  remarkable  feature  of 
this  period.  I  will  allude  to  one  or  two. 

Early  in  1863,  notice  was  given  that  a  meeting  would 
be  held  on  the  following  Sunday  evening  in  the  Acad- 
emy of  Music.  On  the  evening  named,  long  before  the 
hour  of  meeting,  thousands  assembled,  and  patiently 
waited  till  the  doors  were  opened.  Immediately  upon 
the  admission  of  the  throngs,  the  spacious  edifice  was 
packed  to  its  utmost  capacity,  and  thousands  went  away 
unable  to  gain  an  entrance. 

General  Winfield  Scott  presided.  After  singing  and 
prayer,  he  in  a  few  well  chosen  words  stated  the  object 
of  the  meeting.  On  the  right  and  left  of  the  chair  sat 
Governor  Morgan,  General  Anderson,  Judges  Allen  and 
Woodruff,  and  on  the  platform  were  grouped  scores  of 
the  clergy,  military  officers,  judges,  merchants,  and 
other  distinguished  citizens.  It  was  estimated  that 
more  than  a  thousand  persons  stood  in  the  aisles  and 
other  parts  of  the  building  during  the  two  hours  and 
more  the  meeting  lasted. 

When  the  majestic  form  of  General  Scott  appeared, 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  245 

the  vast  assemblage  arose  and  stood  in  silence,  till  he 
reached  his  seat, — a  most  impressive  act  of  blended  re- 
spect for  the  great  chieftain,  and  for  the  occasion  which 
called  the  meeting  together.  The  audience  also  arose 
when  General  Burnside  entered. 

The  speakers  were  Dr.  Tyng,  Mr.  Reed,  Colonel 
McKeon,  Rev.  Mr.  Ganse,  General  Burnside,  Rev.  Mr. 
Duryea,  and  George  H.  Stuart. 

The  effect  of  this  meeting  was  very  great.  The  men 
who  were  present,  those  who  took  part,  and  the  spirit 
which  prevailed,  inspired  confidence,  aroused  enthusi- 
asm, and  awakened  a  feeling  of  reverential  awe  through 
the  whole  community  for  the  cause  in  which  we  were 
engaged. 

Later  on  in  the  war  another  meeting  was  called,  to  be 
held  in  the  same  place.  The  arrangements  were  all 
made,  and  the  speakers  engaged.  The  object  in  calling 
this  meeting  was  not  so  much  to  raise  funds,  as  to  give 
information  as  to  the  work  the  commission  was  doing. 
But  when  the  evening  came  the  whole  country  was  in  a 
blaze  of  excitement.  The  memorable  campaign  of  the 
spring  of  1864,  had  opened,  and  the  fearful  battles  of 
the  Wilderness  were  in  progress. 

The  academy  was  thronged  by  a  vast  multitude,  eager 
to  hear  and  ready  to  do.  The  speakers  forgot  what  they 
had  prepared  to  say,  and  poured  forth  their  impassioned 
appeals  in  behalf  of  the  thousands  of  bleeding,  suffering, 
dying  men.  The  memories  of  Antietam,  of  Fredericks- 
burgh,  of  Chancellorsville,  and  Gettysburgh  were  recalled. 

It  was  a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten.  A  collection 
was  taken  up,  amounting  to  twenty-six  thousand  dollars; 
the  largest  plate  collection,  probably,  ever  taken  up  in 
this  country.  In  a  day  or  two  it  was  increased  to  thirty- 
five  thousand  dollars. 


246  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

But  we  did  not  rely  so  much  on  public  meetings  for 
raising  funds,  as  upon  keeping  the  public  informed  of 
what  the  commission  was  doing,  and  how  funds  were 
used. 

I  attended,  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mingins,  a  good  many 
meetings  in  neighboring  towns.  As  he  had  been  in 
active  service  in  the  army  as  a  representative  of  the 
commission,  I  left  him  to  do  most  of  the  speaking;  which 
he  did,  very  effectively.  Some  of  his  stories  and  in- 
cidents were  inimitably  related,  and  the  effect  upon  the 
audiences  was  prodigious.  People  would  leave  the  meet- 
tings  nearly  exhausted  by  the  painful  emotions  awakened, 
and  by  the  fits  of  uncontrollable  laughter  which  many 
of  his  stories  provoked.  Such  a  mixture  of  pathos  and 
mirth,  of  weeping  and  laughing,  I  never  witnessed. 

Sometimes  the  need  of  supplies  came  upon  us  most 
suddenly,  and  admitted  of  no  delay.  I  speak  of  one 
such  case.  During  the  last  campaign  under  General 
Grant,  when  the  final  struggle  was  at  its  height,  there 
was  a  call  for  a  large  amount  of  means;  there  was  no  time 
for  a  public  meeting.  On  Friday,  I  drew  up  a  brief 
appeal,  had  it  printed  and  sent  to  the  clergy  on  Satur- 
day, with  a  request  that  if  practicable  it  be  read  to  their 
congregations  the  next  day.  This  was  done,  and  the 
result  was  remarkable. 

At  one  of  the  churches,  that  Sunday  was  the  day  for 
their  annual  collection  for  missions.  The  clergyman 
was  at  a  loss  to  know  what  to  do;  but  he  finally  con- 
cluded to  read  the  appeal,  and  take  up  a  collection  at 
once.  This  he  did  before  his  sermon.  He  then  preached 
his  sermon  and  took  up  the  missionary  collection.  The 
first  collection  amounted  to  over  one  thousand  dollars, 
and  the  second  was  fully  up  to  what  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  do. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  247 

At  another  church  the  appeal  was  read  and  an  im- 
promptu collection  taken,  amounting  to  two  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars. 

At  another  church  the  appeal  was  read,  and  the  min- 
ister asked  his  people  to  send  in  to  him  what  they  could. 
The  response  was  about  two  thousand  dollars. 

These  cases  show  how  promptly,  and  with  what 
liberality  the  people  gave  when  there  was  a  need  for  it. 

I  could  fill  pages  with  interesting  details  of  this  work, 
but  this  is  not  necessary.  I  ought,  however,  to  say  that 
in  addition  to  what  was  done  at  home,  the  American 
missionaries  in  China,  Siam,  and  Constantinople,  made 
up,  and  sent  valuable  boxes  of  curiosities  from  their 
several  countries,  which  were  readily  sold,  and  added  a 
handsome  amount  to  our  funds.  And  from  many 
Americans  living  abroad  we  received  liberal  contribu- 
tions. Thus  from  all  classes,  and  from  all  quarters, 
came  the  help  we  needed. 

The  aggregate  of  funds  received  by  the  New  York 
branch  alone,  amounted  to  $307,649.38.  The  value  of 
stores  received  was  estimated  at  $33,904.16.  Making 
a  total  of  $341,553. 54. 

At  the  close  of  our  work  the  executive  committee 
asked  me  to  write  a  memorial  record  of  the  New  York 
branch  of  the  Christian  Commission,  which  1  did,  mak- 
ing a  volume  of  more  than  one  hundred  pages,  which 
was  dedicated,  as  a  token  of  respect  and  regard,  to 
Nathan  Bishop,  LL.D.  To  him,  more  than  to  any  other 
person,  do  we  own  the  success  of  this  important  work. 
He  gave  to  it  his  unwearied  attention,  with  a  practical 
wisdom  seldom  equalled,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 

During  the  war,  I  visited  Washington  as  one  of  a 
delegation  from  the  Christian  Commission,  upon  matters 
connected  with  the  operations  of  the  association  in  the 


248  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

army  and  the  navy.  I  was  also  present,  and  took  part 
in  the  final  great  meeting  at  the  Capitol,  where  Vice- 
President  Colfax  presided.  Previous  to  the  closing 
meeting,  the  delegation  was  received  by  the  president, 
Secretary  Stanton,  and  Secretary  Welles.  Besides  these 
visits  I  was  called  to  Washington  at  the  beginning  of 
the  war,  to  perform  the  marriage  ceremony  at  the 
wedding  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Faulkner  and  Miss  Butler, 
the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Butler,  the  rector,  at  the 
time,  of  Trinity  Church  in  that  city.  While  there  I  was 
the  guest  of  Dr.  Butler. 

The  signs  and  sounds  of  war  were  everywhere 
throughout  the  city.  General  McClellan's  headquar- 
ters were  not  far  from  the  White  House.  Couriers  and 
orderlies  were  flying  up  and  down  the  streets  in  every 
direction.  What  on  earth  they  were  doing,  nobody, 
not  even  themselves,  could  tell.  The  army  of  the 
Potomac  was  lying  a  few  miles  from  the  city  across  the 
Potomac  River;  and  between  it  and  the  headquarters 
of  the  commanding  general,  there  was  a  continual  stream 
of  officers  of  all  ranks,  and  men,  passing  and  repassing 
all  the  time;  and  the  way  they  spurred  their  horses  and 
clattered  their  swords,  would  lead  a  green  one,  like  ray- 
self,  to  think  a  mighty  battle  was  about  to  commence. 
But  there  was  nothing  of  the  kind ;  this  was  an  every  day 
performance,  for  weeks,  and  signified  nothing  but  a  little 
cheap  pomp  and  display. 

Rev.  Dr.  Butler  and  myself  drove  out  and  spent  the 
whole  day  among  the  different  divisions  of  the  army. 
We  took  dinner  with  Captain  Dudley,  in  his  tent.  To 
his  company  my  son  Douglass  belonged,  who  was 
then  in  the  service,  though  under  age.  When  the  war 
broke  out  he  was  a  pupil  at  the  Burr  Seminary,  in  Man- 
chester, and  his  patriotism  was  so  great  that  nothing 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  249 

would  do  but  he  must  drop  his  books  and  shoulder  his 
musket. 

Captain  Dudley  was  well  known  and  greatly  respected. 
His  company  was  made  up  of  a  very  good  class  of  young 
men  from  Manchester  and  the  neighboring  towns;  and 
I  was  glad  to  find  my  son  so  well  situated.  On  the 
whole,  as  I  could  not  go  to  the  war  myself,  I  was  rather 
pleased  to  be  represented  by  my  son,  though  he  was  my 
only  son,  and  a  mere  boy  at  that. 

Before  we  had  finished  dinner  I  noticed  an  unwonted 
stir  outside  of  our  tent.  Captain  Dudley  had  been 
called  out,  and  there  seemed  to  be  earnest  talking,  and 
rapid  movements  hither  and  thither.  We  left  the  tent, 
and  almost  immediately  the  bugles  sounded,  and  every- 
thing changed  like  magic.  Twenty  minutes  before,  all 
was  quiet  throughout  the  whole  army.  And  now,  as 
far  as  we  could  see,  all  was  astir;  companies  and  regi- 
ments were  in  motion.  The  doctor  and  I  got  into  our 
light  wagon,  and  started  to  drive  on  through  the  army. 
We  had  not  gone  a  hundred  yards  when  we  met  a 
column  of  infantry,  six  deep,  marching  at  double  quick 
time.  We  stopped  until  the  column  had  passed  by, 
and  then  drove  on,  and  on  either  side  we  saw  men  lying 
down ;  and  on  asking  what  the  matter  was,  learned  that 
these  were  invalid  soldiers,  and  that  they  had  fallen  out, 
not  being  able  to  keep  up  with  the  other  troops. 

In  a  few  minutes  we  reached  the  top  of  a  hill  where 
was  a  look  out,  and  just  then  we  heard  the  roar  of  can- 
non and  the  rattle  of  musketry. 

We  then  learned  that  a  battle  was  going  on  about  a 
mile  distant,  and  to  it  the  soldiers  were  hastening.  We 
didn't  know  but  that  we  were  in  for  a  pitched  battle, 
and  visions  of  bullets,  and  cannon  balls,  wounds,  and 
surrenders,  and  prisons  came  thick  and  fast,  and  so,  con- 


250  RECORDS    OF  Aff  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

eluding  that  discretion  was  the  very  best  part  of  valor, 
we  whipped  our  horse  and  made  a  dash  in  exactly  the 
opposite  direction  from  that  from  which  the  ominous 
sounds  came.  We  did  not  exactly  stop  until  we  were 
several  miles  away  from  the  scene  of  combat.  Probably 
one  object  we  had  in  view  was  to  draw  the  attention  of 
the  rebels  off  from  the  salient  point  of  the  conflict. 

Our  speed  was  rather  summarily  checked  by  our  com- 
ing upon  the  ground  where  artillery  under  the  command 
of  Gen.  Barry  was  practicing.  At  the  moment  we  ar- 
rived a  sham  fight  was  in  full  blast.  For  a  moment  we 
thought  we  were  in  for  it,  and  might  be  blown  to  pieces. 
It  was  astonishing  to  see  what  drill  could  do  for  horses 
and  men  in  handling  these  heavy  guns.  The  way  the 
guns  were  brought  to  the  front,  discharged,  and  then 
taken  to  the  rear,  reloaded  and  brought  up  again, 
amazed  me  not  a  little.  The  horses  seemed  to  enter 
into  the  spirit  of  it  as  much  as  the  men. 

After  traveling  for  many  miles  we  came  at  last  to 
the  earthworks,  not  far  from  the  buildings  of  the  Vir- 
ginia Seminary,  and  then  crossing  the  long  bridge  came 
into  the  city. 

This  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  seen  an  army  in 
camp.  And  here  were  two  hundred  thousand  men, 
living  in  tents,  and  ready  for  duty.  We  learned,  the 
next  morning,  that  the  famous  battle  we  had  so  nar- 
rowly escaped  was  the  skirmish  at  Drainsville.  It 
came  near  being  a  big  affair;  our  withdrawal  prob- 
ably checked  it ! 

My  next  visit  to  Washington  was  upon  receiving 
intelligence  that  my  son  was  wounded  and  in  one  of  the 
hospitals  there. 

He  had  gone  with  the  army  of  the  Potomac  under 
Gen.  McClellan,  down  to  the  Peninsula.  There,  amon 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  251 

the  swamps  and  fevers,  and  the  fightings  of  the  Chicka- 
horniny,  he  had  been  wounded,  and  taken  very  ill.  As 
soon  as  he  was  able  to  be  moved  he  was  sent  to 
Washington,  and  there  I  found  hirn  doing  very  well. 

This  visit  proved  to  be  one  of  particular  interest.  Mr. 
Stanton,  the  secretary  of  war,  was  an  old  friend  of  mine 
at  Kenyon  College.  For  some  acts  of  kindness  which 
I  was  enabled  to  render  him  there,  he  ever  after  retained 
for  me  feelings  of  grateful  affection. 

On  learning  I  was  in  the  city,  he  called  on  me  at  my 
hotel.  I  told  him  what  had  brought  me  to  the  city, 
and  he  immediately  asked  if  there  was  anything  he 
could  do  for  me  or  my  son.  I  told  hirn  my  son  was 
doing  well,  and  that  the  surgeon  had  expressed  his 
opinion  that  he  would  not  be  confined  long.  The  secre- 
tary then  proposed  to  drive  me  out  to  the  hospital  and 
see  my  son,  which  he  did. 

On  the  way  back,  he  asked  me  if  I  would  be  at  liberty 
the  next  morning,  as  he  would  like  to  have  me  come  to 
his  private  office  at  the  war  department  as  early  as  I 
could,  and  stay,  all  the  morning,  that  I  might  see  some- 
thing of  the  routine  of  his  daily  life. 

1  accepted  the  invitation,  and  reported  myself  the  next 
morning  before  eight  o'clock.  I  found  the  secretary 
there,  and  engaged  in  writing.  Very  soon  he  pushed 
aside  his  paper  and  commenced  telling  me  what  he  did. 

To  go  through  this  detail  would  take  too  rmich  space. 
It  is  enough  to  say,  that  though  his  work  had  to  do  with 
emergencies  constantly  arising  in  the  movements  of  the 
armies,  yet,  there  was  a  perfect  method,  and  a  perfect 
order  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  work. 

The  furniture  of  his  office  was  of  the  simplest  kind. 
There  was  but  little  for  comfort,  and  nothing  for  luxury. 
The  only  thing  that  came  anywhere  near  it  was  an  old, 


252  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  cheap  hair  cloth  sofa,  with  at  least  one  half  of  the 
hair  cloth  torn  off.  Here  he  spent  the  nights,  some- 
times for  weeks  at  a  stretch,  never  undressing,  but 
occasionally  lying  down  and  taking  such  rest  as  he 
could  find  in  such  circumstances,  liable  at  any  moment 
to  be  called  to  receive  dispatches  from  generals  in  the 
different  armies. 

On  this  old  sofa  it  was,  that  President  Lincoln  spent 
many  hours,  night  after  night,  during  the  anxious 
periods  of  the  war,  in  receiving  and  sending  dispatches, 
and  in  talking  with  his  secretary. 

"  Many  a  time,"  said  Mr.  Stan  ton,  "did  Mr  Lincoln  come 
in  after  midnight  in  an  agony  of  anxiety  occasioned  by 
dispatches  he  had  received.  He  would  then  throw 
himself  at  full  length  on  the  sofa,  and  cry  out,  'Stan- 
ton,  these  things  will  kill  me  !  I  shall  go  mad  !  I  can't 
stand  it ! '  and  then,  lying  still  for  a  time,  he  would  say, 
'  Stanton,  this  all  reminds  me  of  a  story,'  and  then  tell- 
ing the  story,  he  would  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughter,  and 
bounding  to  his  feet,  would  say,  '  Come,  Stanton,  let  us 
talk  things  over  a  little  and  see  what  can  be  done.'" 

Closing  this  account  of  the  president  the  secretary 
remarked,  "People  laugh  at  Mr.  Lincoln's  stories;  but 
they  little  know  how  much  they  had  to  do  in  saving  the 
country."  But  for  this  he  believed  his  heart  would  have 
broken  under  the  weight  of  its  anxieties. 

At  nine  o'clock  the  secretary  took  me  into  the  larger 
office,  where  he  met  a  number  of  persons.  I  think 
there  were  near  a  hundred  present.  Seats  were  arranged 
on  two  sides  and  across  one  end  of  this  large  room. 
The  secretary's  desk  was  at  one  end  of  the  room,  stand- 
ing on  a  platform,  from  which  all  the  persons  present 
could  be  readily  seen.  To  this  platform  I  was  taken,  and 
seated  in  a  chair  close  by  the  secretary. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  253 

When  all  was  ready,  the  secretary  arose  and  stood  by 
his  desk,  and  one  of  the  orderlies  commenced  calling 
the  names  of  those  who  were  present.  As  soon  as  a 
name  was  called  the  person  arose  from  his  seat,  and  the 
secretary  promptly  asked  what  he  wished.  The  an- 
swer often  was,  he  wished  "  to  see  the  secretary  in 
private."  To  this  Mr.  Stanton  would  reply,  "  This  can- 
not be.  You  must  now  make  known  what  you  want,  or 
else  write  to  such  an  one,"  naming  the  officer,  "  and 
state  your  case." 

There  were  present,  under-officers,  chaplains,  soldiers, 
and  civilians;  and  I  was  surprised  to  see  with  what 
rapidity  he  dispatched  the  various  cases.  Some  of  them 
were  very  sad,  some  trivial,  some  very  comical  and 
humorous. 

An  Irishman  amused  us  very  much.  He  wanted  a 
discharge.  The  secretary  asked  for  what  reason.  He 
stammered  out  some  flimsy  excuse. 

"  Are  you  sick  ?  "  asked  the  secretary. 

"Not  exactly,  your  honor;  but  you  see  I'm  dilicate 
like." 

"  And  can't  they  give  you  light  work  ?  " 

"Yes,  your  honor:  but  they  give  me  too  much  of  it." 

And  so  it  went  on  for  two  or  three  minutes,  till  all  in 
the  room  were  in  a  roar  of  laughter.  The  secretary  then 
rapped  sharply,  and  said,  "  Pat,  you  are  not  sick  at  all ; 
you  are  only  lazy.  You  have  been  here  before.  Now 
go  right  back  to  your  work;  and  don't  you  show  your 
face  here  again  in  a  hurry." 

The  name  of  one  of  the  chaplains  was  called.  Mr. 
Stanton,  in  a  stern  voice,  asked,  "And  what  do  you  want 
now  ?  You  are  here  very  often.  How  can  you  so  often 
leave  your  duties  ? "  Some  lame  apology  was  given, 
and  he  was  told  to  return  at  once  to  his  post. 


254  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

The  under-officers  were  sharply  questioned,  and  often 
reprimanded  for  being  away  from  the  regiment. 

One  case  touched  me  very  much.  It  was  that  of  an 
old  woman,  very  plainly  dressed.  When  her  name  was 
called  she  with  some  difficulty  arose.  The  secretary  at 
once  sent  an  orderly  to  lead  her  tip  to  his  desk.  She 
came  with  slow,  and  tottering  steps;  and  when  she 
reached  the  desk,  I  noticed  how  pale  her  face  was,  and 
how  feeble  she  appeared.  In  the  gentlest  manner  the 
secretary  took  her  hand,  and  said,  "  Now,  my  good 
mother,  tell  me  all  you  want."  It  was  a  common  story. 
Her  boy  had  been  badly  wounded  and  was  likely  to 
die.  He  was  in  a  distant  hospital,  and  she  could  not 
get  to  him  without  a  permit  from  the  secretary  of  war. 

After  asking  two  or  three  questions,  he  said  to  her, 
"  Now  go  to  your  lodgings,  and  rest.  Your  case  will  be 
carefully  attended  to.  Come  at  such  an  hour  to-morrow, 
and  you  shall  have  everything  you  need  to  enable  you 
to  reach  your  boy  without  delay.  And  now,  God  bless 
you  and  your  boy."  Her  face  expressed  her  joy,  and  her 
gratitude;  and  the  tears  trickling  down  the  face  of  the 
war  secretary,  told  of  the  man  and  the  heart  which  were 
there. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  hour  the  secretary  left  the 
desk,  and  taking  me,  we  went  back  into  his  private  office. 
On  closing  the  door,  he  said,  "  You  see  what  I  have  to 
do  one  hour  every  morning.  Among  all  the  cases  I  have 
had  this  morning,  that  of  the  old  woman  was  the  only 
one  that  had  any  merit  in  it.  You  noticed,"  he  said,  "  I 
spoke  very  sharply  to  one  of  the  chaplains.  It  was  be- 
cause he  is  so  often  here,  and  always  wanting  something 
of  an  impracticable  character.  Such  a  man  is  of  no  use 
as  a  chaplain.  And  so  with  the  under-officers,  they  al- 
ways have  poor  excuses.  But  what  am  I  to  do  ?  The 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  255 

superior  officers  are  to  blame.  They  set  a  bad  example 
themselves,  and  thus  encourage  this  lax  discipline  in  the 
army.  It  is  a  terrible  evil,  but  I  cannot  correct  it.  If  I 
refuse  to  see  these  parties,  then  I  am  denounced  as  un- 
feeling, tyrannical  and  unjust;  and  so  I  make  a  com- 
promise by  giving  a  certain  amount  of  time  each  day, 
and  go  through  with  what  you  have  witnessed  this 
morning." 

While  sitting  in  the  private  office,  the  door  suddenly 
opened,  and  in  carne  a  well  dressed  lady,  rather  young, 
and  very  captivating  in  appearance.  She  said,  excitedly, 
"  Excuse  me,  but  I  must  see  you."  My  old  friend  imme- 
diately put  on  the  bear,  and  rising,  said  in  a  stern  voice, 
"  Madame,  you  have  no  right  to  come  into  this  office,  and 
you  must  leave  !  "  With  that  she  assumed  a  beseeching, 
if  not  bewitching  attitude,  and  implored  him  to  hear  her. 
"No,  madame,  not  a  word,"  and  calling  an  orderly,  he 
said,  "  Take  this  woman  out." 

As  soon  as  she  was  gone  he  called  the  doorkeeper,  and 
asked  why  he  allowed  that  woman  to  come  in.  The 
poor  fellow  was  terribly  frightened,  for  he  saw  a  thun- 
der cloud  in  the  secretary's  face.  "  There  were  two  of 
them,"  he  stammered  out,  "and  while  I  was  talking  to  one, 
the  other  shot  by  and  rushed  in.  I  couldn't  help  it,  sir." 

The  secretary  then  said  to  me,  "  That  woman  is  one  of 
a  large  number  in  this  city.  They  are  employed  as  the 
agents  of  a  body  of  men  who  are  engaged  in  smuggling 
cotton  through  the  lines.  By  their  tricks  and  arts  they 
succeeded  in  securing  the  aid  of  military  men,  and  other 
officials,  in  accomplishing  their  objects,  and  large  amounts 
of  money  have  been  made;  but  I  tell  you,  Dr.  Dyer,  every 
military  man  who  has  touched  cotton  has  utterly  failed 
as  an  officer  in  the  army;  a  curse  has  seemed  to  rest 
upon  him." 


256  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

After  spending  the  whole  morning  at  the  war  office, 
Mr.  Stanton  took  me  in  his  carriage  out  to  where  his 
family  was  spending  the  summer,  close  by  the  Soldiers' 
Home.  On  arriving  there  he  said,  "  I  now  propose 
that  we  spend  this  afternoon  sitting  on  the  piazza,  and 
in  talking  over  old  times  and  old  friends." 

As  more  than  thirty  years  had  elapsed  since  we  were 
together  at  Kenyon  College,  we  had  a  large  field  to  travel 
over,  but  we  had  nothing  to  do  but  talk.  After  we 
had  pretty  well  used  up  our  earlier  topics  and  had  come 
down  to  the  stirring  time  of  secession  and  the  war,  I  said 
to  him,  "  Now,  Mr.  Secretary,  you  must  tell  me  all  about 
your  connection  with  Mr.  Buchanan's  administration,  and 
how  you  came  to  be  made  secretary  of  war  by  Mr.  Lin- 
coln, and  what  you  think  of  him,  and  what  you  think  of 
the  war,  and  the  warriors  generally." 

Were  I  at  liberty  to  write  down  all  that  was  said  in 
that  conversation,  it  would  forever  redeem  these  remi- 
niscences from  every  charge  of  dullness,  or  stupidity.  I 
could  hardly  keep  still,  as  he  went  on  narrating  the 
scenes  through  which  he  had  passed,  the  events  which 
had  occurred,  and  the  men  with  whom  he  had  had  to 
act.  But  it  would  not  do  for  me  to  go  into  particulars. 
The  personalities  were  many,  and  pointed,  and  though 
most  of  the  actors  are  dead,  still,  their  descendants  are 
living,  and  ought  not  to  be  disturbed  in  their  memories 
of  the  departed. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Bu- 
chanan's administration  Mr.  Stanton  was  settled  in 
Washington,  and  had  a  high  reputation  and  a  large 
practice  as  a  lawyer.  The  celebrated  case  of  Penn- 
sylvania against  the  Wheeling  and  Belmont  Bridge 
Company,  which  he  argued  before  the  United  States 
Supreme  Court  in  Washington,  attracted  much  attention, 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  257 

and  gave  him  much  fame.  When  secession  came,  and 
state  after  state  withdrew  from  the  Union,  when  mem- 
bers of  the  cabinet  resigned  their  places,  Mr.  Buchanan 
became  thoroughly  disturbed,  if  not  frightened,  and  in 
this  emergency  he  called  to  his  aid  two  very  remarkable 
men,  to  be  politically  associated  with  him,  Mr.  Stanton 
and  Mr.  John  A.  Dix. 

On  entering  the  cabinet  they  found  things  in  great 
confusion.  Mr.  Cass  had  resigned  as  secretary  of  state, 
because  Mr.  Buchanan  had  been  so  dilatory  in  putting 
down  secession.  Mr.  Thompson  and  Mr.  Floyd  had 
resigned  that  they  might  the  more  effectually  promote 
secession. 

In  such  a  crisis  it  was  that  Mr.  Stanton  and  Mr.  Dix 
entered  the  cabinet,  and  by  their  bold  and  determined 
action  they  saved  Mr.  Buchanan  and  his  administration 
from  disastrous  failure. 

Upon  the  resignation  of  Simon  Cameron  as  secretary 
of  war,  Mr.  Lincoln  asked  Mr.  Stanton  to  take  his  place. 
This  occurred,  I  think,  early  in  1862.  From  that  time 
on,  Mr.  Stanton  was  brought  into  the  closest  relations 
to  Mr.  Lincoln,  and  with  the  principal  actors  in  the  war. 

In  the  course  of  our  conversation  he  bore  the  highest 
and  strongest  testimony  to  the  great  talents,  the  wisdom, 
the  patience,  the  justness,  the  integrity,  uprightness, 
and  amazing  sympathy  of  Mr.  Lincoln.  No  language 
could  fully  express  his  own  feelings,  nor  did  he  think  it 
possible  to  give  any  adequate  idea  of  what  the  country 
owed  to  him. 

Speaking  of  the  generals,  he  sketched  their  characters 
with  remarkable  skill  and  vigor.  Could  they  have 
heard  what  he  said,  some  of  them  would  have  been 
highly  gratified,  some  would  have  been  surprised,  some 
amazed,  and  some  dumb-founded;  while  a  few,  at  least, 


258  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

would  have  been  utterly  disgusted.  But  on  the  whole, 
I  felt  that  he  intended  to  be  just  towards  all.  He  cer- 
tainly gave  them  the  credit  of  doing  the  best  they  knew 
how.  Instead  of  utterly  condemning  any,  he  gave  them 
more  credit  than,  I  think,  history  will. 

He  said  one  of  the  most  striking  differences  between 
generals  was  this.  One  would  want  a  great  deal  done 
for  him  by  the  government,  while  another  would  ask 
for  but  little.  One  would  never  be  quite  satisfied  with 
what  was  done,  while  another  would  be  thankful  that  so 
much  was  done.  The  really  great  generals  made  up  for 
any  lack  on  the  part  of  the  government,  by  their  own 
energy  and  generalship, 

After  a  long  conversation  we  took  tea  with  Mrs. 
Stanton  and  her  daughters,  and  then  drove  back  to  the 
war  office. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Stanton  again  asked  me  about  my 
son,  and  said  as  his  health  was  poor,  he  would  be  glad  to 
assign  him  to  duty  in  the  quartermaster's  department, 
and  send  him  to  New  York;  and  that  he  might  have 
some  position  there.  He  would  have  a  captain's  commis- 
sion made  out  for  him.  I  had  dreamed  of  nothing  of  the 
kind,  and  was  taken  very  much  aback,  but  managed  to 
express  my  thanks  in  some  way. 

I  then  went  out  to  the  hospital  and  saluted  my  son  as 
Captain  Dyer.  He  was  more  upset  by  the  new  dignity 
than  I  was.  Soon  after,  he  returned  to  New  York  and 
entered  upon  his  new  duties. 

It  was  during  this  visit  that  Mr.  Stanton  introduced 
me  to  Mr.  Lincoln  and  his  cabinet.  They  were  all  to- 
gether in  the  cabinet  room.  In  introducing  me,  he  said. 
"  Mr.  President,  allow  me  to  introduce  to  you  my  friend, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Dyer  of  New  York.  He  was  my  early 
friend  in  college,  and  stood  by  me  when  I  needed  a  friend." 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  259 

Mr.  Lincoln  stuck  out  his  great,  long  arm,  and  grasp- 
ing my  hand  shook  it  heartily,  saying,  "I  am  glad  to  see 
you,  sir;  glad  to  see  any  one  who  helped  to  make  my 
secretary  of  war."  With  that,  Mr.  Seward,  Mr.  Fessen- 
deii,  and  the  other  members  of  the  cabinet  clapped  their 
hands,  and  cried,  "  Good !  good  !  " 

I  was  then  introduced  to  the  other  gentlemen,  and  we 
had  quite  a  talk.  This  was  the  first  and  last  time  that 
I  ever  stood  or  sat  with  the  cabinet  of  the  President  of 
the  United  States. 

On  one  other  occasion  I  was  kindly  entertained  by 
Mr.  Stanton  at  his  city  home,  where  I  met  his  family 
and  some  members  of  Congress,  among  them  Mr.  Shel- 
labarger  of  Ohio,  who  made  a  great  impression  on  my 
mind  as  a  clear-headed  and  able  man. 

While  there  I  went  with  Mr.  Stanton  to  hear  Bishop 
Simpson  preach  in  one  of  the  Methodist  churches.  At 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  a  thrilling  effect  was  produced 
by  Mr.  Phillips  singing  "  My  mission."  I  have  often 
been  asked  if  Mr.  Stanton  was  a  religious  man.  I  would 
say,  Decidedly  so.  He  was  full  of  religious  sentiments 
and  emotions.  He  was  a  great-hearted  man,  and  a  man 
full  of  faith  in  God.  Again  and  again,  he  said,  this 
alone  sustained  him  in  his  terrible  responsibilities.  In 
his  later  days  he  became  a  member  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  in  Washington,  and  was  under  the  pastoral  care 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hall. 

Connected  with  the  war,  many  incidents  and  events 
occurred  which  are  worthy  of  mention,  but  I  will  allude 
only  to  a  few.  The  first  was  the  great  meeting  at  Union 
Square,  which  was  called  immediately  upon  the  news  be- 
ing received  of  the  firing  upon  Fort  Sumpter.  Upon  the 
shortest  notice,  it  was  estimated  that  nearly  twenty  thous- 
and people  came  together.  Men  of  all  political  schools, 


260  RECORDS    Of  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

of  all  professions  and  callings,  rushed  together  to  pledge 
their  lives  and  fortunes  for  the  protection  of  the  Union. 
Statesmen,  jurists,  and  clergymen  awakened  the  pro- 
toundest  interest  by  their  impassioned  eloquence.  Soon 
after,  another  fever  of  excitement  was  aroused  by  the 
arrival  of  the  Massachusetts  troops  on  their  way  to 
Washington.  The  military  and  the  citizens  of  our  city 
turned  out  era  masse  to  welcome  them.  This  was  followed 
in  a  short  time  by  the  departure  of  some  of  our  own 
regiments,  particularly  that  of  the  Seventh.  The  day 
when  they  left  will  long  be  remembered.  The  streets 
were  thronged.  The  deepest  feeling  prevailed.  Here 
were  nearly  a  thousand  young  men,  the  very  flower  of 
the  city;  not  in  their  parade,  gala-day  uniform,  but  in 
their  more  sombre  and  serious  fatigue  dress.  As  they 
marched  away  from  near  the  Bible  House,  with  colors 
flying,  and  steady  tread,  to  the  strains  of  martial  music, 
there  were  shouts  many,  but  tears  more.  Thousands  of 
hearts  were  touched,  for  none  could  tell  who  among 
them  all  would  return  again.  Another  event  which 
caused  a  terrible  excitement  occurred.  I  allude  to  the 
draft  riot  of  1863.  The  secession  element  was  very 
strong  in  our  city,  and  a  most  violent  outbreak  of  oppo- 
sition to  the  government  was  the  result.  For  two  days 
and  more,  the  city  was  in  the  hands  of  an  infuriated 
mob.  Nearly  all  the  military  force  of  the  city  was  ab- 
sent. For  a  time  the  police  were  powerless.  But  after 
two  days  and  nights  of  burning,  ravaging,  and  killing, 
the  civil  authority  again  asserted  itself.  The  police  un- 
der the  admirable  management  of  chief  Kennedy  gained 
control  of  the  city.  Such  of  the  military  as  were  left 
became  efficient,  and  order  was  once  more  restored;  but 
not  till  hundreds  of  lives  had  been  sacrificed,  and  many 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  been  destroyed  by  fire. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  261 

A  large  armory  near  our  house  was  burnt.  The  Colored 
Orphan  Asylum  and  many  other  buildings  were  fired  and 
consumed.  St.  Luke's  Hospital  was  threatened,  the 
mob  gathered;  but  Dr.  Muhlenberg  addressed  them,  and 
they  dispersed,  doing  no  damage. 

One  evening  a  conflict  between  the  police  and  mili- 
tary on  the  one  side,  and  the  mob  on  the  other,  occurred 
in  our  street,  and  culminated  in  front  of  our  house.  My 
daughter  and  a  servant  or  two  were  alone,  but  they 
managed  to  escape  to  a  neighbor's.  The  house  was  en- 
tered, but  no  damage  was  done. 

Many  were  killed  and  many  more  wounded.  Among 
them  Col.  Jardine,  who  commanded  the  military.  He 
was  dangerously  wounded,  but  was  carried  to  a  place 
of  safety  by  his  men.  The  only  scars  we  had  to  show 
were  on  a  pretty  shade  tree  right  in  front  of  our  parlor. 
'This  was  badly  wounded  and  riddled  by  shot  and  ball. 

At  the  burning  of  the  armory  I  was  in  the  midst  of 
the  crowd,  but  was  so  disguised  by  an  old  slouched  hat 
and  cheap  coat,  that  I  was  considered  as  one  of  the 
mob,  and  was  not  molested.  Had  I  gone  out  under  my 
beaver,  and  with  a  respectable  coat  on,  but  little-  of  me 
would  have  been  left  to  tell  the  tale  of  my  expedition. 

I  witnessed  a  remarkable  sight  on  Broadway  near  the 
New  York  Hotel.  The  mob  had  had  full  sway,  and  for 
some  reason  a  large  force  of  mobites  had  assembled  al- 
most immediately  in  front  of  the  hotel.  Suddenly,  as  if 
by  magic,  a  body  of  police  came  into  Broadway  from 
the  side  street,  every  man  having  his  club  grasped 
firmly  in  the  middle  by  his  right  hand;  and  without  a 
word  they  plunged  into  the  midst  of  the  mob,  vigorously 
applying  both  ends  of  the  clubs  to  the  heads  and  bodies 
of  all  who  stood  in  their  way.  Crack,  crack,  crack, 
thump,  thump,  thump  were  heard ;  and  with  every  crack 


262  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  thump  down  went  a  man;  and  in  much  less  time 
than  it  takes  me  to  tell  it,  the  street  was  cleared  of  every 
mobocrat,  except  such  as  were  lying  on  the  ground. 

This  mode  of  treatment  soon  put  the  police  in  full 
control  of  the  city,  and  order  was  restored. 

The  scenes  of  these  three  days  made  a  great  impres- 
sion upon  the  public  mind ;  and  instead  of  weakening, 
they  greatly  strengthened  the  government.  Gov.  Sey- 
mour was  very  severely  criticised,  and  so  was  the  mayor 
of  the  city,  for  their  apparent  indifference  as  to  what 
had  occurred.  The  secession  element  was  so  greatly  en- 
raged, that  Gen.  Butler  was  sent  with  a  small  military 
force  to  preserve  order  and  protect  the  citizens  from 
further  violence.  But  his  little  encampment  at  Gram- 
ercy  Park  had  a  marvellously  quieting  effect.  We  had 
a  peaceful  election,  though  much  violence  was  feared. 

Of  course  the  operations  of  our  armies  were  watched 
with  intense  interest.  The  newspapers  teemed  with  ac- 
counts of  movements,  skirmishes,  and  battles.  Extras 
were  issued,  and  cried  through  the  streets  at  all  hours 
of  the  day  and  night,  and  people  were  kept  in  a  state  of 
feverish  excitement.  The  battle  at  Bull  Run  was  at 
first  a  terrible  disappointment.  It  could  not  be  believed 
that  our  troops  had  suffered  such  a  defeat.  But  I  believe 
it  was  overruled  for  good.  It  united  the  North  more 
completely,  and  brought  all  to  contemplate  more  se- 
riously the  magnitude  of  the  issues  involved. 

I  remember  well  what  an  excitement  was  produced, 
and  what  a  relief  was  felt,  when  the  tidings  came  of  the 
successful  conflict  of  the  Monitor  with  the  iron-clad 
Merrimac. 

For  weeks  there  had  been  a  painful,  and  almost  par- 
alyzing fear  for  the  safety  of  New  York  and  other  Atlan- 
tic cities.  We  seemed  to  be  at  the  mercy  of  this  Iron- 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  263 

clad.  It  was  known  that  Ericsson  was  at  work  on  his 
little  Monitor,  and  that  he  was  pursuing  the  work  to  a 
completion,  with  unwonted  energy;  but  would  it,  could 
it  succeed?  The  odds  were  all  against  it  in  the  public 
mind.  It  was  to  be  at  best  but  an  experiment,  and  it 
might  fail.  If  so,  what  then  ?  But  Ericsson  did  not 
falter.  He  believed  most  thoroughly  it  would  be  equal 
to  the  emergency. 

I  remember  well  when  it  was  finished,  and  when  it 
started  for  Norfolk.  It  seemed  like  a  forlorn  hope;  but 
a  brave  commander  with  a  few  brave  men  was  in 
charge.  More  than  this,  it  bore  the  hopes  and  the 
prayers  of  thousands  upon  thousands  of  praying  men 
and  women.  In  due  time  it  reached  the  place  of  com- 
bat, not  an  hour  too  soon.  It  met  the  iron  monster, 
and,  like  the  stripling  David  before  the  armored  Goliath, 
it  feared  not,  it  trembled  not,  but  proceeded  to  the  con- 
flict. The  fatal  shot  was  fired,  and  in  a  few  moments 
the  proud  and  haughty  monarch  was  helpless  and  pow- 
erless. The  tidings  came  over  the  wires,  and  the 
wildest  shouts  of  joy  and  gladness  went  up  from  un- 
numbered thousands. 

There  was  a  period  of  long  and  painful  anxiety 
while  the  siege  of  Vicksburgh  was  in  progress.  My 
brother  was  a  surgeon  there.  He  wrote  frequently, 
and  told  us  to  have  no  fear.  But  we  couldn't  dismiss 
all  fear. 

There  was  an  army  of  forty  thousand  men  shut  up  in 
that  city;  and  the  question  as  to  whether  it  was  to  es- 
cape or  be  captured,  depended  on  the  skill  and  bravery 
of  General  Grant  and  his  army.  Nor  was  this  all.  The 
control  of  the  Mississippi  River,  and  consequently  of  a 
vast  extent  of  country,  hung  upon  the  fate  of  General 
Pemberton  and  his  army.  Day  after  day,  and  week 


264  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

after  week,  alternate  hope  and  fear  filled  the  public 
mind. 

At  length  the  end  came.  Victory  crowned  the  Union 
cause.  General  Pemberton  surrendered  his  army.  This 
was  the  third  day  of  July,  1863. 

On  the  same  day  the  great  and  decisive  three  days 
battle  of  Gettysburgh  terminated  in  the  complete 
triumph  of  the  Union  arms. 

The  news  of  these  great  events  spread  with  the  rapid- 
ity of  lightning  over  the  whole  North,  and  made  the 
celebration  of  the  Fourth  of  July  more  glorious  than  it 
ever  was  before. 

I  ought  not  to  omit  the  brilliant  exploits  of  Dupont, 
Foote,  and  Farragut  on  water,  and  the  enthusiasm  their 
deeds  of  valor  awakened.  Nor  should  1  fail  to  mention 
the  victories  at  Fort  Donelson,  Shiloh,  the  surrender  of 
New  Orleans,  Missionary  Ridge,  Nashville,  and  many 
others. 

But  the  whole  country  was  excited  and  amazed,  at  the 
daring  boldness  of  General  Sherman  in  his  memorable 
campaign  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
There  was  an  almost  breathless  suspense  while  he 
moved  from  place  to  place,  and  each  onward  step  only 
increased  the  enthusiasm  with  which  his  movements 
were  watched.  And  when,  at  last,  he  brought  his 
brilliant  campaign  to  a  close,  a  feeling  of  relief,  mingled 
with  gladness,  prevailed  throughout  the  country. 

The  terrible,  and  sanguinary  battles  of  the  Wilderness, 
opened  the  way  to  Richmond,  and  from  the  fall  of  Rich- 
mond to  the  surrender  at  Appomattox  the  time  was 
short. 

No  words  of  mine  can  express  the  joy  and  gratitude 
which  filled  all  hearts  when  it  was  announced  that  Gen- 
eral Lee  had  surrendered,  and  the  war  was  at  an  end. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  265 

It  hardly  seems  possible  that  I  have  lived  through  four 
years  and  more  of  such  profound  interest  and  excitement, 
but  it  is  even  so. 

It  was  not  my  appointed  work  to  share  in  the  labors 
and  dangers  of  the  tented  field;  but  I  did  what  I  could. 
My  only  son,  a  brother,  and  two  nephews  were  active  in 
the  service,  and  endured  many  perils  and  hardships. 
Though  wounded  and  captives,  their  lives  were  spared, 
and  they  now  love  to  think  they  were  permitted  to  do 
something  for  their  country. 

During  the  war  I  was  active  in  prosecuting  the  work 
of  the  two  societies  with  which  I  was  connected.  They 
were  both  highly  prosperous,  though  they  suffered  heavy 
losses  in  the  death  of  some  of  their  warmest  and  most 
efficient  supporters. 

In  the  annual  report  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society,  presented  in  October,  1861,  I  write  as  follows: 
"The  Executive  Committee  come  before  the  Directors 
under  circumstances  of  peculiar  trial.  The  year  which 
opened  with  much  promise  has  closed  amidst  the  calam- 
ities of  civil  war.  Our  land  is  agitated  through  all  its 
borders,  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  our  citizens  are 
engaged  in  deadly  strife.  God  has  laid  his  heavy  hand 
upon  us,  and  is  dealing  with  us  for  our  sin.  We  bow  in 
humble  submission  to  His  sovereign  will.  We  know  that 
the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do  right." 

The  report  then  goes  on  to  speak  of  the  losses  sustained 
by  death,  and  the  following  are  named  as  having  died 
within  the  year.  The  Rev.  Henry  Anthon,  D.  D.,  the  Rev- 
John  T.  Brooke,  D.D.,  the  Hon.  N.  G.  Pendleton  of  Cincin- 
nati, and  President  Lorin  Andrews,  LL.D. 

In  the  following  year  the  society  had  to  record  the 
death  of  the  Right  Rev.  William  Meade,  D.D.,  the  rev- 
ered and  honored  president  of  the  society,  also  one  of  its 


266  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

chief  founders ;  and  also  the  death  of  the  Hon.  William 
Appletori  of  Boston,  one  of  its  liberal  supporters. 

In  1863,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cutter,  and  the  Hon.  Luther 
Bradish,  both  active  members  of  the  executive  commit- 
tee, were  removed  by  death. 

In  1864,  the  Rev.  Frederick  S.  Wiley,  and  Mr.  D.  B.  Her- 
rick,  were  taken  away,  both  members  of  the  executive 
committee;  the  latter,  long  the  efficient  treasurer  of  the 
society.  Bishop  Boone,  also  a  warm  friend  of  the  society, 
died  this  year. 

During  the  sessions  of  the  triennial  meeting  of  the 
society  in  Philadelphia,  October,  1865,  the  Rev.  Lot 
Jones,  D.D.,  a  member  of  the  executive  committee,  was 
suddenly  killed  by  falling  from  the  steps  of  St.  Luke's 
Church.  The  removal  of  this  much  loved  man  under 
such  painful  circumstances,  cast  a  deep  gloom  over  the 
meeting  of  the  society,  and  deeply  touched  the  hearts  of 
his  many  friends. 

In  1864,  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society  suf- 
fered a  heavy  loss  in  the  sudden  death  of  its  president, 
Rear- Admiral  S.  F.  Dupont. 

By  reason  of  the  Civil  War,  this  society  had  been  sep- 
erated  from  its  first  president,  the  Hon.  Philip  Williams 
of  Virginia.  Admiral  Dupont  suceeded  him  as  its  second 
president. 

Notwithstanding  the  interruptions  and  derangements 
occasioned  by  the  war,  both  of  these  societies  continued 
their  operations  in  such  portions  of  the  country  as  were 
accessible  to  them.  We  were  entirely  excluded  from  the 
seceded  states,  and  practically  from  several  others. 

The  progress  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  was 
very  rapid.  At  the  first  annual  report  in  October,  1860, 
the  aggregate  of  receipts  was  $7,323.57,  and  the  expen- 
diture had  been  $1,376.20. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  267 

At  the  second  annual  meeting  the  treasurer  reported 
receipts  for  the  year  as  $18,000,  and  expenditure  at  about 
$15,000. 

In  the  sixth  annual  report,  October,  1865,  at  the  close 
of  the  war,  the  receipts  for  the  year  are  put  down  at 
about  $40,000,  and  expenses  at  $24,000. 

Jn  1862,  near  its  close,  the  Evangelical  Education  Soci- 
ety was  organized,  and  established  in  Philadelphia.  Jay 
Cooke  was  made  its  president,  and  the  Rev.  R.  C.  Matlack, 
D.D.,  its  corresponding  secretary.  Its  progress  was  sur- 
prisingly rapid.  There  had  been  a  strong  feeling  that 
the  "Society  for  the  Increase  of  the  Ministry  "  was  using 
its  influence  too  much  in  promoting  one  line  of  theologi- 
cal and  ecclesiastical  thought  in  our  Church;  and  hence, 
the  need  of  this  new  society.  Thus  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  party  known  as  the  Evangelical,  or  Low  Church 
Party,  had  its  three  representative  societies,  which 
were  popularly  known  as,  and  called  the  Evangelical 
Societies. 

As  the  war  broke  up,  for  the  time,  ecclesiastical  as  well 
as  civil  and  social  relations,  there  was  felt  to  be  a  need  for 
a  theological  school  to  take,  in  some  degree,  the  place  of 
the  Virginia  Seminary,  to  which  so  many  Northern  stu- 
dents had  hitherto  gone  for  their  theological  training. 

Under  the  headship  of  Drs.  Keith  and  Sparrow,  with 
the  aid  of  their  able  associates,  that  institution  gained  a 
a  high  reputation,  and  drew  students  from  all  parts  of 
the  country.  Beside  the  acknowledged  learning  and 
ability'  of  its  faculty,  it  had  the  impress  of  Virginia 
church  man  ship,  to  commend  it  to  the  confidence  and 
support  of  very  many  in  our  Church.  But  the  war  so 
interrupted  the  relation  between  the  North  and  the  South, 
and  so  broke  up  the  institution  for  the  time  being,  as  to 
render  it  necessary  to  make  some  other  provisions  for 


268  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

students  who  were  not  willing  to  go  to  the  General  Sem- 
inary in  New  York. 

Though  that  institution  was,  in  name  and  by  profes- 
sion, a  General  Seminary,  established  by  the  General 
Convention  and  under  the  supervision  of  a  board  of 
trustees  appointed  by  all  the  different  dioceses,  yet  it 
had  been  so  managed  as  to  become  the  tool  and  agent 
of  a  narrow-minded  partizanship,  and  had  thus  alien- 
ated and  disgusted  a  large  portion  of  our  Church. 
Under  these  circumstances  it  was  necessary  to  make 
provision  for  such  students  as  would  not  go  to  New 
York,  and  could  not  go  to  Alexandria. 

Bishop  Alonzo  Potter  of  Pennsylvania,  took  a  deep  in- 
terest in  the  matter,  and  at  once  set  to  work  to  make  ar- 
rangements for  the  accommodation  of  these  men.  He  at 
first  gave  attention  to  the  old  Episcopal  Academy  in 
Philadelphia,  and  had  that  properly  manned,  so  that 
some  theological  training  could  be  had  there.  But  it  was 
necessary  to  go  much  further,  and  it  was  not  long  before 
a  plan  was  projected  for  establishing  a  theological  school 
in  Philadelphia.  So  great  was  the  reputation  of  Bishop 
Potter  as  an  educator  of  young  men,  and  so  unbounded 
was  the  confidence  of  the  laity  and  the  clergy  in  his  wis- 
dom as  an  administrator  of  affairs,  that  the  plan  of  a  sem- 
inary which  would  be  much  under  his  care,  became  at 
once  popular,  and  met  with  much  favor. 

I  need  not  dwell  upon  this  matter.  It  is  enough  to 
say  that  the  Philadelphia  Divinity  School  was  established 
and  went  into  immediate  operation. 

I  became  connected  with  the  movement  from  the  start- 
Bishop  Potter  had  occasion  to  spend  considerable  time  in 
New  York,  and  there  were  many  conferences  between  him 
and  myself  in  preparing  the  necessary  statutes  for  the 
government  of  the  institution. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  269 

I  was  made  a  member  of  the  board  of  management, 
and  took  an  active  part  in  raising  funds  for  the  differ- 
ent endowments.  It  was  through  my  agency  that  Mr. 
.Wolfe  gave  $30,000  to  endow  the  "  Mary  Wolfe  Profess- 
orship." I  also  obtained  from  Mr.  J.  F.  Sheafe,  $6,000, 
on  condition  that  $4,000  more  should  be  raised  to  estab- 
lish a  $10,000  lectureship,  to  be  called  "The  Griswold 
Lectureship." 

My  object  in  this  was  to  secure  for  a  time,  at  least,  the 
services  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  S.  Stone  to  the  school.  I 
talked  it  over  very  freely  with  Bishop  Potter,  and  had 
his  cordial  approval.  I  was  also  particularly  active  in 
obtaining  from  Mrs.  C.  L.  Spencer,  the  money  to  fit  up 
Spencer  Hall  for  the  library,  and  from  Mr.  Wolfe,  the 
means  to  purchase  books  for  the  library ;  in  other  ways, 
especially  while  I  had  the  health  to  do  it,  regularly 
attending  the  meetings  of  the  board,  and  promoting  the 
interests  of  the  institution  as  far  as  I  could. 

Soon  after  the  war  broke  out,  Dr.  Hawks,  for  some 
reason  resigned  the  rectorship  of  Calvary  Church  in  New 
York,  and  at  his  instance,  the  vestry  asked  me  to  take 
charge  of  the  pulpit  until  they  obtained  a  new  rector. 
This  I  consented  to  do,  with  the  understanding  that  I 
should  render  such  personal  services,  only  as  my  other 
duties  would  permit. 

I  also  arranged  with  them  that  no  candidates  for  the 
vacant  position  should  be  invited  to  preach.  This  saved 
me  from  an  immense  amount  of  trouble. 

It  was  astonishing  to  find  how  many  men  there  were 
in  the  Church  exactly  fitted  by  education,  attainments, 
and  other  accomplishments  to  succeed  the  gifted  and 
eloquent  Dr.  Hawks.  They  suddenly  appeared  in  all 
quarters,  and  were  ready  to  spend  a  Sunday  in  New  York 
and  preach  at  Calvary.  But  the  rule  which  had  been 


270  KECOKDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

adopted  stood  in  the  way,  and  while  it  disgusted  them, 
it  afforded  a  blessed  relief  to  me. 

At  a  subsequent  period,  when  another  vacancy  oc- 
curred by  the  election  of  Dr.  Coxe  to  the  episcopate  of 
western  New  York,  the  vestry  again  placed  the  pulpit 
in  my  hands,  and  with  the  same  rule  and  understand- 
ing as  before. 

The  period  of  vacancy  on  the  two  occasions  amounted 
to  about  a  year,  during  which  time  I  learned  a  great 
many  things  which  1  never  knew  before. 

I  had  always  supposed  that  a  call  to  the  ministry,  was 
in  a  high  sense  a  call  from  God,  and  that  the  person 
hearing  and  obeying  that  call  would  be  divinely  guided 
throughout  his  ministry.  I  innocently  imagined  that 
a  call  to  some  particular  field  of  work,  such  as  a  parish, 
or  to  become  a  missionary,  would  be  similar  in  its 
character,  and  would  come  from  the  same  source.  But 
by  degrees  I  got  my  eyes  opened,  and  saw  how  green  I 
had  been,  at  least  in  the  eyes  of  not  a  few. 

I  found  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  ecclesias- 
tical wire  pulling  and  manoeuvring,  and  that  calls  to 
parishes  were  not  unfrequently  the  result  of  manipula- 
tion and  influence.  In  a  word,  that  ecclesiastical  matters 
were  managed  in  a  similar  way,  though  under  different 
names,  as  political  matters.  One  seemed  just  about  as 
worldly  as  the  other,  and  I  could  not  exactly  see  where 
God  came  in  as  the  Director  and  Controller  in  the  matter 
of  calls  to  parishes. 

Now  the  blame,  if  blame  there  be,  belongs  not  to  the 
clergy  alone,  no,  not  by  any  means;  vestries  and  com- 
mittees have  a  large  share,  and  must  bear  their  respon- 
sibility. The  clergy  are  in  the  wrong,  deeply  in  the 
wrong,  in  allowing  themselves  to  be  thus  treated  and 
trifled  with.  I  call  it  trifling,  for  if  they  realized  their 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  271 

high  calling  they  would  not  allow  themselves  to  be 
made  cheap  by  such  modes  of  dealing.  Surely  they 
can  go  to  God,  and  ask  Him  to  guide  them,  and  if  they 
have  really  been  called  to  the  ministry  by  Him,  He  will, 
if  they  will  allow  it,  open  the  way  to  the  field  where  He 
would  have  them  labor.  Oh,  for  more  of  this  simplicity 
of  faith ! 

I  call  to  mind  many,  many  instances  where  these 
worldly  methods  of  seeking  and  receiving  calls  were 
adopted,  and  where  the  saddest  results  followed.  I  give 
an  instance. 

An  important  church  in  one  of  our  cities  was  vacant. 
The  vestry  appointed  a  committee  to  look  out  for  a 
rector  to  fill  the  place,  and  they  did  look  out  with  a  ven- 
geance. They  did  not  exactly  advertise  in  the  public 
papers,  but  they  came  very  near  it  by  writing  innumer- 
able letters,  and  by  asking  a  large  number  of  clergymen 
to  preach  for  them. 

It  so  happened  the  committee  came  to  my  office,  and 
we  had  quite  a  lengthy  conversation,  in  which  it  came 
out  that  they  regarded  every  one  who  preached,  as  a 
candidate.  I  rather  sharply  asked,  "How  many  can- 
didates have  you?"  The  chairman  of  the  committee 
took  a  memorandum  book  from  his  pocket,  and  opening 
it,  said,  about  so  many,  giving  a  large  number.  I  am 
really  ashamed  to  mention  the  number.  I  was  amazed, 
and  I  was  indignant;  and  1  didn't  fail  to  show  my  in- 
dignation, for  I  immediately  said,  "  I  will  have  nothing 
to  do  with  this  case.  It  is  wrong;  all  wrong.  Not  a  name 
will  I  give  you.  You  are  acting  as  though  every  clergy- 
man in  the  Church  Avould  jump  at  the  chance  of  becom- 
ing your  rector.  I  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

It  was  their  turn  now  to  be  amazed,  and  in  their 
amazement  they  withdrew. 


272  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

They  finally  obtained  a  rector,  and  not  very  long 
after  came  to  ask  my  advice  as  to  the  best  way  of  getting 
rid  of  him.  While  1  did  not  say  to  them,  "  I  told  you  so," 
I  was  not  made  unhappy  by  their  disappointment  and 
trouble. 

Singularly  enough,  it  so  happened  that  another  large 
church  in  the  same  city  as  the  one  just  mentioned  be- 
came vacant.  One  day  two  gentlemen  called  at  my 
office.  They  were  both  strangers  to  me.  They  intro- 
duced themselves  as  a  committee  from  such  a  church, 
naming  it,  and  had  called  to  talk  with  me  about  a  suc- 
cessor to  their  former  rector.  I  expressed  my  surprise 
at  their  calling  on  me,  intimating  that  probably  they  had 
made  some  mistake.  They  replied,  "  We  think  not. 
Are  you  not  Dr.  Dyer  ?  "  I  said,  "  Yes,"  but  as  I  was  "  a 
perfect  stranger  to  them  and  to  their  congregation,  I 
thought  it  was  some  other  person  they  were  seeking. " 

After  considerable  conversation  I  named  two  clergy- 
men. They  were  both  young  men,  educated  in  the  same 
college,  and  were  both  settled  in  moderate  sized  par- 
ishes west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains.  My  description 
of  them  was  satisfactory;  but  they  had  never  heard  of 
either  of  them,  and  how  were  they  to  see  and  hear  them  ? 

''Do  you  think,"  they  asked,  "that  they  would  be 
willing  to  come  East  and  spend  a  Sunday  with  us,  we 
paying  their  expenses  ?  " 

I  said,  "No;  I  do  not,"  and  added,  ''if  they  would,  I 
would  not  recommend  them." 

"  But  how  are  we  to  hear  them  ? ''  they  asked. 

I  said,  "  If  you  want  them  you  will  have  to  go  where 
they  are;  and  in  my  opinion  they  are  worth  going  after." 

They  then  said,  "  We  are  authorized  by  the  vestry  to 
extend  a  call  as  soon  as  we  find  a  person  we  think  will 
meet  our  case." 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  273 

I  then  said,  "  This  is  fortunate,  for  the  two  clergymen 
are  settled  in  parishes  on  the  Ohio  River,  and  you  can 
first  visit  the  nearest  one,  and  then  if  you  wish,  take  a 
steamer  and  visit  the  other,  about  three  hundred  miles 
down  the  river."- 

They  laughed  a  little  at  the  idea;  but,  on  the  whole, 
thought  it  best  to  adopt  it;  and  so,  in  due  time  they 
made  the  journey  of  many  hundred  miles  to  the  first 
named  place,  saw  and  heard  the  clergyman,  were  much 
pleased,  and  gave  him  the  call. 

They  arranged  that  after  a  few  weeks  he  should  visit, 
and  spend  Sunday  with  them.  This  took  place,  and  he 
preached  morning  and  evening.  The  bishop  of  the  dio- 
cese was  present. 

Before  dismissing  the  congregation  he  requested  the 
vestry  to  remain  after  service,  which  they  did.  To  their 
surprise  he  said,  "  You  have  now  seen  and  heard  me ;  and 
that  you  may  be  entirely  free  in  the  matter,  I  now  re- 
turn to  you  the  call  which  you  kindly  extended  to  me. 
If  after  you  have  conferred  with  the  congregation  you 
feel  you  have  made  a  mistake,  then  keep  the  call,  and 
no  harm  will  be  done." 

The  clergyman  left  the  city  the  next  day,  but  not  be- 
fore the  call  to  him  was  renewed. 

He  took  charge  of  the  parish  and  served  them  well 
for  two  years.  He  was  then  called  to  a  larger,  and 
in  many  respects  more  important  church  in  another 
city.  He  accepted  the  call  and  went. 

There  was  another  vacancy,  and  the  same  committee, 
clothed  with  the  same  power,  saw  and  heard  the  other 
clergyman  who  had  been  named  to  them. 

They  called  him.  He  accepted,  and  at  this  writing  he 
is  their  most  highly  esteemed  and  much  loved  rector. 

I  mention  these  cases  to  show  that  there  is  a  right 


274  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

way,  and  a  wrong  way  of  doing  things,  on  the  part  of 
vestries  and  committees. 

I  mention  only  one  other  case,  though  I  could  fill 
a  volume  with  my  own  experience  in  this  matter.  An 
important  church  in  a  large  western  city  was  vacant, 
and  they  set  out  to  secure  some  big  gun,  and  they  went 
forth  in  a  big  way.  I  will  not  take  the  trouble  to  write 
down  their  experience.  At  the  end  of  several  months 
the  warden  wrote  me,  detailing  the  sad  time  they  had 
had,  and  closed  by  saying,  "  We  started,  saying  to  our- 
selves, Whom  will  we  have?  and  then  fell  down  to, 
Whom  can  we  have  ?  and  now  we  are  anxiously  asking, 
Who  will  have  us  ?  " 

Soon  after  settling  in  NewYork,  I  made  a  rule  that  I 
would  not  meddle  with  a  vacant  parish  anywhere  until 
I  was  written  to,  or  called  on,  by  those  connected  with 
the  parish,  and  who  had  a  right  to  act  in  the  matter.  I 
was  driven  to  adopt  this  rule,  first  from  a  sense  of  self- 
respect  and  propriety,  and  secondly  to  avoid  the,  impor- 
tunities of  those  who  were  ready  and  anxious  to  be 
called  to  fill  such  vacancies.  In  adhering  to  this  rule, 
I  disappointed  some  and  offended  others, — but  I  pro- 
tected myself  from  criticisms  both  unjust  and  damaging. 

It  was  taken  for  granted  by  not  a  few,  that  in  my 
somewhat  peculiar  position  I  had  much  to  do  in  ma- 
nipulating vacant  parishes,  and  in  securing  for  friends, 
or  for  those  of  my  way  of  thinking,  calls  to  fill  such 
parishes. 

I  incidentally  learned  that  one  of  our  bishops  had  this 
sort  of  impression,  and  had  warned  several  parishes  not 
to  seek  my  advice  in  such  matters,  but  to  come  to  their 
bishop. 

When  I  became  sure  from  unmistakable  authority 
that  he  had  thus  spoken  of  me,  I  took  occasion  in  writing 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  275 

him  on  some  business  affair,  to  let  him  know  what  I  had 
heard,  and  then  to  explain  the  rule  I  had  adopted,  and 
my  invariable  course  of  action. 

He  took  my  letter  in  good  part,  and  thanked  me  for 
the  explanation,  saying  he  had  been  under  a  misappre- 
hension. After  that  our  relations  became  much  more 
friendly  and  intimate,  and  he  often  conferred  with  me  as 
to  persons  to  fill  vacant  parishes. 

In  1859,  Dr.  Gregory  T.  Bedell,  rector  of  the  Church 
of  the  Ascension,  and  a  member  of  the  executive  com- 
mittee of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  was  elected 
and  consecrated  as  assistant  Bishop  of  Ohio.  This  took 
from  the  city  a  warm  personal  friend,  a  friend  whom 
I  greatly  valued,  and  with  whom  I  had  much  pleasant 
intercourse. 

Two  or  three  of  us  had  been  in  the  habit  of  spending 
an  hour  or  two  one  afternoon  each  week  with  him  in 
his  study,  during  which  time  we  conversed  freely  upon 
matters  of  personal  and  practical  religion.  Engaged  as 
I  was,  incessantly,  in  my  manifold  duties,  this  little  break 
each  week  was  a  great  benefit,  and  a  great  comfort.  Dr. 
Chauncy  and  Dr.  Montgomery  were  of  the  number. 
We  all  felt  the  removal  of  Dr.  Bedell  from  the  city  as 
a  great  personal  loss. 

Dr.  John  Cotton  Smith,  assistant  at  Trinity  Church, 
Boston,  was  called  to  the  rectorship  of  the  Ascension, 
and  soon  removed  to  the  city.  My  slight  acquaintance 
with  him  previously,  soon  ripened  into  a  warm  and  in- 
timate friendship.  He  succeeded  Dr.  Bedell  as  a  member 
of  our  executive  committee,  where  he  rendered  very 
great  assistance. 

Vacancies  occurring,  by  reason  of  death,  in  our 
executive  committee,  others  took  their  places,  and  I 
was  brought  into  pleasant  personal  relations  with  Mr. 


RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 


Charles  R.  Marvin,  J.  Pierpont  Morgan,  Geo.  D.  Mor- 
gan, the  Rev.  Drs.  Bancroft,  Schenck,  and  others. 

About  1865,  I  became  an  assistant  at  the  Church  of 
the  Ascension  ;  not  so  much  to  perform  duties  at  the 
church,  as  to  take  charge  of  mission  service  in  a  hall 
on  the  west  side  of  the  city,  in  Forty-second  Street.  For 
more  than  a  year  I  preached  there  every  Sunday  night. 

During  this  period,  Dr.  Smith  conceived  the  idea  of 
establishing  a  chapel  up  town,  where  might  be  ga- 
thered the  members  of  the  Ascension  and  others,  as 
they  moved  to  that  part  of  the  city. 

He  foresaw  what  afterwards  rapidly  took  place,  that 
in  the  constant  changes  going  on,  the  Ascension  would 
become  a  down  town  church,  with  but  a  fraction  of  its 
original  elements  left,  and  that  thus  would  its  character 
be  essentially  changed,  and  it  would  lose  the  command- 
ing position  it  had  so  long  held  among  the  churches 
of  the  city. 

Grace  Church  and  St.  George's  were  cited  as  exam- 
ples. Not  many  years  before,  they  were  far  down  town, 
but  by  coming  up  town,  in  time  they  became  stronger 
than  ever. 

So,  Dr.  Smith  thought,  it  would  be  with  the  Ascension. 
St.  Thomas,  St.  Bartholomew,  Holy  Trinity,  Trinity 
Chapel,  and  the  Incarnation  had  not  then  been  built. 

The  only  enterprise  of  the  kind  which  had  been 
started  was  a  mission  of  St.  Mark's  Church,  somewhere 
on  Sixth  Avenue,  near  Forty-third  Street.  There  I 
preached  many  times,  in  a  large  room  over  the  stables 
of  the  Sixth  Avenue  Railroad  Co.  This  chapel  grew 
rapidly,  and  became  what  was  and  is  known  as  the 
Anthon  Memorial  Church. 

The  vestry  of  the  Ascension  did  not  take  the  same 
view  of  the  matter  as  Dr.  Smith  did,  and  so  the  effort  to 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  277 

establish  a  chapel  of  the  Ascension,  to  bear  the  same 
relation  to  the  parent  church  that  Trinity  Chapel  does 
to  old  Trinity,  was  given  up.  This  was  a  sore  disap- 
pointment to  Dr.  Smith;  but  he  was  not  the  man  to 
murmur  or  mourn  over  what  he  could  not  help,  nor 
was  he  the  man  to  give  up  what  he  considered  a  good 
idea. 

He  then  proposed  to  me  that  I  should  find  some  place 
on  Murray  Hill,  where  services  could  be  commenced. 

For  this  purpose,  a  hall  in  a  large  building  on  Thirty- 
fourth  Street  and  Sixth  Avenue  was  secured.  In  this 
hall  I  held  services  once  on  each  Sunday  for  some  weeks. 

The  chapel  in  Rutger's  Institute,  was  then  rented. 
This  was  located  on  Fifth  Avenue,  immediately  opposite 
the  reservoir,  admirably  situated  for  the  purpose  in 
view.  In  this  chapel  I  held  services  morning  and  after- 
noon for  more  than  a  year.  Beside  these  two  services, 
I  had  regularly  an  evening  service  in  the  hall  in  Forty- 
second  Street,  near  Seventh  Avenue,  where  a  mission  of 
the  Church  of  the  Ascension  had  been  established. 

Thus,  for  a  long  period,  I  read  services  and  preached 
three  times  every  Sunday. 

Without  dwelling  upon  this  part  of  my  work,  I  may 
state  that  the  chapel  in  Forty-second  Street  grew  into 
a  well  established  chapel  in  Forty-third  Street,  where 
there  is  a  very  pretty  building,  with  a  large  congrega- 
tion, and  a  most  flourishing  Sunday  school,  all  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Steen,  who  has,  and  is, 
accomplishing  a  great  work. 

The  credit  of  this  successful  enterprise  is,  under  God, 
dne  to  the  fostering  interest  and  support  of  Dr.  Smith, 
and  the  efficient  workers  whom  he  secured;  among 
them  Bishop  Whitaker  and  his  excellent  wife. 

In  connection  with  my  services  at  the  chapel  of  Rut- 


278  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ger's  Institute,  I  established  a  Sunday  school.  The 
result  of  my  labors  there  was  the  organization  of  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  It  was  now  necessary  that 
they  should  have  the  services  of  one  who  could  give  his 
whole  time  and  energy  to  the  work.  Accordingly,  the 
Rev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  jr.,  was  called  as  the  rector  of 
the  new  parish. 

Mr.  Tyng  was  at  the  time  in  charge  of  the  Church  of 
the  Mediator,  on  the  corner  of  Lexington  Avenue  and 
Thirtieth  Street.  This  building  had  been  purchased  some 
time  before  by  Mr.  Wolfe  and  Mrs.  Spencer,  and  quite  a 
full  congregation  had  been  gathered. 

Mr.  Tyng  accepted  the  call  to  Holy  Trinity,  continuing, 
however,  his  services  at  the  Meditator  for  some  consid- 
erable time.  Before  long,  lots  were  secured,  and  the 
first  church  building  of  Holy  Trinity  was  erected  at  the 
corner  of  Madison  Avenue  and  Forty-second  Street, 
where  the  present  building  now  stands. 

During  two  years  and  more,  I  performed  a  very  large 
amount  of  clerical  services,  besides  my  regular  work 
in  connection  with  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society, 
and  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society. 

During  this  period  an  association  called  the  Latimer 
Society  was  formed. 

This  was  a  body  of  clergyman  of  our  Church,  number- 
ing about  twenty,  and  meeting  at  each  others'  houses 
for  the  purpose  of  carefully  studying  the  issues  which 
were  then  so  prominent  among  us,  and  which  so  sharply 
divided  the  High  Church  or  Tractarians,  and  the  Low 
Church  or  Evangelical  parties,  and  so  separated  them 
from  each  other. 

Our  exercises  were  devotional  services,  papers,  and 
discussions  upon  topics  previously  selected,  interspersed 
by  a  lunch.  I  believe  this  association  did  a  good  deal 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  279 

for  the  time.  It  certainly  opened  the  eyes  of  not  a  few 
and  helped  them  to  see,  and  understand,  what  were  really 
the  points  at  issue  between  the  two  parties. 

Subsequently,  this  society  gave  place  to  the  Clerical 
Association,  which  embraced  a  much  larger  body  of  the 
clergy  living  in  and  out  of  the  city,  and  directed  attention 
to  a  much  wider  range  of  subjects. 

The  association  met  every  Monday,  at  eleven  o'clock, 
at  the  rooms  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  and 
was  usually  largely  attended.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Tyng  was 
the  first  president;  and  when  he  retired,  I  was  elected, 
and  held  the  place  while  the  association  lasted. 

The  general  policy  of  the  Evangelical  party  was  freely 
discussed,  and  largely  shaped,  by  this  association.  Bis- 
hops and  clergy  from  a  distance,  when  in  the  city,  were 
in  the  habit  of  attending  its  sessions.  In  a  word  it  be- 
came a  kind  of  center  and  headquarters  of  our  friends 
generally.  In  this  connection  I  may  as  well  mention 
that  I  became  a  regular  correspondent  of  The  London 
Record,  one  of  the  organs  of  the  Evangelical  party  in  the 
Church  of  England. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  my  earnest  advocacy  of  the 
cause  of  our  government  in  its  conflict  with  secession  and 
rebellion,  was  not  very  palatable  to  many  of  the  readers 
of  the  Record  in  England;  and,  as  a  consequence,  there 
was  a  good  deal  of  sparring  between  writers  there  and 
myself. 

Before  closing  my  connection  with  the  paper  I  took 
occasion  to  express,  pretty  vigorously,  my  surprise  that  a 
people  who  had  so  severely  denounced  slavery,  and  so 
unmercifully  criticised  us  for  our  connection  with  it, 
should  now,  in  this  mighty  conflict  which  slavery  had 
produced,  give  all  its  sympathy  and  throw  all  its  influ- 
ence in  favor  of  the  supporters  of  the  very  system  which 


280  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

they  had  again  and  again  characterized  as  the  abomina- 
tion of  unrighteousness.  But  their  national  obstinacy 
made  them  apparently  insensible  to  their  glaring  incon- 
sistency, and  unconscious  of  the  wrong  they  were  doing 
to  our  Government. 

Providentially,  Prince  Albert,  and  Queen  Victoria,  and 
some  others  stood  firmly  by  the  North. 

It  may  not  be  known  to  many,  that  among  those  sent 
in  a  semi-official  capacity  to  visit  England  early  in  the 
war,  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  matters  more  fully, 
and  of  preventing  England  from  taking  an  active  part 
with  the  South,  was  Bishop  Mcllvaine.  He  was  well 
known  by  a  large  number  of  the  nobility,  and  others  in 
high  position,  and  it  was  thought  he  could  render  excel- 
lent service. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Secretary  Chase,  of  Washington, 
asking  what  I  thought  of  it,  and  what  plan  could  be 
adopted  for  carrying  the  idea  into  effect.  He  said  the 
government  could  hardly  appoint  commissioners  for  this 
purpose,  and  beside,  the  president  and  cabinet  were  of 
opinion  that  persons  going  out  unofficially  could  accom- 
plish more  than  any  others. 

I  at  once  saw  Mr.  Wm.  H.  Aspinwall,  and  submitted 
the  matter  to  him.  He  entered  fully  into  the  idea,  and 
asked  me  to  write  Secretary  Chase,  and  say  that  friends 
in  New  York  would  raise  the  funds  necessary  to  send 
the  bishop  out,  and  would  also  request  the  bishop  to  go 
to  England  on  this  mission. 

This  plan  was  adopted,  and  the  bishop  went.  His 
account  of  his  reception  and  experience  is  most 
interesting. 

By  the  Queen,  Prince  Albert,  and  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
he  was  most  warmly  received.  When  the  Prince  of 
Wales  was  in  this  country,  he  was  entertained  by  the 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  281 

bishop,  and  treated  with  great  respect  and  kindness. 
These  acts  were  not  forgotten  either  by  the  prince  or 
his  parents.  But  aside  from  all  courtesy,  the  royal 
family  were  in  hearty  sympathy  with  our  government, 
and  did  all  that  neutrality  would  allow  them  to  do. 

Beside  the  bishop,  Thurlow  Weed,  Henry  Ward 
Beecher,  and  Bishop  Hughes  visited  England  for  a 
similar  purpose. 

But  England  forgot  herself,  and  her  avowed  princi- 
ples, and  was  really  very  inconsistent  during  the  whole 
war,  and  for  some  time  after. 

It  will  take  a  great  deal  to  make  many  of  this  genera- 
tion believe  that  she  did  not,  in  her  secret  heart,  hope 
that  the  disruption  of  the  states  would  be  final.  We 
were  becoming  too  powerful  for  her  comfort.  She 
might,  for  a  time,  remain  mistress  of  the  seas,  but  not  of 
the  world. 

The  war  closed  in  the  spring  of  1865.  In  October  of 
the  same  year,  the  General  Convention  of  our  Church  met 
in  Philadelphia.  There  was  an  anxious  curiosity  felt  as 
to  the  course  the  Southern  bishops  would  pursue.  The 
General  Convention  had  taken  no  action  with  regard  to 
the  Southern  dioceses,  whereas  they  had  organized  a 
general  council  for  the  Confederate  States,  and  the  sep- 
arate dioceses  had  made  their  allegiance  to  this  body. 

But  now  the  Confederacy  had  gone  to  pieces,  and 
they  were  all  back  in  the  United  States.  What  would 
they  do  ?  Would  they  come  back  or  not  ?  The  door 
was  wide  open.  The  bishops  could  return  to  the  House 
of  Bishops,  and  delegates  from  the  different  dioceses 
would  find  no  difficulty  in  taking  their  seats  in  the 
House  of  Deputies.  It  was  a  novel  state  of  things,  and 
the  wisest  and  best  men  were  in  doubt  as  to  what  would 
be  or  should  be  done. 


282  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Two  of  the  bishops  from  the  South,  (I  believe  the 
number  was  two)  Bishops  Atkinson  and  Lay,  quietly 
took  their  seats,  and  thus  solved  the  problem. 

In  1868,  the  General  Convention  met  in  New  York, 
when  most  of  the  Southern  bishops  appeared  and  took 
their  seats;  and  nearly  all  the  Southern  dioceses  were 
represented  in  the  Lower  House. 

The  sturdiest  patriots  of  the  North,  and  the  leaders  of 
secession  from  the  South,  sat  side  by  side,  and  nothing 
occurred  to  disturb  the  harmony  or  break  the  peace 
which  had  been  restored.  This  was  certainly  a  happy 
state  of  things.  Our  Church,  like  the  Union,  stood  forth 
one  and  inseparable,  while  the  Presbyterians,  Methodists, 
and  others  were  divided  into  two  bodies. 

In  1862  (I  think  it  was)  I  was  elected  to  the  episco- 
pate of  Kansas. 

This  disturbed  me  a  good  deal;  not  that  I  had  much 
doubt  as  to  what  I  ought  I  to  do,  but  my  friends  were 
much  divided  in  opinion,  and  I  felt  I  ought  to  take  time, 
and  hear  what  there  was  to  be  said  on  both  sides  of  the 
question. 

I  had  no  ambition  to  be  a  bishop,  nothing  of  the  kind. 
Indeed,  my  observation  had  led  me  to  regard  it  as  about 
the  most  undesirable  of  all  positions  in  the  Church. 

I  know  St.  Paul  says,  "If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  he  desireth  a  good  work."  But  St.  Paul  was 
never  a  diocesan  bishop,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  pecu- 
liar and  troublesome  duties  of  that  office,  particularly  out 
on  the  prairies  of  Kansas.  Nor  do  I  think  he  had  in  his 
mind,  at  all,  when  he  wrote  to  Timothy,  the  case  of  di- 
ocesan bishops.  At  any  rate,  I  did  not  desire  the  office, 
however  good  the  work  might  be. 

Some  of  my  friends  were  very  urgent  that  I  should 
accept,  and  were  ready  to  promise  such  aid  as  might  be 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  283 

needed  to  make  my  work  successful.  Others  again, 
hardly  thought  I  could  be  more  useful  than  I  was  in  my 
present  position. 

One  of  the  most  gratifying  letters  I  received,  was  from 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Johnson,  at  the  time  a  professor  in  the 
General  Seminary.  He  said  he  supposed  we  did  not 
agree  in  theological  and  ecclesiastical  views;  but  he 
hoped  I  would  accept  the  office,  as  he  believed  the  Lord 
would  enable  me  to  do  a  good  work. 

My  old  friend,  Dr.  Sparrow,  wrote  a  warm-hearted 
letter,  expressing  his  gratification  at  my  election,  but 
intimating  that  in  his  opinion,  I  could  be  more  useful 
where  I  was. 

After  waiting  a  sufficient  time,  and  hearing  what  was 
to  be  said  on  both  sides,  1  still  adhered  to  the  opinion  I 
formed  at  the  first,  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  office 
I  desired,  or  was  particularly  fitted  for,  and  that  I  did 
not  believe  my  usefulness  would  be  increased  by  accept- 
ing it,  and  that  therefore  I  must  decline.  Of  course,  I 
had  thought  and  prayed  over  it  much,  and  reached  my 
decision  after  mature  deliberation. 

I  may  incidentally  mention  that  I  received,  while 
waiting,  several  calls  from  different  parishes  in  Kansas 
to  become  their  rector. 

This  was  certainly  acting  in  the  dark,  for  none  of 
them  knew  me.  They  only  knew  I  had  been  elected  the 
bishop  of  their  diocese.  But  these  calls  did  not  influ- 
ence me  in  the  least.  Another  thing  happened,  which, 
as  it  expressed  an  affectionate  confidence,  did  please 
me.  It  was  the  offer  on  the  part  of  ten  young  men 
about  to  be  ordained,  to  go  to  Kansas  with  me.  It  was 
a  great  relief  when  this  question  was  settled,  and  I  had 
written  and  sent  off  my  letter  declining  the  election. 

About  a  year  after  the  close  of  the  war  I  began  to  feel 


284  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  effects  of  the  great  pressure  and  many  labors  which 
had  so  long  overburdened  me,  and  frequent  and  sharp 
attacks  of  illness  reminded  me  that  I  must,  in  some  way, 
find  relief.  My  old  friend,  Dr.  Alexander  Vinton,  who 
was  a  doctor  indeed,  not  only  of  the  soul  and  mind,  but 
also  of  the  body,  took  my  case  in  hand  and  told  my 
friends  I  must  have  rest  and  change  of  scene. 

This  came  in  a  very  kind  and  pleasant  way.  Mr. 
Stewart  Brown  came  to  see  me,  and  said  he  desired  to 
have  one  of  his  sons  visit  the  South  for  some  business 
purposes,  and  that  both  he  and  his  son  wished  me  to  go 
also.  I  didn't  exactly  see  of  what  advantage  I  could  be 
in  such  an  expedition,  but  I  did  see  that  a  kind  Provi- 
dence had  opened  the  way  and  provided  the  means  for 
carrying  out  Dr.  Vinton's  suggestion;  and  I  felt  very 
grateful.  I  had  learned  to  recognize  the  Lord's  hand  in 
everything  that  took  place;  but  it  was  just  like  Mr. 
Brown  to  do  this  very  thing. 

In  a  day  or  two  we  were  ready  to  start.  Just  as  we 
were  leaving,  Mr.  Brown  said,  "  Now  go  as  far  south  as 
you  please,  visit  as  many  places  as  you  like,  and  stay 
as  long  as  you  like." 

In  Washington  we  spent  some  time,  seeing  what  there 
was  to  be  seen.  From  Washington  we  went  to  Alexan- 
dria, and  from  there  drove  out  to  the  seminary,  spent  a 
few  hours;  called  on  Dr.  Sparrow  and  some  of  the  other 
professors;  and  dined  with  Bishop  Johns,  whose  resi- 
dence was  close  by  the  seminary  buildings. 

I  may  as  well  mention  that  immediately  upon  the 
close  of  the  war,  Mr.  William  H.  Aspinwall  and  Mr. 
Stewart  Brown  asked  me  if  I  would  not  visit  Washing- 
ton, and  have  an  interview  with  Mr.  Stanton,  the  Sec- 
retary of  War,  with  reference  to  putting  the  seminary 
buildings  in  repair,  and  then  proceed  to  the  semin- 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  285 

ary,  and  see  what  was  necessary  to  be  done  in  order  to 
have  it  opened  again. 

For  two  years  or  more  the  government  had  occupied 
the  buildings  as  a  hospital,  and  nearly  all  the  furniture 
had  been  destroyed.  The  fences  had  been  burnt  up  for 
fire- wood,  and  the  buildings  had  been  sadly  defaced  and 
injured. 

I  saw  Mr.  Stanton,  and  he  promised  to  send  a  proper 
officer  and  have  an  examination  made,  and  said  the  gov- 
ernment would  do  something,  but  probably  not  very 
much,  as  it  would  be  establishing  a  dangerous  precedent 
to  repair  damages  done  in  seceded  states.  Had  the  pro- 
fessors and  other  officials  remained  loyal  or  neutral 
during  the  war,  it  would  be  easier  to  deal  with  the  case; 
but  as  they  had  not,  the  government  would  feel  embar- 
rassed in  taking  an  active  part  in  doing  what  was 
needed  for  the  re-opening  of  the  institution.  I  recog- 
nized the  force  of  what  he  said,  and  did  not  press  the 
matter  farther. 

I  went  to  the  seminary,  and  was  met  by  a  scene  of 
ruin  and  desolation  that  was  truly  heart-sickening.  The 
grounds,  which  just  before  the  war  had  by  the  inspi- 
ration of  Mr.  Sheafe's  liberality  been  put  in  such  perfect 
and  beautiful  order,  were  now  covered  with  rubbish  of 
all  kinds.  Not  a  particle  of  fencing  was  left,  many 
of  the  noble  forest  trees  had  been  cut  down,  the  paths 
and  walks  had  been  obliterated,  and  the  whole  domain 
had  been  cut  up  into  deep  ruts  by  the  wheels  of  the 
heavy  artillery  carriages  and  the  army  wagons  of  every 
description. 

And  then  the  buildings !  Truly,  they  were  in  a  most 
dilapidated  and  forlorn  condition.  The  windows  were 
broken;  the  doors  torn  off  their  hinges,  and  used  for 
fire-wood,  or  other  purposes;  the  plastering  was  badly 


286  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

knocked  off;  and  floors  and  halls  throughout  the  dif- 
ferent buildings  were  covered  with  dirt  and  strewed 
with  bits  of  furniture  and  broken  crockery :  presenting  a 
picture  of  ruin,  wretchedness  and  desolation,  which  no 
words  of  mine  can  adequately  describe. 

I  readily  saw  that  over  and  above  all  the  government 
would  do,  quite  a  large  sum  of  money  would  be  required 
to  put  the  institution  in  any  tolerable  order  for  the 
use  of  professors  and  students. 

I  hastened  home  and  reported  the  state  of  things,  and 
commenced  at  once  raising  the  funds  needed.  In  a  few 
days  I  received  and  remitted  $2,927.65,  just  about  the 
amount  I  estimated  it  would  take  to  make  the  repairs 
absolutely  required. 

I  also  secured  annual  pledges  towards  the  support  of 
the  professors,  amounting  to  two  thousand  dollars. 

Afterwards  I  did  something  more,  which  may  as  well 
be  mentioned  further  on. 

From  the  seminary,  Mr.  Brown  and  myself  proceeded 
to  Kichmond.  There  we  remained  over  Sunday.  The 
ravages  of  the  siege,  and  of  the  fire,  were  very  visible. 

Though  Richmond  is  a  beautiful  city,  and  charmingly 
situated,  yet  I  felt  depressed  and  sad  all  the  time  I  was 
there.  The  people  looked  dejected  and  discouraged;  and 
well  they  might.  Nearly  all  business  had  been  brought 
to  a  stand  still.  Wealth,  and  even  a  moderate  compe- 
tence, had  disappeared,  and  the  large  majority  of  the 
population  were  in  great,  and  many  in  abject,  poverty. 

The  negroes  were  no  longer  slaves,  and  consequently 
had  no  one  to  care  for  them;  and  thus  whites  and 
blacks,  once  masters  and  servants,  were  on  an  equality, 
and  nigh  unto  perishing  for  the  want  of  food  and 
raiment. 

We  were  kindly  received,  and  I  was  asked  to  preach 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  287 

in  St.  James  Church;  but  I  declined.  We  scarcely  saw 
a  smile  while  in  the  city,  and  as  we  were  powerless  to 
help,  we  were  glad  to  leave,  which  we  did  on  Monday. 

On  our  way  south  we  passed  through  Burkeville,  and 
over  the  district  where  Grant  and  Sheridan  and  others 
led  the  Union  forces  in  their  hot  pursuit  of  Lee  and  the 
confederate  army.  And  what  a  pursuit  this  was !  and 
what  a  glorious  result  followed ! 

When  the  surrender  at  Appomattox  Court  House 
took  place,  the  war  of  the  great  Rebellion  was  ended, 
and  the  Union  was  saved  !  Glory  to  God  ! 

I  felt  pretty  considerably  stirred  up  as  I  looked  out 
upon  the  roads,  the  fields,  and  the  hills  which  had  been 
trod  and  tramped  by  hostile  armies  a  year  before.  I 
could  almost  see  the  worn  and  battered  legions  as  they 
passed  along,  and  hear  the  bugle's  blast  and  the  cannon's 
roar.  All  the  military  that  was  in  me  was  fully  worked 
up.  But  I  was  thankful  there  was  to  be  no  more  fight- 
ing, and  that  I  was  riding  over  an  undivided  country. 

As  we  were  under  an  engagement  to  stop  and  spend 
a  day  or  two  with  the  Rev.  John  T.  Clark,  at  his  home 
in  Halifax  Co.,  we  left  the  train  at  the  Roanoke  station, 
on  the  Danville  road. 

Mr.  Clark  met  us  and  drove  us  some  four  miles  to  his 
plantation.  On  our  way  we  passed  through,  or  by  the 
side  of,  the  plantation  once  owned  and  occupied  by  the 
famous  John  Randolph,  of  Roanoke. 

We  found  the  plantation  in  a  neglected  and  dilapi- 
dated condition.  To  whom  it  belonged  I  do  not  remem- 
ber, but  it  is  rather  a  miserable  looking  place.  A  little 
Yankee  thrift  would  brighten  it  up  amazingly. 

We  crossed  the  Roanoke  river  in  an  old  scow,  which 
looked  about  as  battered  and  forlorn  as  the  country 
through  which  we  were  passing. 


28R  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

In  due  time  we  reached  Mr.  Clark's  habitation,  where 
we  were  most  hospitably  received  and  entertained. 

Mr.  Clark  inherited  and  owned  several  thousand  acres. 
Before  emancipation  took  place  he  had  a  large  number 
of  slaves.  Most  of  the  slaves  remain  on  the  place,  and 
carry  on  portions  of  the  plantation  on  shares.  Both  the 
owners  of  the  lands,  and  the  new  tenants  who  occupy 
them,  encounter  many  and  great  difficulties  in  adjusting 
themselves  to  their  new  circumstances.  Which  party 
is  the  more  to  be  pitied,  it  is  difficult  to  say. 

The  day  after  our  arrival  several  large  farmers  whom 
Mr.  Clark  had  invited,  came  and  dined  with  us.  I  was 
much  pleased  with  them,  and  with  the  spirit  they 
manifested.  They  accepted  the  situation,  and  were 
disposed  to  make  the  best  of  it. 

It  seemed  to  be  the  opinion  of  all,  that  the  best  thing 
•that  could  happen  to  them  would  be  the  coming  of 
families  from  the  North,  who  would  purchase  portions 
of  their  plantations,  and  settle  upon  them.  This  would 
bring  into  their  midst  an  element  of  thrift  and  progress 
which  would  be  of  the  greatest  benefit. 

I  suggested  that  the  negroes  would  be  in  the  way; 
that  as  they  had  not  been  trained  to  anything  like  self- 
reliance,  they  must  be  for  a  long  time  inefficient,  and  too 
costly  for  the  small  farmers  of  New  England. 

They  seemed  to  think  that  these  difficulties  would  be 
very  temporary.  I  thought  not.  At  any  rate  I  said, 
"  The  small  farmers  of  the  North  could  not  bring  with 
them  much  money,  and  consequently  could  not  try  any 
very  doubtful  experiments." 

Our  conversations  continued  for  several  hours,  and 
covered  a  good  deal  of  ground.  The  effect  on  me  was 
to  make  me  realize  more  than  ever  the  importance  of 
the  problems  to  be  solved,  and  very  much  deepened 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  289 

the  conviction  I  had  long  had,  as  to  the  enormous  evils 
of  slavery  as  a  system  in  a  country  like  ours. 

We  left  the  hospitable  mansion  of  Mr.  Clark  the  next 
day,  and  proceeded  on  our  way  to  Charleston.  We 
traveled  all  night,  and  the  following  morning  the  train 
stopped,  apparently  in  an  open  field.  There  was  no 
station  house,  and  no  other  house  very  near.  On  in- 
quiring why  we  stopped,  we  were  told  it  was  for  break- 
fast. I  asked  where.  The  brakeman,  pointing  across 
the  field,  said,  "There;  follow  those  people  and  you  will 
find  the  place." 

I  started,  and  soon  fell  in  with  a  man  who  seemed  to 
know  something  about  the  country,  and  I  asked  him 
where  we  were,  and  what  was  the  meaning  of  the 
chimneys  I  saw  standing  alone  without  any  houses. 
There  were  quite  a  number  of  them.  "  Well  may  you 
ask  about  those  chimneys;  they  do  look  kinder  lone- 
some. I  tell  you,  stranger,  them  chimneys  once  belonged 
to  houses.  There  was,  before  the  war,  quite  a  smart 
village  about  here;  but  that  man,  Sherman,  came  along 
one  day  with  his  army,  and  them  chimneys  is  all  he 
left.  It  was  awful."  By  this  time  we  reached  a  little 
shanty  of  a  place,  and  the  man  said,  "  Here,  stranger, 
is  your  breakfast." 

This  was  in  North  Carolina,  and  from  that  place  all 
the  way  to  Columbia,  in  South  Carolina,  we  were  re- 
minded, by  lonesome  chimneys  and  other  signs,  that  one 
vday  that  man,  Sherman,  came  along  with  his  army. 

We  spent  some  hours  in  Columbia,  a  beautiful  town 
and  beautifully  situated,  but  sadly  injured  by  the  great 
fire  at  the  time  of  its  capture  by  General  Sherman. 

We  found  no  love  for  the  brave  general,  but  on  the 
contrary,  much  bitterness  of  feeling.  They  charge  him 
with  allowing,  if  not  instigating,  the  atrocities  which 


290  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

were  committed  after  the  army  took  possession  of  the 
place.  He  stoutly  denies  the  charge,  and  says  the  peo- 
ple fired  the  town  to  prevent  the  stores  of  cotton  from 
falling  into  his  hands.  The  exact  truth  will  probably 
never  be  known. 

From  Columbia  to  Charleston  we  went  by  rail.  This 
journey  of  between  one  and  two  hundred  miles  was 
through  a  flat,  uninteresting  country.  The  land  is  poor, 
and  the  industries  are  few ;  cotton  growing  and  gath- 
ering pitch  seemed  to  be  the  principal. 

The  mode  of  obtaining  pitch  is  very  simple,  but  very 
destructive.  It  is  obtained  from  a  species  of  pine  called 
pitch  pine,  and  is  secured  by  making  a  large  and  wide 
incision  on  the  bark  of  the  tree.  Indeed,  a  broad  strip 
of  bark  is  entirely  removed.  At  the  lower  or  pointed 
end  of  this  incision  a  piece  of  pine,  something  like 
a  rough  shingle,  is  inserted,  and  this  carries  the  thick 
fluid,  if  fluid  it  can  be  called,  into  a  trough  or  bucket 
placed  beneath.  This  pitch  is  boiled  down,  and  from  it 
tar  and  resin  are  made. 

I  said  the  process  of  obtaining  it  is  very  destructive, 
and  so  it  is.  The  pine  trees,  as  we  have  seen  them,  are 
about  a  foot,  often  less,  in  diameter,  and  the  tapping  of 
one  year  destroys  the  tree.  As  we  passed  through  this 
portion  of  the  state  we  saw  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
dead  trees.  These  dead  trees  are  cut  down  and  made 
into  cord  wood,  to  be  sent  to  the  northern  cities.  It 
seemed  to  us  that  all  these  silver-fir  forests  would  soon 
disappear  under  the  destructive  method  of  obtaining 
the  pitch. 

On  reaching  Charleston  we  stopped  at  the  Mills 
House,  one  of  the  best  known  houses  of  the  South. 

Soon  after  our  arrival,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Porter,  whom  we 
knew  very  well,  called  on  us,  as  did  also  Mr.  Treuholm, 


THE    PERIOD    OP    THE    WAR.  291 

who  was,  for  a  time,  a  member  of  Jefferson  Davis'  cab- 
inet. These  gentlemen  showed  us  much  attention. 

Mr.  Trenholm  was  a  very  intelligent  man,  but  very 
sad.  He  took  us  all  about  the  city,  showed  us  all  the 
places  of  historic  interest;  but  when  we  came  to  the 
burnt  district  he  could  hardly  restrain  his  emotions. 
This  dreadful  fire  had  swept  away  the  very  business 
heart  of  the  city,  and  had  reduced  many  of  the  more 
prosperous  citizens  to  poverty. 

Mr.  Trenholm  himself  had  suffered  very  heavily.  As 
we  walked  away,  he  said,  "We  can  never  recover  from 
the  blow  we  have  received.  Charleston  will  never  be 
Charleston  again.  Its  glory  is  gone;  and  so  with  the 
state !  The  best  thing  we  can  do  is  to  get  your  Mr.  A. 
T.  Stewart  to  come  down  and  buy  up  the  whole  state. 
He  could  make  something  out  of  it;  but  we  cannot." 

Of  course  this  was  an  extremely  gloomy  view  to  take 
of  things;  but  we  could  hardly  wonder  at  it.  Mr.  Tren- 
holm was  past  middle  life;  all  his  hopes  had  been 
wrecked  in  the  great  struggle;  he  had  lost  most  of  his 
property;  very  many  of  his  associates  were  in  abject 
poverty.  The  very  flower  of  their  young  men  had  been 
cut  off  during  the  war;  their  proud  state  was  a  con- 
quered province,  under  a  semi-military  rule  appointed 
by  the  United  States.  Their  governor  was  a  northern 
man,  and  their  legislature,  then  in  session,  was  made 
np,  for  the  most  part,  of  negroes  who,  but  a  little  while 
before,  were  the  servants  and  slaves  of  the  white 
population. 

The  outlook  was  certainly  dark  and  gloomy,  particu- 
larly to  one  in  Mr.  Trenholm's  situation.  I  have  no 
doubt  multitudes  of  hearts  were  broken,  and  very  many 
lives  brought  to  an  untimely  end,  throughout  that  state, 
and  other  southern  states,  by  grief  alone.  They  had 


292  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

staked  everything;  they  had  lost  everything;  and  they 
could  not  live. 

Fortunately,  all  did  not  feel  as  Mr.  Trenholra  did.  Dr. 
Porter  was  very  hopeful,  and  so  were  many  others. 

I  mention  one  incident  illustrative  of  this  better,  or 
more  hopeful  state  of  feeling. 

When  we  took  the  cars  at  Columbia  for  Charleston,  a 
young  gentleman  came  in  and  took  a  seat  immediately 
in  front  of  me.  For  some  time  he  was  engaged  in  read- 
ing a  newspaper.  After  he  had  finished  it,  he  very  po- 
litely asked  me  if  I  would  like  to  look  at  a  Charleston 
paper.  I  thanked  him  and  said  I  should.  This  led  to" 
a  little  conversation,  in  which  he  remarked,  that  if  I 
took  any  interest  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Legislature, 
he  wished  I  would  read  the  short  speeches  of  a  member 
whom  he  named;  and  pointing  to  the  name  he  handed 
me  the  paper. 

I  read  the  proceedings  of  the  assembly.  On  handing 
the  paper  back,  he  asked  what  I  thought  of  that  par- 
ticular member's  remarks.  I  replied,  that  they  had  im- 
pressed me  very  much.  They  were  brief  and  to  the 
point,  showing,  as  I  thought,  a  better  knowledge  of 
the  subjects  under  discussion  than  any  member  whose 
speeches  were  reported.  He  said  such  was  his  opinion. 

He  then  introduced  himself  as  Mr.  Calhoun,  a  grand- 
son of  the  late  John  C.  Calhoun,  and  added,  "That 
member  is  a  colored  man,  and  was  formerly  a  slave,  and 
the  body-servant  of  my  grandfather;  and  I  think  him 
the  ablest  man  in  the  Legislature.  He  understands  the 
condition  of  affairs,  and  what  the  state  needs." 

This  led  to  a  long  conversation,  in  which  he  expressed 
his  views  and  opinions  with  the  utmost  frankness. 

Among  other -things,  he  said  he  did  not  regret  the  ab-  . 
olition  of  slavery.  It  created  much  confusion,  and  a 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  293 

good  deal  of  suffering;  but  he  thought  it  would  prove 
the  salvation  of  the  South.  Slavery  was  an  institution 
of  the  past.  It  could  not,  in  this  day  and  country,  com- 
pete with  freedom;  and  had  it  continued,  the  South 
would  have  steadily  lost  ground,  while  the  North  would 
have  as  steadily  gained  ground.  This  was  inevitable; 
and  slavery  would  have  been  the  cause  of  it.  Thankful 
should  we  be  that  it  no  longer  exists. 

He  said  he  was  on  his  way  to  attend  a  convention  of 
young  men  at  Selma,  in  Alabama.  The  object  in  call- 
ing the  convention  was  to  consider  what  policy  and 
measures  should  be  adopted  and  pursued  for  the  recon- 
struction of  the  state  governments,  and  for  the  restora- 
tion of  business  and  prosperity  throughout  the  South. 

He  said  he  should  advocate,  as  the  first  step,  a  full  and 
cordial  acceptance  of  the  situation  as  it  was;  consider 
slavery  as  utterly  extinct;  secure  the  labor  of  the  ne- 
groes on  just  and  equitable  terms;  and  then  he  would 
have  the  young  men  identify  themselves  with  the  great 
landed  and  agricultural  interests  of  the  country,  and 
make  themselves  fully  and  practically  acquainted  with 
these  interests. 

He  would  also  encourage  Northern  men  and  Northern 
capital  to  come  into  the  South,  and  engage  in  farming 
and  manufacturing  enterprises.  He  would  have  schools 
and  churches  as  they  have  them  in  the  North.  Thus 
he  would  solve  the  mighty  problem  which  was  before 
them.  He  said  they  had  limited  the  call  to  young  men 
only,  because  the  old  men  were  so  committed  to  the  old 
ways  which  prevailed  before  the  war,  that  they  could 
not  readily  enter  upon  the  proposed  new  departure. 

When  he  learned  my  name,  and  that  I  was  from  New 
York,  he  eagerly  inquired  about  the  state  of  feeling 
among  the  Northern  people,  and  whether  I  thought 


294  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

young  men  with  capital  could  be  induced  to  come  South. 
I  told  him  I  thought  there  was  generally  a  kindly  feel- 
ing; but  that  men  with  capital  would  be  rather  slow  in 
removing  to  the  South,  especially  while  there  were  so 
many  openings  for  capital  in  the  North  and  West. 
But  when  matters  should  become  a  little  more  settled 
throughout  the  South,  the  climate  and  resources  of  that 
region  would  be  sure  to  draw  men  and  women  both 
from  the  Northern  states,  and  from  foreign  countries; 
and  that  in  the  near  future  they  might  expect  a  degree 
of  prosperity  and  solid  wealth  such  as  they  had  never 
seen  before. 

Our  conversation  continued  without  interruption  until 
we  reached  a  junction  where  he  was  to  take  another 
train  for  his  destination  in  Alabama.  I  was  greatly 
surprised,  and  relieved,  to  hear  such  views  expressed  by 
such  a  person;  and  I  felt  that  the  prevalence  of  such 
ideas  would  do  more  for  the  South  than  anything  else. 

Dr.  Porter  had  just  commenced  his  work  in  behalf  of 
educational  interests  in  Charleston.  He  had  already 
been  North  and  collected  quite  a  large  amount  of  funds. 
I  heard  him  make  a  statement  in  the  Church  of  the 
Ascension  in  New  York,  a  few  weeks  after  the  war 
closed.  This  statement  was  in  behalf  of  the  theological 
school  which  had  been  commenced  before  the  war,  in 
South  Carolina. 

In  Charleston  I  saw,  for  the  first  time,  the  turkey  buz- 
zard as  a  domestic  bird.  They  were  very  common  and 
very  tame,  and  acted,  I  think,  as  a  kind  of  scavenger 
on  the  streets 

I  noticed  another  peculiarity  of  the  place.  The  tops 
of  the  chimneys  were  all  covered  by  an  arch  of  brick. 
This  was  to  prevent  the  buzzards  from  making  the 
chimneys  their  roosting  places. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  295 

This  visit  to  Charleston  was  my  first,  and  was  most 
interesting;  but  the  silence  and  desolation  which  pre- 
vailed were  most  sad  and  depressing,  and  we  were  not 
sorry  to  leave.  We  concluded  we  had  seen  enough  of 
the  South  for  this  time,  and  would  not  extend  our  jour- 
ney to  Savannah,  Mobile,  and  New  Orleans,  as  we  at 
first  intended,  and  accordingly  we  started  home- 
ward by  way  of  Wilmington,  Norfolk,  Baltimore,  and 
Philadelphia. 

From  Charleston  to  Baltimore  we  found  the  way 
long,  the  cars  and  roads  indifferent,  the  hotels  poor  and 
the  scenery  tame,  uninteresting,  and  monotonous.  All 
the  way  we  were  reminded  of  the  dreadful  evils  and 
ravages  of  war.  The  eating  houses  were  miserable ;  but 
at  every  stopping  place  there  were  numerous  negro 
women  with  trays  of  provisions  on  their  heads;  and 
their  cold  chicken,  ham,  biscuits,  cakes,  and  pies  were 
very  nice,  and  very  palatable. 

When  we  reached  New  York  we  were  not  sorry  to  be 
at  home  again ;  but  were  very  glad  to  have  had  such 
an  opportunity  to  visit  a  portion  of  the  South  at  such 
an  interesting  time. 

I  now  make  a  few  notes  with  regard  to  our  societies. 
In  1866,  Bishop  Mcllvaine,  then  the  president  of  the 
society,  in  a  letter  to  me  makes  a  pointed  reference  to 
ritualism,  and  warns  against  the  dangers  which  it  was 
bringing  into  the  Church  in  the  shape  of  false  teachings. 
He  says,  "  The  flag  of  ritualism,  which  is  a  censer,  requires 
the  bolder  and  wider  manifestation  of  the  banner  of 
Christ  and  His  Gospel.  The  more  the  priest  appears  in 
the  heresy,  the  more  must  the  preacher  stand  forth  for  the 
truth.  If  we  must  have  sacrifice  let  it  be  more  and  more 
of  ourselves,  our  souls,  and  bodies  unto  God.  '  With  such 
sacrifice  He  is  ivell  pleased?  Our  Church,  I  believe,  was 


296  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

never  in  greater  danger  of  doctrinal,  of  Romish  doctrinal 
corruption." 

During  this  year,  the  Rev.  James  Pratt,  D.D.,  was  ap- 
pointed financial  secretary,  and  entered  upon  his  duties. 
His  appointment  and  efficient  services  afforded  me  great 
relief.  We  printed  ten  thousand  five  hundred  copies  of 
the  Prayer  Book,  and  ten  thousand  of  the  Mission  Ser- 
vice. To  issue  the  work  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Stone,  $2,000 
were  given  by  a  few  individuals,  and  Mr.  Thomas 
McMullen  of  New  York,  paid  for  and  presented  to  the 
society  the  plates  of  two  works,  "  Sacred  Poetry "  and 
the  "Beauty  of  Sacred  Literature,"  at  a  cost  of  $1,680. 

It  was  at  this  time  we  received  an  application  to 
establish  a  depository  of  our  publications  in  Chicago. 

This  application  was  signed  by  Bishop  Clarkson, 
Bishop  McCoskry,  Bishop  Lee  of  Iowa,  and  many  others. 

I  should  not  deem  this  as  worthy  of  any  particular 
notice,  for  many  similar  applications  came  from  different 
parts  of  the  country,  which  were  numerously  signed, 
but  for  the  circumstance  that  one  of  our  Church  papers 
made  a  violent  attack  upon  the  society,  and  charged  its 
management  with  resorting  to  false  methods  of  recom- 
mending itself  to  the  public;  and  as  an  instance  of  false 
representations,  it  cited  this  particular  case,  saying  we 
had  put  names  to  the  application  without  any  authority 
from  the  parties  themselves.  The  editor  went  on  to 
denounce,  in  the  strongest  phraseology,  such  conduct 
as  mean  and  contemptible.  As  I  had  the  original  docu- 
ment, signatures  and  all,  the  signatures  in  the  hand- 
writing of  the  persons  themselves,  I  wrote  the  editor 
stating  the  facts,  and  offering  to  show  the  document 
to  any  friend  he  would  name;  and  asked  him  to  retract 
what  he  had  said,  which  he  manfully  and  promptly  did. 

In    the   American    Church    Missionary   Society,    the 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    WAR.  297 

growth  of  which  had  been  very  rapid,  I  was  much 
relieved  by  the  appointment  of  the  Rev.  Edward  An- 
thon,  as  associate  corresponding  secretary,  and  the  Eev. 
Franklin  S.  Rising,  as  financial  secretary  and  general 
agent. 

During  the  year  1866,  the  receipts  were  $56,412.38. 
Previously  the  sum  of  $10,000,  had  been  given  to  the 
society  to  hold  in  trust  as  an  endowment  for  the  support 
of  the  professor  of  divinity  in  Griswold  College.  The 
endowment  was  to  bear  the  name  of  "The  Anthon  Pro- 
fessorship of  Systematic  Divinity  in  Griswold  College, 
Iowa."  The  money  was  given  by  the  Misses  Louisa  and 
Eliza  Dean,  of  St.  Mark's  Church,  New  York.  In  1867, 
the  receipts  of  the  society  were  over  $80,000,  and  in 
1868,  they  reached  $100.000.  In  1867,  Jay  Cooke  re- 
signed the  presidency  on  account  of  his  having  accepted 
the  presidency  of  the  Evangelical  Education  Society. 
The  Hon.  John  N.  Conyngham,  succeeded  Mr.  Cooke  as 
president  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

As  early  as  1864,  the  society  had  under  consideration 
the  subject  of  commencing  missionary  work  in  Hayti, 
and  it  devolved  on  me  to  open  a  correspondence  with 
the  Rev.  J.  Theodore  Holly,  a  presbyter  of  our  Church, 
and  residing  in  Hayti.  The  result  was  we  requested  the 
Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Lee,  of  Delaware,  to  visit  Hayti  in  com- 
pany with  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Williamson. 

This  visit  was  made;  and  so  favorable  was  his  report, 
that  the  society  resolved  to  enter  upon  that  field  of 
labor.  Much  interest  was  awakened  by  an  appeal  sent 
out  in  its  behalf.  But  some  of  the  friends  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions thought  it  would  be  wiser,  and  tend  to  greater 
harmony,  if  that  mission  were  handed  over  to  the  Board 
of  Missions  and  placed  under  the  Foreign  Committee. 

Accordingly,  in  the  autumn  of  1866,  the  society  made 


298  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

a  transfer  of  its  missionary  work  in  Hayti  to  the  Foreign 
Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  and  paid  into  their 
treasury  the  sum  of  $1,348.35,  being  the  balance  in  the 
hands  of  the  society  contributed  for  that  work. 

Soon  after  the  war,  applications  of  all  kinds  came  from 
the  South  for  aid.  As  early  as  the  autumn  of  1865,  I 
commenced  raising  funds  to  meet  these  applications  as 
far  as  it  was  proper  and  practicable  to  do  so.  During 
the  two  following  years  I  received  and  distributed  some 
eight  thousand  dollars. 

About  the  same  time  many  of  my  friends  requested 
me  to  receive  funds  from  them,  to  be  used  at  my  dis- 
cretion in  providing  for  special  cases  of  want  which 
might  come  to  my  knowledge,  and  which  would  be 
peculiar,  and  outside  of  the  operations  of  our  chari- 
table associations.  For  such  purposes  1  received  and 
distributed  during  a  few  years  something  over  $18,000. 

This  involved  a  large  amount  of  care  and  responsibil- 
ity, and  gave  me  no  little  labor.  I  had  to  keep  several 
memoranda  books,  and  make  almost  innumerable  en- 
tries. In  disbursing  funds  I  paid  out  sums  ranging  all 
the  way  from  one  dollar  up  to  several  hundreds,  accord- 
ing to  the  character  of  the  cases  which  came  before  me. 

During  the  winter  of  1867  and  1868  my  health  suffered 
very  much  from  over  work,  so  much  so,  that  an  entire 
rest  and  change  seemed  necessary.  Accordingly,  in  the 
spring  of  1868,  I  sailed  for  Europe,  with  my  wife  and 
youngest  daughter,  kind  friends  having  generously  pro- 
vided the  necessary  funds. 


X. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

As  Mrs.  Dyer  has  written  and  published  a  book  en- 
titled Sunny  Days  Abroad,  in  which  she  gives  a  pretty 
full  account  of  the  places  we  visited,  and  of  what  we 
saw  and  did,  it  hardly  seems  necessary  that  in  these 
records  I  should  go  over  the  same  ground  again.  There 
are  two  or  three  things,  however,  of  which  I  will  speak, 
from  notes  taken  at  the  time. 

Soon  after  reaching  London,  I  heard  that  there  was 
much  excitement  with  regard  to  the  matters  before 
Parliament  looking  to  the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish 
Church.  A  resolution  had  just  passed  the  House  of 
Commons,  by  a  large  majority,  suspending,  in  rather  an 
indefinite  sense,  the  Irish  Church  as  a  State  establish- 
ment. This  was  a  political  movement,  having  in  view 
the  ultimate  disendowment  of  the  Church,  and  thus 
paving  the  way  for  the  independence  of  Ireland. 

Mr.  D' Israeli  had  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  the 
Queen,  at  Osborne,  where  he  had  gone  to  lay  the  matter 
before  her,  and  offer  the  resignation  of  the  ministry. 

The  Queen  declined  to  accept  the  resignation,  and  re- 
solved to  dissolve  Parliament  in  the  early  autumn,  that 
the  people  might  have  the  opportunity  of  giving  ex- 
pression to  their  sentiments  upon  this  momentous  sub- 


300  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ject.     Mr.  D'Israeli  immediately  laid  before  the  House 
the  decision  which  had  been  reached. 

Great  was  the  excitement.  A  public  meeting  was 
called  of  those  opposed  to  disestablishment,  to  take 
place  in  St.  James'  Hall,  one  of  the  largest  halls  in  the 
city.  Fortunately,  a  ticket  of  admission  was  sent  me. 

It  so  happened  that  the  meeting  took  place  at  three 
o'clock  of  the  day  on  which  the  anniversary  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  was  held  at  Exeter 
Hall.  As  I  was  a  delegate,  with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Fowler 
of  Utica,  from  the  American  Bible  Society,  to  attend 
that  anniversary,  I  was  anxious  to  put  in  at  least  an 
appearance;  and  so  I  went  in  good  season  to  the  room 
where  the  officers,  speakers,  and  other  friends  were  to 
assemble  previous  to  going  into  the  hall. 

Here  I  met  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  the  Bishops  of 
London  and  Carlisle,  and  many  other  dignitaries  of 
Church  and  State. 

The  procession  was  formed,  and  when  we  reached 
to  the  entrance  of  the  great  Hall,  I  made  it  convenient 
to  drop  out,  and  take  a  seat  among  the  audience. 

I  was  particularly  anxious  to  hear  Dr.  Tait,  the  Bishop 
of  London,  who  was  to  make  an  address. 

In  due  time  the  preliminaries  were  gone  through 
with,  and  the  speakers  commenced. 

First  Lord  Shaftesbury,  the  president  of  the  society, 
who  made  a  capital  address;  and  then  the  Bishop  of 
Carlisle;  and  then  the  Bishop  of  London.  His  address 
was  most  able  and  impressive,  all  that  could  be  desired. 

I  then  looked  at  my  watch,  and  saw  I  must  hurry 
away  if  I  would  reach  St.  James'  Hall  in  season  to  gain 
admission.  I  took  unceremonious  leave,  as  did  a  great 
many  others;  and  catching  an  omnibus  I  arrived  just  in 
time. 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  301 

I  was  seated  about  twenty  feet  from  the  platform, 
where  I  could  see  and  hear  perfectly.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments the  vast  Hall  was  filled  in  all  its  parts;  and  such 
an  audience !  There  were  at  least  three  thousand  peo- 
ple, and  nearly  all  from  the  highest  classes  in  England 
and  Ireland. 

At  the  appointed  hour,  a  large  door  opening  upon 
the  very  large  platform  was  thrown  open,  and,  pre- 
ceded by  several  ushers,  the  procession,  of  dignitaries 
entered. 

I  give  a  list  in  part.  The  Archbishops  of  Canterbury, 
York,  Armagh,  and  Dublin.  The  Bishops  of  London, 
Oxford,  Rochester,  Gloucester  and  Bristol,  Ely,  Litch- 
field,  Ripon,  Sodor  and  Man,  Truro,  Meath,  Killihoe, 
Kidmore,  Ossory,  Cork,  Derry,  Capetown,  Perth  (South 
Australia)  and  Barbadoes.  The  Dean  of  Westminster  and 
twelve  other  deans,  Archdeacons  Denison,  Bickersteth, 
Philpotts,  and  nine  others.  The  Dukes  of  Richmond, 
Marlborough,  Manchester  and  Northumberland.  Mar- 
quises of  Westmeath,  Exeter,  Bath,  and  Bristol.  Lords 
Malmesbury,  Harroby,  Shrewsbury,  Colchester,  Reder- 
dale,  Churston,  Fitzwalter,  Chelmsford,  O'Neil,  Munster, 
Hamilton,  and  many  other  noblemen.  Messrs.  Beresford, 
Hope,  Newdegate,  Greville,  Grenville.  The  Lord  Mayor 
of  London,  and  very  many  more;  making  an  audience 
on  the  platform  of  some  two  hundred. 

The  Archbiehop  of  Canterbury,  Dr.  Longley,  presided. 
As  soon  as  the  meeting  came  to  order,  prayer  was  offered. 

The  opening  address  was  made  by  the  archbishop, 
and  was  most  excellent  both  in  matter  and  spirit,  and 
was  wonderfully  well  received.  He  spoke  with  ease  and 
was  well  heard. 

The  Lord  Mayor  followed  in  £  very  spirited  and  elo- 
quent address.  He  reminded  me  of  the  late  eloquent 


302  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

James  T.  Brady,  of  New  York.  He  spoke  fluently,  and 
in  a  ringing  voice. 

When  he  sat  down  the  archbishop  announced  the 
Bishop  of  Oxford,  Wilberforce,  as  the  next  speaker,  and 
then  followed  an  indescribable  scene  of  the  wildest  up- 
roar and  confusion.  All  manner  of  shouts  and  groans 
greeted  him  as  he  arose.  There  he  stood  for  nearly 
twenty  minutes,  trying  to  get  a  hearing;  but  all  his 
attempts  were  utterly  vain. 

The  archbishop  came  to  the  rescue ;  and  it  was  pleas- 
ant and  amusing  to  see  how  quickly  silence  reigned 
when  he  arose.  But  the  moment  he  sat  down,  the  uproar 
was  renewed;  and  thus  it  continued,  until  the  arch- 
bishop told  the  audience  that  unless  they  would  listen 
to  the  speakers  who  had  been  selected,  he  would  have 
to  abandon  the  chair. 

This  brought  things  to  a  settlement,  for  no  one  wished 
to  break  up  the  meeting,  however  much  disinclined  to 
hear  the  Bishop  of  Oxford.  I  should  have  said  that 
during  the  confusion,  one  particularly  disorderly  person 
was  picked  up  and  actually  carried  out  over  the  heads 
of  the  audience.  They  passed  along  close  to  where  I 
sat. 

At  length  the  Bishop  was  permitted  to  speak,  and 
certainly  he  made  a  wonderfully  able  and  eloquent 
speech.  He  has  a  noble  appearance,  a  splendid  voice, 
impressive  manner,  and  speaks  with  great  fluency  and 
naturalness.  As  an  orator  he  can  have  but  few  superiors. 

He  took  strong  Protestant  ground.  I  thought  him 
almost  ultra  in  this  respect.  I  asked  those  sitting  near 
me  what  the  matter  was.  The  responses  came  quick. 
"He  is  so  unreliable,  so  inconsistent,  we  never  know 
where  to  find  him.  He  is  an  ultra  churchman,  a  ritualist ; 
and  then  he  is  something  else;  and  so  on."  Whatever 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  303 

he  may  be  in  these  respects  he  is  certainly  a  wonder- 
fully gifted  man,  and  one  of  the  most  eloquent  men  of 
the  day. 

The  next  speaker  was  the  Bishop  of  London,  Dr.  Tait. 
When  he  arose  he  was  greeted  with  a  perfect  storm 
of  clapping  and  applause. 

The  bishop  is  a  slender,  pale  faced,  delicate  looking 
man,  of  mild  expression  of  countenance.  His  manner 
is  very  simple,  yet  impressive.  The  tones  of  his  voice 
are  peculiarly  rich  and  melodious.  He  speaks  with 
great  ease,  with  none  of  the  impassioned  manner  of  the 
Bishop  of  Oxford,  not  any  of  his  flights  of  eloquence ; 
but  with  an  air  of  earnest  sincerity  which  wins  con- 
fidence, and  carries  all  hearts  with  it. 

On  this  occasion  he  displayed  as  much  power  of 
thought,  and  more  cogency  of  reasoning  than  the 
Bishop  of  Oxford.  But  they  both  made  masterly  efforts, 
equaling  anything  I  have  ever  heard  in  argument  and 
oratory. 

The  Archbishop  of  York  made  the  next  address.  It 
was  strong  and  good,  without  any  attempt  at  oratory. 

The  next  appointed  speaker  was  Dean  Stanley,  who 
was  kindly  listened  to  until  he  announced  himself  as  a 
"  Liberal  of  the  liberals."  This  was  enough.  They 
wouldn't  have  anything  more  from  him.  There  he  stood 
for  several  minutes,  balancing  himself  first  on  one  foot, 
then  on  the  other,  evidently  much  amused  by  the  scene 
before  him;  but  finally,  in  good-nature  he  bowed  and 
retired. 

The  Earl  of  Harrowby  followed  in  an  earnest,  sensible 
speech. 

Lord  Colchester  spoke  for  a  few  minutes,  but  for  some 
reason  was  not  well  received. 

The  Duke  of  Northumberland  made  a  short  address. 


304  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

The  closing  speech  was  made  by  Lord  Chelmsford,  the 
late  Lord  Chancellor.  He  is  a  very  graceful  speaker, 
and  commanded  the  undivided  attention  of  the  great 
audience. 

Archbishop  Longley  then  expressed  his  gratification 
and  thanks,  and  dismissed  the  audience  with  the  bene- 
diction. Thus  closed  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and 
interesting  meetings  I  ever  attended.  There  was  an 
assemblage  of  the  nobility,  and  clergy,  and  laity,  such  as 
I  had  never  seen,  and  such  as  seldom  ever  takes  place. 

Among  the  notable  preachers  of  London  whom  I  par- 
ticularly wished  to  hear  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Spurgeon.  He 
was  one  of  the  men  to  see  and  hear  in  the  great 
metropolis.  I  quote  from  the  notes  I  made  at  the  time. 

In  the  evening  we  all  went  to  hear  Mr.  Spurgeon.  By 
the  aid  of  a  white  cravat  and  the  use  of  my  card,  we 
succeeded  in  obtaining  good  seats  in  the  first  gallery, 
very  near  to  and  almost  on  a  level  with  the  pulpit.  The 
place  of  worship  is  in  Southwark,  a  densely  populated 
portion  of  the  city.  The  interior  of  the  building  is  of 
an  oblong,  oval  shape,  with  double  galleries  around  the 
whole  church.  It  is  well  lighted  and  ventilated.  The 
congregation  was  immense,  filling  every  part  of  the 
capacious  structure.  We  were  told  there  was  a  seating 
capacity  for  five  thousand.  Besides  those  seated,  there 
were  hundreds  who  stood  during  the  entire  service. 

Precisely  at  half  past  six  o'clock,  Mr.  Spurgeon  entered, 
and  took  his  seat  on  a  small  platform  projecting  from  the 
second  gallery.  He  is  short  and  rather  stout,  and  young 
in  appearance.  There  is  nothing  remarkable  in  his 
general  aspect, — nothing  to  indicate  the  wonderful  power 
he  has  as  a  preacher. 

The  introductory  services  consisted  of  a  short  prayer, 
somewhat  characteristic,  in  which  he  asked  that  our 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  305 

thoughts  might  not  go  "  gadding  about"  during  the  ser- 
vice. A  hymn,  which  was  given  out  verse  by  verse,  was 
sung.  The  reading  and  expounding  of  a  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture followed.  On  this  occasion  it  was  a  portion  of  the 
third  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel.  Then  the  long  prayer 
and  singing;  and  then  the  sermon,  which  was  upon  one  of 
the  verses  of  Balaam's  prophecy,  in  which  the  Saviour 
is  set  forth  under  the  figure  of  a  star. 

He  made  seven  heads.  1st.  the  Star  represented 
Dominion;  2.  the  Shining;  3.  Guidance;  4th.  Constancy; 
5th.  Influence;  6th.  Wonder;  and  7th.  Glory.  It  was  a 
plain,  earnest,  practical  presentation  of  the  offices  of 
Christ;  thoroughly  and  distinctively  evangelic;  and  I 
was  exceedingly  interested  and  edified. 

And  yet  Mr.  Spurgeon  is  not  great  in  the  sense  that 
Robert  Hall,  or  Dr.  Chalmers,  was  great.  He  is  not 
scholarly  and  finished,  as  Baptist  Noel  is;  nor  is  he 
eloquent  as  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  or  Dr.  McNeile,  or  our 
own  Dr.  Tyng  is.  But  he  preaches  Christ  faithfully 
and  fully;  with  a  good  delivery,  with  fresh  and 
practical  thoughts,  with  homely  yet  pertinent  illustra- 
tions. He  is  able  to  gain  and  hold  to  the  end  the  atten- 
tion of  his  vast  audience.  While  he  was  preaching  on 
this  occasion,  a  child  commenced  crying;  and  instead  of 
being  disturbed  by  it,  he  turned  it  to  good  account  as 
illustrating  the  wail  of  suffering  humanity  crying  for  a 
Saviour.  His  applications  and  exhortations  are  inter- 
spersed throughout  the  whole  discourse,  and  not  left  to 
the  close. 

The  concluding  service  was  a  hymn,  short  prayer,  and 
benediction. 

The  audience  room,  the  vast  congregation,  the  preacher, 
the  sermon,  were  something  to  be  seen  and  remembered 
as  among  the  most  remarkable  things  of  this  wonderful 


306  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

metropolis.  All  Christians  should  rejoice  that  there  is 
such  a  man  living  and  laboring  in  the  great  center  of 
the  civilized  world. 

Among  the  notable  men  of  Scotland,  I  particularly 
desired  to  see  and  hear  Dr.  Bonar,  of  Edinburgh,  and  Dr. 
McLeod,  of  Glasgow.  I  was  gratified  in  both  particulars. 

On  one  of  the  Sundays  we  spent  in  Edinburgh,  I  went 
to  the  New  Chalmers  Church,  of  which  he  has  charge. 
The  doctor  preached  upon  the  promise  of  our  Lord  to 
send  the  Holy  Spirit,  etc.  It  was  a  clear  presentation  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  personality,  divinity,  and  offices  of 
the  Holy  Ghost;  rather  fragmentary  as  a  sermon,  yet 
having  many  good  thoughts. 

His  manner  is  very  peculiar.  At  first  slow  and 
measured,  and  in  a  drawling  style  of  delivery.  But  as 
he  goes  on,  this  passes  away,  and  at  times  he  becomes 
quite  animated.  He  rests  his  body  against  the  cushion 
of  his  pulpit,  seldom  standing  upright,  and  rather  pleads 
with  his  people  than  exhorts  them. 

After  service  we  were  introduced  to  him  and  found 
him  very  agreeable. 

In  the  cemetery  near  Dr.  Bonar's  church  we  visited 
the  tombs  of  Dr.  Chalmers,  Principal  Cunningham,  and 
Hugh  Miller.  A  few  evenings  after,  I  took  tea  at  Dr. 
Bonar's,  when  I  met  Mrs.  Bonar  and  family,  and  several 
other  friends,  among  them  Mrs.  Lundie  Duncan,  the 
mother  of  Mrs.  Bonar  and  of  Mary  Lundie  Duncan, 
whose  memoir  has  been  published  by  the  American 
Tract  Society. 

My  interest  in  Dr.  Bonar  had  been  awakened  pre- 
viously by  the  many  beautiful  hymns  he  has  written. 
This  interest  was  much  increased  by  hearing  him  preach 
and  by  meeting  him  socially. 

While  in  Glasgow  I  took  the  first  opportunity  of  hear- 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    EUROPE.  307 

ing  Dr.McLeod.  It  was  at  a  Sunday  morning  service. 
A  large  church,  very  full.  The  sermon  was  an  expo- 
sition upon  the  first  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Philippians. 

Speaking  of  church  government  and  its  necessity,  he 
took  the  ground  that  its  particular  form  was  incidental, 
arising  from  circumstances.  There  were  the  Apostles, 
then  deacons,  and  afterward  presbyters,  or  elders,  or 
bishops.  He  distinctly  stated  that  in  the  Apostles'  days, 
or  immediately  after,  Episcopacy  was  established.  But 
all  this  grew  out  of  the  circumstances  of  the  times  rather 
than  from  divine  command.  He  said  that  across  the 
line,  in  England,  Episcopacy  was  better  suited  than  any 
other  form  to  the  condition  of  society,  while  in  Scotland 
the  Presbyterian  forms  suited  the  people  better. 

After  service  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kendall,  well  known  in  the 
Presbyterian  churches  of  our  country,  and  myself,  were 
introduced  to  him.  When  the  doctor  was  introduced 
as  a  Presbyterian,  Dr.  McLeod  was  on  the  point  of 
saying,  "  My  sermon  will  not  suit  a  Presbyterian,"  but 
when  I  was  introduced  as  an  Episcopalian,  he  said 
it  was  all  right.  We  had  a  charming  interview  with 
him.  He  is  evidently  a  man  of  rare  abilities  and  of  a 
rare  spirit. 

On  October  21,  1868,  we  arrived  home  from  Europe. 


XL 

EETUEN  TO  NEW  YORK. 

As  the  General  Convention  was  in  session,  and  the 
Evangelical  Societies  were  holding  their  anniversaries, 
the  city  was  full  of  the  clergy  and  laity  from  all  parts 
of  the  country. 

My  friends  had  arranged  a  pleasant,  but  rather  em- 
barrassing surprise  for  me  on  my  reaching  home.  It 
was  in  the  shape  of  a  public  breakfast.  I  knew  nothing 
of  it  till  late  the  evening  before,  when  I  received  a  note, 
stating,  that  as  president  of  the  Clerical  Association, 
my  presence  would  be  expected  the  next  day  at  twelve 
o'clock,  at  a  breakfast,  at  Apollo  Hall.  I  was  a  good 
deal  in  the  dark  as  to  what  it  all  meant,  and  what  was 
expected  of  me.  On  arriving  at  the  Hall,  I  found  be- 
tween two  and  three  hundred  of  the  clergy  and  laity 
assembled,  also  quite  a  number  of  ladies. 

The  reception  I  received  was  of  the  warmest  kind. 
Dr  Tyng  embraced  me  and  kissed  me  over  and  over 
again.  This  called  forth  bursts  of  applause. 

The  breakfast  proper  was  followed  by  a  very  large 
amount  of  speech-making;  in  which  I  had  to  take  some 
little  part.  I  believe  everything  passed  off  very  satis- 
factorily. Certainly,  the  occasion  was  one  never  to  be 
forgotten  by  me.  It  displayed  a  degree  and  depth  of 
affectionate  respect  which  I  had  never  dreamed  of, 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  309 

and  which  I  could  hardly  think  I  deserved.  In  the 
evening  of  the  same  day  I  attended  the  anniversary 
of  the  Education  Society.  Addresses  were  made  by 
Bishops  Mcllvaine,  Eastburn,  and  Cummins.  These 
were  very  good,  and  at  their  close  it  was  time  to  go 
home;  but  to  my  surprise  and  embarrassment,  I  was 
called  upon  to  speak.  My  name  was  not  on  the  pro- 
gramme, nor  had  I  though  of  such  a  thing  as  being 
called  on.  Of  course  1  hesitated ;  but  the  more  I  hesi- 
tated, the  louder  the  audience  called ;  and  so,  to  make 
peace,  I  arose  in  the  body  of  the  church,  where  I  was 
sitting,  and  said  something. 

During  this  General  Convention  an  important  con- 
ference was  held  to  consider  what  policy  the  Evangel- 
ical party  should  adopt  in  view  of  the  encroachments  of 
the  exclusive  and  intolerant  spirit  of  High  Churchism. 
The  Hon.  Columbus  Delano  of  Ohio,  presided,tind  many 
of  the  clergy  and  laity  made  addresses.  There  seemed 
to  be  a  quiet  but  settled  determination  to  withstand 
this  spirit  at  all  hazards. 

The  triennial  report  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society  records  the  death  of  several  of  its  warm  and 
able  supporters;  among  them,  Bishop  Burgess  of  Maine 
and  Bishop  Scott  of  Oregon. 

An  incident  occurred  in  connection  with  the  death  of 
the  latter  which  fixed  it  indelibly  in  my  memory.  It 
occurred  at  the  Brevoort  House,  very  early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  Fourth  of  July.  Somewhere  between  three  and 
four  o'clock,  I  was  awakened  by  a  loud  pounding  at  the 
front  door  of  the  house  where  I  was  staying.  I  im- 
mediately arose  and  went  to  the  window,  which  was 
opened,  and  inquired  what  was  wanted.  The  mes- 
senger said,  "  Bishop  Scott  is  at  the  Brevoort  House, 
and  is  dying.  He  wishes  you  to  come  and  see  him  at 


310  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

once."  I  dressed  as  quickly  as  I  could  and  went.  I 
found  him  delirious,  and  unable  to  talk;  and  all  I  could 
do  was  to  have  a  prayer  by  his  bedside,  with  his  wife 
and  some  friends  who  were  with  them.  He  died  within 
an  hour  or  two. 

As  it  was  in  the  midst  of  the  summer,  very  few 
clergymen  could  be  had  to  perform  the  services  at  his 
funeral.  Dr.  Dix,  Dr.  Twing,  and  perhaps  some  others, 
were  present. 

In  coming  across  the  Isthmus  the  bishop  was  at- 
tacked with  what  was  called  the  "  Chagres  fever,  "  and 
barely  reached  New  York  before  his  death. 

I  should  have  mentioned  before  this,  that  upon  the  re- 
tirement of  Bishop  Coxe  from  the  foreign  committee 
of  the  Board  of  Missions,  I  was  elected  to  take  his  place 
in  that  committee,  and  became  thereby  a  member  of  the 
Board  of  Missions.  This  devolved  upon  me  many  new 
and  important  duties. 

About  the  time  I  became  a  member  of  the  foreign 
committee,  the  attention  of  the  Church  had  been  called 
to  a  movement  in  Mexico,  of  a  semi-political,  religious 
character;  and  the  foreign  committee  was  requested  to 
make  all  proper  investigations  with  a  view,  should  the 
way  be  open,  to  missionary  efforts  in  that  country.  A 
correspondence  was  opened  with  parties  in  Mexico  and 
elsewhere,  and  a  deputation  was  sent  there  to  confer  with 
the  leaders  of  the  movement.  A  committee  also  visited 
Washington  and  had  a  conference  with  Mr.  Seward,  then 
Secretary  of  State,  with  reference  to  the  treaty  relations 
tween  Mexico  and  the  United  States. 

Mr.  Seward  entered  with  much  interest  into  the  mat- 
ter, and  gave  such  information  as  he  could;  but  he  did 
not  think  there  was  much  promise  of  our  accomplishing 
any  permanent  good, — at  least,  not  at  present.  He  ex- 


RETURN    TO   NEW    YORK.  311 

pressed  the  opinion  that  in  a  country  so  long  down- 
trodden and  oppressed  by  the  Church  of  Rome,  there 
would  not  be  found  much  worth  converting. 

Bishop  Wilmer  of  Louisiana,  took  much  interest,  and 
rendered  effective  service  in  obtaining  reliable  informa- 
tion. We  were  confidently  told  that  more  than  eighty 
priests  were  ready  to  join  the  Reform  Movement.  We 
had  quite  a  number  of  these  priests  in  New  York,  and 
were  in  constant  intercourse  with  them.  After  devo- 
ting much  time,  and  spending  several  thousand  dollars, 
we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  movement  then  was 
inspired  far  more  by  political  and  ambitious  motives 
than  by  religious  convictions.  Our  disappointments 
were  so  many  and  so  unexpected,  that  we  nearly 
reached  Mr.  Seward's  conclusion,  that  there  was  hardly 
enough  left  to  be  converted.  At  any  rate,  the  foreign 
committee  withdrew  from  the  field  and  ceased  its  efforts 
in  that  direction. 

Subsequently,  in  1867  or  1868,  another  movement  of  a 
very  different  kind  commenced.  The  Bibles  which  had 
been  scattered  by  the  American  troops  during  the  Mex- 
ican war,  had  been  as  good  seed  cast  into  the  ground, 
and  had  produced  their  legitimate  results  in  bringing 
many  minds  and  hearts  in  Mexico  to  a  knowledge  of 
God's  truth;  and  this  truth  had  delivered  them  from 
their  spiritual  bondage,  and  introduced  them  to  that 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  makes  His  people  free. 

Among  the  converts  was  a  highly  educated  and  influ- 
ential priest  by  the  name  of  Manuel  Aguas.  His  posi- 
tion and  character  placed  him  at  once  at  the  head  of 
this  truly  evangelistic  movement.  The  power  and 
eloquence  of  Aguas  at  once  arrested  public  attention, 
and  commanded  the  respect  of  the  best  men  and 
leaders  in  the  new  republic. 


312  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

An  appeal  was  made  to  Christians  everywhere  for 
sympathy  and  support.  One  of  the  first, — if  not  the 
first, — in  this  country  to  respond,  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Riley, 
then  a  young  man  just  ordained,  and  in  charge  of  a 
Spanish  speaking  congregation  in  New  York. 

He  had  been  born  and  brought  up  among  Spanish 
speaking  people,  and  was  therefore  familiar  with  their 
language  and  their  ways  and  customs.  His  parents 
were  now  settled  in  New  York,  and  were  active  church 
people.  He  resolved  to  go  to  Mexico,  and  throw  him- 
self into  the  work  so  auspiciously  commenced  by 
Aguas. 

As  I  cannot  give  any  history  of  this  movement,  I  will 
only  say  in  passing  that  Mr.  Riley's  going  to  Mexico, 
and  the  accounts  which  came  to  us  of  the  progress  and 
promise  of  that  work,  awakened  much  interest  here,  and 
very  soon  more  than  $20,000,  were  raised.  A  "  Mexican 
Commission"  was  formed,  and  an  active  co-operation 
was  established  on  the  part  of  friends  in  this  country. 

The  commission  met  regularly  at  my  office,  where  the 
business  was  transacted.  Beside  the  $20,000  and  more 
raised  before  even  a  committee  of  any  kind  was  estab- 
lished, some  $10,000  and  over  were  contributed  and 
transmitted  through  the  channel  of  the  commission. 

This  1  think  was  in  1869-70.  Soon  after,  the  work 
\ras  handed  over  to  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society.  This  society  being  an  incorporated  institution, 
was  better  fitted  to  aid  in  carrying  on  this  enterprise 
permanently,  than  a  small  voluntary  committee. 

The  original  committee  consisted  of  Percy  R.  Pyne, 
Howard  Potter,  Morris  K.  Jessup,  Wm.  E.  Dodge,  jr., 
Theodore  W.  Riley,  father  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Riley,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Wildes,  and  myself. 

While  in  existence  the  committee  was  very  active,  and 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  313 

raised  a  good  deal  of  money.  It  did  much,  too,  in  calling 
public  attention  to  the  work. 

In  the  years  of  1868  and  1869  some  events  took  place 
which  merit  some  notice  by  me.  After  the  great  meet- 
ings of  the  Evangelical  Societies  in  New  York,  during 
the  sessions  of  the  General  Convention  of  1868,  arrange- 
ments were  made  for  holding  a  series  of  public  meetings 
in  quite  a  number  of  our  western  cities,  to  awaken  arid  ex- 
tend an  increased  interest  in  the  work  of  these  societies. 

I  was  most  earnestly  urged  by  the  three  societies  to 
be  one  of  the  deputation  to  make  this  journey,  and  to 
represent  more  particularly  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society,  at  these  contemplated  meetings. 

There  were  many  reasons  why  I  should  go.  I  had 
lived  ten  years  in  the  west;  I  had  been  for  several 
years  the  general  secretary  of  the  Evangelical  Know- 
ledge Society,  and  had  a  large  personal  acquaintance, 
and  a  still  larger  acquaintance  through  correspondence; 
and  had  been  the  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Ameri- 
can Church  Missionary  Society  from  its  origin.  It  was 
then  in  the  tenth  year  of  its  history.  It  might  natur- 
ally be  expected  that  I  would  be  as  familiar  as  any  one 
with  the  operations  of  these  societies,  and  with  what 
they  most  needed  at  this  time;  but  I  could  not  bring 
myself  to  feel  that  it  was  best  for  me  to  go.  I  hardly 
knew  what  reasons  to  assign  for  not  going.  Indeed  I 
did  not,  for  I  could  not  convince  my  friends  that  it  was 
better  for  me  to  remain  at  home;  and  I  was  painfully 
conscious  that  they  were  not  satisfied  with  my  decision. 
But  there  was  a  deep  seated  feeling;  and  all  my  efforts 
to  overcome  it  only  deepened  and  strengthened  it.  And 
so  I  had  quietly  to  submit  for  a  time  to  criticisms  from 
those  who  were  very  dear  to  me,  which  were  rather  hard 
to  bear. 


314  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Well,  the  arrangements  were  made  to  do  without  me, 
and  depend  upon  local  speakers  in  the  different  places 
visited,  to  supply  my  place. 

Accordingly,  the  Rev.  Franklin  S.  Rising,  the  finan- 
cial secretary  and  agent  of  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  the  Rev.  Robert  J.  Parvin,  the 
secretary  of  the  Evangelical  Education  Society,  left  New 
York^and  proceeded  to  Cincinnati,  where  the  first  meet- 
ings were  to  be  held.  They  were  most  cordially  re- 
ceived, and  the  meetings  were  a  great  success. 

Their  next  appointments  were  for  Louisville,  Ken- 
tucky, and  on  the  evening  of  December  5th,  1868,  they 
took  passage  on  a  steamer  bound  for  that  city. 

During  the  night,  while  all  the  passengers  were 
asleep  in  their  state-rooms,  a  collision  took  place  between 
their  steamer  and  another  steamer  coming  up  the  river. 
An  explosion  resulted,  and  immediately  their  steamer 
was  in  flames,  and  these  two  brethren  lost  their  lives. 

Though  every  effort  was  made  by  friends  from  Cincin- 
nati and  Louisville  to  find  some  trace  of  their  bodies, 
yet  nothing  was  ever  discovered,  and  the  painful 
conclusion  reached  was  that  they  both  perished  in  the 
flames. 

When  the  tidings  of  their  death  and  the  circumstances 
under  which  it  occurred,  reached  us,  they  produced  a 
great  shock,  and  for  a  time  little  else  was  thought  of  or 
talked  of  among  their  friends. 

The  committees  of  the  different  societies  and  associa- 
tions with  which  they  were  connected,  came  together, 
and  took  such  action  as  the  occasion  seemed  to  require. 

The  event  could  not  fail  to  make  a  deep  and  lasting 
impression  on  my  mind.  I  thought  I  saw  the  hand  of 
God  in  that  strange  feeling  which  had  held  me  back, 
and  kept  me  from  going  with  these  brethren;  and  yet  I 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  315 

could  not  understand  why  they  should  be  taken  and 
I  left.  God  only  knows  why  it  was  so. 

There  was  one  pleasant  thing  connected  with  all  this 
sadness.  Mr.  Parvin  left  a  widow  and  several  small 
children.  Mr.  Rising  was  never  married,  but  a  maiden 
sister  lived  much  with  him,  and  being  an  invalid,  was 
entirely  dependent  upon  him  for  support.  Without  de- 
lay, funds  were  raised  by  voluntary  gifts,  and  provision 
made  for  their  future  support.  This  was  done  with 
great  alacrity  and  liberality. 

Mr.  Rising  went  out  to  Nevada  as  a  missionary,  un- 
der appointment  from  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society.  He  was  stationed  at  Virginia  City,  and  accom- 
plished a  remarkable  work  there. 

I  remember  one  day,  Mr.  Clemens,  the  well  known 
"Mark  Twain,". called  on  me  at  my  office  in  the  Bible 
House;  and  on  introducing  himself,  he  said  he  had 
called  on  purpose  to  tell  me  what  an  influence  Mr.  Ris- 
ing had  gained  among  the  miners  and  other  settlers  in 
Nevada,  and  what  an  important  work  he  was  accom- 
plishing. He  also  gave  me  much  valuable  imformation 
about  that  portion  of  our  country.  As  he  had  spent 
much  time  in  Nevada,  and  was  familiar  with  the  mining 
operations  then  going  on  with  great  vigor,  and  with 
marvelous  results,  I  felt  under  many  obligations  for 
the  trouble  he  had  taken  to  see  me,  and  ever  since  have 
had  a  warm  side  towards  that  remarkable  man. 

I  spent  the  summer  of  1869  at  Esopus,  or  West  Park, 
some  six  miles  above  Poughkeepsie,  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Hudson  river. 

Extending  along  the  river  for  several  miles  are 
some  ten  or  twelve  beautiful  country  seats,  occupied 
about  half  of  the  year  by  families  from  New  York. 
These  families  had  organized  themselves  into  a  parish 


316  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

called  Ascension  Parish,  and  had  built  a  chapel  find 
parsonage.  I  was  invited  by  the  vestry  to  take  charge 
of  the  chapel,  and  occupy  the  parsonage  for  the  sum- 
mer. We  passed  a  particularly  pleasant  summer,  and 
made  many  very  valuable  acquaintances. 

The  principal  families  were  those  of  Mrs.  Dr.  Watts, 
and  her  son-in-law,  Mr.  Archibald  Russell,  Mr.  John 
Jacob  Astor,  Robert  Pell,  General  Butterfield,  and  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Taylor  of  Grace  Church. 

They  were  very  hospitable,  and  we  saw  much  of  their 
families  at  their  own  houses.  We  also  saw  a  good  deal 
of  company  at  the  rectory.  As  the  various  families  had 
city  friends  staying  with  them  most  of  the  time,  there 
was  no  lack  of  good  society. 

On  one  occasion,  Mr.  Russell  took  my  brother-in-law, 
Professor  Joy,  and  myself,  and  drove  us  through  nearly 
the  whole  length  of  the  valley  of  the  Esopus  river, 
through  which  the  Delaware  and  Hudson  canal  runs. 

This  valley  is  a  few  miles  west  of  the  Hudson  river, 
and  just  east  of  the  Shawangunk  range  of  mountains; 
and  extends  from  Kingston  and  Rondout  on  the  north, 
all  the  way  to  New  Paltz  or  even  the  Erie  Railway, 
on  the  south;  a  distance  of  thirty  miles  and  more.  A 
more  beautiful  and  productive  farming  country  can 
hardly  be  found  anywhere. 

We  were  gone  several  days,  and  enjoyed  the  expedi- 
tion immensely. 

Among  the  points  visited  was  the  beautiful  mountain 
view,  close  by  Lake  Mohunk,  where  a  very  fine  hotel 
has  since  been  erected.  We  found  nothing  but  a  tumble- 
down shanty,  where  an  Irishman  with  his  family  of  pigs 
and  children  lived.  We  tried  to  get  something  to  eat, 
but  utterly  failed,  and  had  to  content  ourselves  by  feast- 
ing on  the  glorious  views. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  317 

At  the  village  of  Ellenville,  we  came  most  unexpect- 
edly upon  Bishop  Potter,  who  was  there  to  consecrate  a 
small  chapel  which  had  been  built.  There  was  mutual 
surprise  and  pleasure  in  the  meeting.  We  were  de- 
lighted to  have  the  opportunity  of  attending  the  ser- 
vices, and  the  bishop  was  much  gratified  in  meeting 
familiar  faces. 

While  in  Esopus  we  visited,  several  times,  the  peat 
beds,  a  mile  or  two  back  of  the  river,  and  saw  the  whole 
process  of  cutting,  and  pressing,  and  drying  it.  The 
pressing  is  done  by  steam  power,  and  quite  extensive 
buildings  are  required  for  the  purpose.  The  peat  is  put 
into  something  like  moulds;  and  after  it  is  pressed,  it 
comes  out  in  the  shape  of  long  blocks,  or  bars,  and  is 
piled  up  like  cord  wood,  and  sold  by  weight.  The  peat 
beds  are  numerous,  and  apparently  exhaustless;  but,  so 
far,  it  has  proved  a  more  expensive  fuel  than  coal. 
Whether  it  can  ever  be  made  to  compete  with  coal  and 
wood  is  a  problem  yet  to  be  solved. 

Our  housekeeping  while  at  Esopus  was  rather  primi- 
tive in  its  way.  The  rectory  professed  to  be  furnished; 
but  like  some  other  professions,  it  was  more  in  name 
than  reality.  We  had  a  woman  from  a  foreign  clime, 
who  brought  the  water  from  the  spring,  milked  the  cow 
— for  somebody  loaned  us  a  cow — and  made  a  few  mo- 
tions towards  cooking. 

But  the  weather  was  warm  and  pleasant;  the  grounds 
of  the  church  and  parsonage  had  an  abundance  of  fine 
fruit,  and  other  trees,  which  gave  us  a  delightful  shade; 
and  the  piazza  overlooked  the  Hudson  for  miles.  And 
then  our  neighbors  were  so  kind  and  thoughtful,  that 
we  never  dreamed  of  starving  or  being  uncomfortable. 

As  to  the  church  and  its  appointments,  the  utmost 
simplicity  reigned  there.  I  had  Sunday  school  in  the 


318  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

morning,  and  one  service  afterwards.  As  a  rule,  all  the 
people  attended  church,  and  the  responses  were  very  good. 

The  music  was  rather  peculiar.  Our  organ  was  of  the 
barrel  species,  and  required  no  great  skill  on  the  part 
of  the  performer.  It  was  somewhat  important  to  know 
whether  the  psalm  or  hymn  was  long,  common,  short,  or 
particular  metre,  and  whether  the  crank  should  be 
turned  slowly,  or  rapidly.  Mrs.  Joy,  an  accomplished 
musician,  managed  her  part  with  much  skill,  and  gained 
a  good  deal  of  fame :  but  sometimes  the  instrument  had 
the  mulish  trick  of  stopping  right  in  the  middle  of  a 
verse  or  hymn;  and  then  all  the  grinding,  rapid  or  slow, 
would  not  make  it  budge  an  inch ;  and  so,  on  such  occa- 
sions we  gracefully  withdrew  from  that  part  of  the 
service,  and  proceeded  with  something  else.  We  were 
too  well  acquainted  to  be  disturbed,  or  disconcerted,  by 
any  such  small  affairs. 

About  two  miles  up  the  river,  towards  the  village  of 
Esopus,  was  a  Dutch  Reformed  Church.  This  was  va- 
cant; and  so  I  was  asked  to  have  an  afternoon  service 
there,  which  I  did.  The  congregation  was  quite  large, 
made  up  for  most  part  of  the  farmers  and  their  families, 
of  that  neighborhood.  They  were  not  familiar  with  our 
service;  but  some  got  used  to  it,  and  entered  into  it 
with  much  interest.  On  the  whole,  we  had  a  most  en- 
joyable, and  I  trust  not  unprofitable,  summer. 

Another  summer  I  spent,  or  rather  a  part  of  it,  most 
pleasantly  with  Mr.  Russell,  and  a  portion  of  his  family. 
He  proposed  that  I  should  join  him  as  his  guest,  and  visit 
the  sea-side,  on  the  coast  of  Maine.  I  accepted  the  kind 
invitation. 

Our  party  consisted  of  Mr.  Russell,  his  two  daughters, 
one  son,  and  myself.  We  went  by  steamer  and  railway 
to  Portland,  making  a  brief  stay  in  Boston. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  319 

On  reaching  Portland,  we  spent  a  night  and  part  of  a 
day  in  the  city,  and  then  took  a  small  steamer  and  made 
a  voyage  down  among  the  numerous  islands  in  Casco 
Bay.  We  did  not  count  the  islands,  but  were  told  there 
were  three  hundred  and  sixty -five,  or  one  for  every  day 
in  the  year. 

On  one  of  these  there  is  a  very  good  summer  hotel. 
At  this  we  stopped,  thinking  we  would  have  a  fine 
time;  but  on  going  to  my  room,  arid  opening  the  blinds, 
I  discovered,  to  my  amazement,  that  the  ceiling  and 
walls  were  fairly  black  with  mosquitoes.  I  was  in  woe, 
for  if  there  is  one  thing  I  don't  like,  it  is  a  mosquito. 
On  hunting  up  the  other  members  of  the  party,  I  found 
they  had  made  the  same  blissful  discovery,  and  were  in 
a  state  of  mind  kindred  to  that  of  my  own.  But  here 
we  were.  The  steamer  had  gone  on  its  way,  and  would 
not  appear  again  till  the  next  day.  We  must  make  the 
best  we  could  of  a  bad  fix;  and  we  went  for  the  landlord 
and  gave  him  a  good  blowing  up,  or  setting  down, 
whichever  he  chose  to  call  it,  and  insisted  that  immedi- 
ate and  exterminating  war  should  be  made  upon  the 
intruders. 

He  summoned  his  forces,  men  and  women,  and  arm- 
ing them  with  brooms,  dusters,  towels,  and  napkins, 
rushed  upon  the  foe.  The  onset  was  sudden  and  terri- 
ble, and  the  destruction  of  life  beggars  all  description. 
The  battles  of  the  children  of  Israel  with  the  Moabites, 
Jebusites,  and  all  the  other  ites,  were  bloodless  compared 
with  this.  They  slaughtered  their  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands;  but  here  the  slain  and  wounded  were  to  be 
numbered  by  millions.  We  did  not  stop  to  count,  for 
we  were  in  a  hurry;  our  blood  was  up,  and  we  spared 
neither  male  nor  female,  old  nor  young,  determined  that 
not  one  should  escape  to  tell  any  tales.  By  dinner  time 


320  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  enemy  was  subdued,  and  we  were  ready  for  our 
rations. 

After  dinner  we  walked  about  to  explore  the  island, 
which  contained  only  a  few  acres,  and  formed  our  plans 
for  the  future;  and  these  were,  to  engage  a  skipper  to 
take  us  down  the  coast  as  far  as  we  chose  to  go,  and 
land  us  at  some  point  where  we  could  easily  find  a  con- 
veyance to  a  railway  or  stage  route.  We  managed  to 
get  through  the  night  fairly,  and  without  much  loss  of 
sleep  or  patience. 

The  next  day  we  returned  to  the  city  and  found  the 
skipper  we  wanted,  put  our  luggage  on  his  craft,  and 
started  anew  on  our  journey.  We  were  early  enough 
to  have  the  skipper  prepare  a  pot  of  chowder,  we  in 
the  meantime  managing  the  sails,  and  steering.  We 
had  taken  the  precaution  of  providing  a  good  supply  of 
stores  in  case  we  should  be  becalmed  a  hundred  or  more 
yards  from  shore,  and  be  unable  to  land. 

When  the  chowder  was  done,  our  appetites  were  ready 
for  dinner,  and  we  did  fall  justice  to  it,  and  to  not  a  few 
of  our  own  supplies. 

After  going  some  eighteen  or  twenty  miles  down  the 
coast,  we  came  to  some  fine  fishing  grounds,  and  to  a 
place  where  immense  quantities  of  lobsters  are  taken,  for 
the  New  York  market. 

Here  we  landed,  and  found  comfortable  quarters  for 
all  of  our  party  among  the  small  farmers  of  the  neighbor- 
hood. They  all  had  small  wooden  houses,  but  usually 
there  was  one  spare  room  in  each  house.  They  had 
never  taken  boarders,  and  in  this  respect  knew  nothing 
about  city  people.  We  found  the  houses  neat  and  clean, 
and  the  people  very  civil;  and  in  two  or  three  houses 
near  together  we  were  all  accommodated. 

When  we  were  satisfactorily  settled,  we  dismissed  our 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  321 

skipper,  and  cast  our  lot  among  these  strangers.  They 
were  very  kind  and  obliging,  and  did  everything  in 
their  power  to  make  us  comfortable.  The  good  house- 
wives were  exceedingly  anxious  to  have  everything  just 
as  we  wished. 

I  told  my  landlady  that  I  was  used  to  farm  life,  and 
did  not  want  her  to  make  any  change  on  my  account. 
I  can,  on  a  pinch,  make  myself  at  home,  and  make  others 
feel  at  home,  almost  anywhere;  and  so  we  were  soon  the 
best  of  friends. 

But  oh,  how  curious  they  were !  They  had  never  been 
in  a  city,  nor  did  they  know  anything  about  city  people 
or  city  ways;  and  when  they  found  they  could  talk  with 
me  as  freely  as  among  themselves,  and  that  I  knew  a 
good  deal  about  country  life,  farming,  fishing,  etc.,  their 
admiration  seemed  to  be  unbounded.  I  found  the  man 
of  the  house  sensible,  quite  intelligent  in  his  way,  and 
quite  anxious  to  increase  his  store  of  knowledge.  He 
spent  all  his  evenings  and  such  portions  of  the  day  as  he 
could  spare,  in  asking  questions  about  various  matters, 
particularly  matters  belonging  to  city  life. 

We  spent  many  days  with  these  plain,  honest  people. 
One  of  the  days  was  Sunday,  and  we  were  surprised  to 
find  such  a  Sunday-keeping,  church-going  community. 

The  meeting  house,  as  they  called  it,  was  a  plain,  yet 
commodious  building,  the  congregation  of  good  size, 
and  the  services  were  simple  and  well  adapted  to  those 
who  attended  them.  On  the  whole,  we  were  greatly 
pleased  with  what  we  saw  and  heard. 

We  had  some  good  fishing  while  at  this  place,  catch- 
ing quantities  of  pollack  and  haddock,  both  species  of 
the  cod  family,  and  very  good  food  fish. 

We  returned  by  land  to  Portland,  where  we  met  Mr. 
James  M.  Brown  and  family.  They  were  on  their  way 


322  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

to  the  White  Mountains,  and  proposed  to  me  to  join 
them  on  the  same  terms  that  I  had  been  traveling  with 
Mr.  Russell. 

As  the  Russell  party  did  not  care  to  go  to  the  moun- 
tains, and  I  did,  never  having  been  there,  it  was  soon 
arranged  that  I  should  make  the  expedition  with  Mr. 
Brown  and  his  family.  Accordingly,  the  Russells  started 
on  their  homeward  journey  the  next  day,  and  the  Brown 
party  with  the  addition  of  myself,  took  the  cars  of  the 
Grand  Trunk  Road,  for  Gorham. 

We  had  a  pleasant  journey  of  some  eighty  miles, 
through  a  rough,  though  picturesque  country.  We 
reached  Gorharn  about  tea  time,  and  found  accom- 
modations at  a  very  good  hotel. 

The  next  morning  we  obtained  good  seats  in  and  on 
the  stage  coach,  and  had  a  delightful  drive  to  the  Glen 
House,  kept  by  Mr.  Thompson.  We  were  among  the 
mountains,  and  as  the  day  was  clear,  we  had  enchanting 
views  all  the  way  from  Gorham. 

On  reaching  the  Glen  House  we  found  it  very  full, 
but  succeeded  in  obtaining  fair  accommodations  for 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  and  the  young  ladies;  but  as  I  had 
no  ladies  under  my  care,  I  had  to  take  my  chance  with 
many  others  in  securing  any  accommodations  which 
could  be  found,  or  invented.  In  process  of  time  those 
who  had  secured  rooms  began  to  disperse;  but  a  goodly 
number  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  watch,  with  wistful 
eyes,  the  departing  ones,  or  wander  about  through  the 
drawing  rooms  and  halls,  indulging  in  such  meditations 
as  weary  limbs  and  aching  bones  might  suggest.  I 
looked  narrowly  at  the  different  chairs,  trying  to  make 
up  my  mind  which  kind  would  afford  the  amplest  and 
best  accommodations  for  the  night. 

As  I  was  studying  this  problem,  Mr.  Alexander  Henry, 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  323 

Mayor  of  Philadelphia,  passed  along,  and  seeing  me, 
stopped  and  entered  into  conversation.  He  asked  me 
if  I  had  secured  a  room  and  a  bed.  I  said,  "  No,"  and  that 
as  he  came  up,  "  I  was  examining  and  considering  the 
subject  of  the  chairs."  He  responded,  "  That  will  never 
do.  I  have  two  rooms,  and  Mrs.  Henry,  our  little  boy, 
and  the  maid,  can  occupy  one,  and  you  and  I  will  take 
the  other."  I  protested  against  disarranging  his  party, 
and  said  I  could  do  very  well  with  the  chairs.  But  my 
protests  did  not  avail  and  so  the  chair  question  was 
never  fully  settled. 

What  the  world  may  have  lost  by  the  non-settlement, 
I  do  not  know;  but  I  do  know  that  the  kind  courtesy  of 
Philadelphia's  popular  mayor  secured  to  me  a  comfort- 
able bed,  and  a  good  night's  rest.  The  moral  of  all 
this  is,  a  little  thoughtful  kindness  will  often  secure  a 
lasting  and  pleasant  memory.  Were  I  to  live  a  thous- 
and years,  the  pleasing  recollection  of  that  one  act  of 
kindness  will  remain,  and  I  shall  always  think  of  Mr. 
Henry  with  gratitude. 

The  next  morning,  being  pleasant,  we  ascended  Mount 
Washington,  and  greatly  enjoyed  the  glorious  views 
over  hills  and  valleys.  Subsequently,  at  the  invitation 
of  Mr.  Copley  Greene  and  Dr.  Stone,  I  made  a  journey 
to  North  Conway,  and  spent  two  weeks  there.  They 
had  taken  a  house,  and  were  living  together  for  the 
summer. 

After  spending  a  fortnight  most  delightfully  with 
these  charming  friends,  I  returned  again  to  my  work  in 
the  great  city. 

During  this  period  of  five  or  six  years,  I  was  in  the 
habit  of  taking  snatches  of  vacations  in  the  summer, 
while  my  family  was  away,  of  one,  two,  or  three  days 
at  a  time,  and  spending  them  with  my  friends  at  their 


324  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

country  homes  around  the  city.  Sometimes  I  could  only 
spend  a  night.  Some  of  these  homes  were  the  Misses 
Rutherford,  Green  Ridge,  Mr.  Wolfe,  Throg's  Neck,  Mr. 
Peck,  Flushing,  Mr.  Britton,  Staten  Island,  Mr.  John 
Rutherford,  Maple  Grange,  Mr.  A.  0.'  Hall,  Tillietudlum, 
Mr.  Geo.  D.  Morgan,  Irvington,  Dr.  J.  C.  Jay,  Rye, 
Robert  H.  Ives,  Newport,  Rev.  S.  A.  Clark,  Elizabeth, 
Mr.  Stewart  Brown,  Whitestone,  Mr.  James  M.  Brown, 
"Rockaway,  afterwards  Long  Branch,  Mr.  Luquer,  Great 
Neck,  J.  B.  Herrick,  West  Farms,  and  Mr.  J.  A.  Perry, 
Bay  Ridge. 

These  I  called  my  country  homes,  for  I  could  go  to 
them  whenever  I  had  the  time  and  felt  like  it.  I  was 
made  entirely  free,  and  could  keep  quiet,  lie  down  or 
sit  up,  read,  write,  ride,  or  walk,  fish  or  sail,  as  best 
suited  my  feelings  at  the  time;  and  what  a  privilege 
this  was ! 

I  have  often  felt  and  said,  I  was  a  most  fortunate  in- 
dividual, for  I  had  more  country  seats  than  any  one  I 
knew,  and  enjoyed  them  moie;  as  I  had  no  trouble, 
care,  or  responsibility,  and  all  this  without  money  and 
without  price. 

My  black  bag  and  umbrella,  with  myself  thrown  in, 
became  members,  if  not  household  words,  in  these  fam- 
ilies. And  here  let  me  say,  I  have  felt  the  deepest 
gratitude,  and  most  abiding  sense  of  obligation  for  this 
great  and  continued  kindness;  and  though  I  have  never 
been  able  to  make  any  return,  yet  have  I  again  and 
again  asked  God  to  remember,  bless,  and  reward  each 
and  all. 

Before  proceeding  to  the  year  1869,  I  will  mention 
that  during  the  year  1868,  some  large  contributions 
were  made  to  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society, 
for  the  endowment  of  the  work  in  which  it  was  engaged. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  325 

Mrs.  Mary  R.  Miller  of  Rhinebeck,  conveyed  by  deed 
the  parsonage  and  its  grounds,  at  Rhinecliff,  to  the  so- 
ciety, and  indicated  her  purpose  of  creating  an  endow- 
ment of  the  chapel  to  the  amount  of  ten  thousand 
dollars.  I  should  have  said  that  the  chapel  itself,  with 
its  grounds,  had  been  previously  conveyed  to  the 
society. 

Mr.  D.  J.  Ely  contributed  twenty  thousand  dollars  to 
be  held  in  trust,  as  an  endowment  of  the  Professorship 
of  Ecclesiastical  History,  in  Griswold  College,  Iowa. 
The  nomination  of  the  professor,  after  the  death  of  Mr. 
Ely,  to  be  vested  in  the  society. 

The  vacancy  which  had  occurred  by  the  death  of  Mr. 
Rising,  was  filled  by  the  appointment  of  the  Rev.  R. 
Heber  Newton,  of  Philadelphia,  as  financial  secretary. 
At  the  expiration  of  four  months,  he  resigned,  and  the 
Rev.  William  A.  Newbold,  of  Delaware,  was  appointed. 

In  October,  1869, 1  had  a  remarkable  escape  from  drown- 
ing, an  account  of  which  is  contained  in  the  following 
letter  to  my  beloved  and  honored  friend,  J.  A.  Perry,  Esq., 
of  Bay  Ridge,  Long  Island. 

HOOSICK,  Oct.  6,  1869. 

My  d«jar  Mr.  Perry:— I  write  you  a  few  lines  as  one  alive  from  the  dead. 
On  Monday  I  left  Albany  about  twelve  o'clock,  intending  to  hike  the  two 
o'clock  train  north  for  Manchester,  but  I  found  I  could  not  go  until 
five  o'clock.  As  it  rained,  I  spent  the  time  in  the  depot,  reading.  At  five 
o'clock  I  started,  and  when  just  beyond  Lansingburgh,  we  came  in  col- 
lision with  a  freight  train  from  the  north.  In  the  general  derangement 
of  the  trains,  by  reason  of  the  high  water,  there  was  some  misunder- 
standing, and  a  collision  took  place.  It  was  an  awful  affair.  The 
locomotives  were  dashed  to  pieces.  The  baggage  car  went  over  the  lo- 
comotive, and  the  freight  car  mounted  011  top  of  the  baggage  car. 
Many  were  very  seriously  injured,  none  killed  outright.  The  car  in 
which  I  was,  was  brought  to  a  stand  still  on  a  narrow  embankment  about 
fifty  feet  high  on  one  side,  and  twenty-five  on  the  other.  It  is  a  marvel 
that  we  were  not  thrown  off.  Soon  after  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  after 
walking  quite  a  distance,  we  took  some  cars  which  had,  in  the  mean- 


326  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

time,  come  down  from  the  north.  As  it  was  a  single  track,  we  had  to 
go  ahead  backwards,  and  at  a  very  slow  rate.  Just  before  reaching  the 
Hoosick  junction,  we  learned  that  the  bridge  over  the  river  had  become 
unsafe.  So  we  all  got  out,  and,  following  a  lantern  walked  over  the 
bridge;  which  was  a  pokerish  piece  of  business,  but  we  had  to  do  it  or 
stay  in  the  cars  all  night.  As  we  could  not  make  the  connection  to  en- 
able me  to  go  on  to  Manchester,  I  concluded  to  go  to  Hoosick  Falls,  where 
there  is  a  good  hotel.  There  were  about  a  dozen  of  us  who  walked  over 
the  bridge,  most  of  whom  lived  at  Hoosick  Falls.  On  crossing  the 
river,  we  found  nothing  but  a  locomotive  and  tender,  no  cars.  As  they 
assured  us  there  was  no  danger,  and  as  Hoosick  Falls  was  only  about  a 
mile  and  a  half  distant,  we  all  got  on;  I  stood  next  to  the  boiler;  two 
ladies  were  next  to  me,  and  the  others  were  either  in  the  caboose  of  the 
locomotive,  or  on  the  tender.  We  started  about  ten  o'clock.  It  was 
very  dark  and  raining.  We  had  to  go  backwards.  The  track  was  on 
the  bank  of  the  river.  The  river  was  fearfully  high,  and  roared  like 
the  Niagara.  We  moved  along  very  slowly,  and  as  we  reached  a  point 
about  half  way,  we  came  to  a  very  dangerous  place.  A  high  wall  had 
been  built  up  to  protect  the  track  from  the  river.  It  appears  that  be- 
tween dark  and  the  time  we  arrived,  the  water  had  undermined  this 
wall,  and  swept  away  all  the  foundation  upon  which  the  track  rested. 
The  track  was  thirty-five  feet  above  the  water.  When  the  locomotive 
came  upon  the  rails  thus  left  without  any  support,  it  of  course  went 
down  instantly.  There  was  but  one  scream.  I  caught  hold  of  some- 
thing to  which  I  held  until  the  locomotive  struck,  and  then  I  found  my- 
self in  the  water,  lying  on  my  back,  with  my  left  foot  caught  in  some  of 
the  iron  work.  Immediately  I  went  under  the  water,  or  rather  the 
water  came  boiling  over  me.  As  my  foot  was  much  higher  than  my 
head,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  live  more  than  a  minute  or  so  in  that 
position.  I  made  every  possible  effort  to  release  my  foot,  but  without 
avail.  Then  I  made  a  desperate  effort,  and  sprang  forward  and  upward, 
and  thus  brought  my  head  out,  and  with  my  right  hand  I  caught  some- 
thing near  my  foot,  and  thus  held  myself  until  I  could  breathe  and 
think  what  next  I  could  do.  In  a  moment  or  two,  the  locomotive  gave 
a  lurch  and  seemed  to  be  coming  over  on  me.  And  then  the  water  came 
rushing  all  over  me,  and  I  gave  up  all  expectation  of  surviving  for  more 
than  a  minute  or  two;  but  just  then  my  foot  was  released,  and  instantly 
I  gave  a  tremendous  shove,  and  thus  cleared  myself  of  the  locomotive, 
and  of  the  danger  of  having  it  fall  over  on  me.  But  now  I  found  myself 
in  the  midst  of  a  boiling  current  which  swept  on  at  a  fearful  velocity. 
All  this  time,  I  was  on  my  back,  breathing  only  occasionally,  and  then 
taking  in  ten  parts  of  water  to  one  of  air.  Pretty  soon  I  went  under 
altogether,  but  soon  came  to  the  surface  again;  and  when  I  came  up,  my 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  327 

face  came  smack  against  a  stick  of  timber,  the  marks  of  which  are 
pretty  severe.  I  immediately  threw  my  hands  on  it,  but  it  was  so  near 
my  face  that  I  could  not  hold  on  much  without  bearing  my  head  down 
under  the  water;  and  this  wouldn't  do,  for  I  must  breathe. 

For  some  time  I  worked  at  the  timber  until  I  got  it  across  my  breast. 
It  was  impossible  to  get  it  under  me,  the  current  was  too  strong. 
After  getting  this  matter  settled,  I  thought  again  what  I  was  to  do.  I 
couldn't  ride  in  this  way  long.  Then  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  would 
hold  on  to  the  timber  with  one  hand  and  use  the  other  hand  as  a  pad- 
dle, and  thus  by  degrees  get  out  of  the  swift  current.  This  worked 
admirably. 

It  was  not  long  before  I  was  out  of  the  current,  and  soon  I  saw 
branches  of  trees.  I  tried  to  catch  them  but  failed.  After  awhile  I  came 
upon  some  bushes,  and  with  the  aid  of  my  timber  I  made  a  lodgment, 
and  I  was  on  land — safe. 

When  I  found  myself  where  I  could  touch  bottom,  I  felt  that  the 
danger  from  drowning  was  over;  but  there  I  was,  I  knew  not  where, 
utterly  exhausted.  As  soon  as  I  could  lay  my  head  on  the  bank  I  let 
go  everything  and  closed  my  eyes,  for  I  was  in  danger  of  dying  from 
sheer  exhaustion.  I  could  scarcely  breathe.  After  awhile,  I  commenced 
making  efforts  to  get  my  body  out  of  the  water.  It  took  a  long  time, 
but  finally  I  succeeded;  and  then  I  lay  down  and  closed  my  eyes.  How 
thankful  I  felt,  how  quiet  and  peaceful;  I  can  never  forget  those  mo- 
ments. After  awhile  I  thought  I  must  make  an  effort  to  get  up,  other- 
wise I  would  perish  from  cold.  On  opening  my  eyes,  what  should  I 
see  but  a  light.  I  called  and  a  man  responded.  He  was  running  down 
the  river  to  see  if  any  were  swimming  or  floating.  I  told  him  to  leave 
me,  and  hunt  for  others.  He  did  so;  but  soon  after  another  came,  and 
he  helped  me.  To  my  surprise  I  found  myself  within  a  few  rods  of  the 
station  from  which  we  had  started.  An  Irishman  and  his  wife  lived  in 
the  station  house,  and  did  all  they  could  for  me;  even  giving  up  their 
own  bed.  The  good  woman  made  some  tea,  which  revived  me.  About 
twelve  o'clock  quite  a  number  of  gentlemen  from  Hoosick  Falls  came  to 
see  me.  I  remained  quiet  the  rest  of  the  night,  though  I  could  not  sleep. 
On  Tuesday  morning  the  visitors  commenced  coming.  The  station 
house  is  in  a  lonely  place,  with  no  other  habitation  anywhere  near.  So 
that  those  who  came  had  to  walk  from  one  to  two  miles.  I  should 
think  more  than  fifty  came  within  a  short  time,  nearly  half  of  them 
women.  Two  young  women  walked  from  Hoosick  Falls,  a  mile  and  three 
quarters.  They  completely  won  my  heart,  for  they  were  sensible  and 
knew  what  to  do.  But  all  tried  to  be  useful,  and  I  feel  truly  grateful. 
In  the  afternoon  who  should  make  their  appearance  but  a  nephew  of 
mine,  and  Mr.  George  M.  Tibbetts  of  Troy,  and  his  son,  Gen.  Tibbetts. 


328  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

They  have  a  country  seat  about  six  miles  from  where  I  was.  By 
some  means  they  heard  I  was  there,  and  they  started  immediately  with 
their  carriage,  and  with  any  amount  of  shawls,  overcoats,  etc.,  also 
brandy,  and  other  remedies.  But  oh,  what  a  plight  I  was  in  !  Valise, 
hat,  and  umbrella,  gone,— all  gone;  and  I  covered  with  mud,  pockets 
full  of  gravel  and  sand,  face  bruised  and  cut,  clothes  torn,  and  every- 
thing terribly  disordered.  But  on  reaching  the  house,  Mrs.  Tibbetts 
and  her  daughters,  and  a  regiment  of  servants,  all  set  to  work  to  fix  me 
up.  They  sent  for  their  physician,  put  me  into  a  hot  bath,  and,  in  a 
word,  did  everything.  What  a  kind  providence  !  And  how  grateful  to 
God  I  feel.  I  can't  tell  you  how  I  feel.  It  is  all  wonderful,  wonderful 
wonderful !  God's  name  be  praised. 

Several  of  the  party  were  killed  instantly.  Others  terribly  injured. 
I  am  only  bruised  and  battered;  no  bones  broken,  and  no  internal  in- 
jury. It  is  of  the  Lord's  goodness  that  I  did  not  perish.  I  was  carried 
down  the  river  about  half  a  mile. 

During  the  whole  time  my  self-possession  did  not  forsake  me  for  a 
moment.  I  was  never  more  collected  in  my  life.  What  a  mercy  this 
was.  One  moment  of  confusion  would  have  cost  me  my  life.  I  was 
not  even  excited,  but  all  my  powers  were  brought  into  play.  Never 
before  have  I  had  any  such  occasion  to  use  my  ability  to  swim,  except 
for  pleasure,  and  now  it  saved  me;  that  is,  so  far  as  anything  human 
saved  me.  Give  my  love  to  all.  While  struggling  in  the  waters  I 
thought  of  you  all,  though  I  never  expected  to  see  any  of  you  again 
in  the  flesh.  God  bless  you  all. 

Affectionately,  H.  DYEB. 

The  above  letter  having  been  read  at  the  meeting  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Clerical  Association,  convened 
at  the  rooms  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society, 
upon  Monday,  the  llth  inst,  the  following  preamble  and 
resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted: 

Whereas,  we  have  just  heard  of  the  wonderful  escape  of  the  beloved 
President  of  our  Association,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Dyer;— 

Eesolved,  that  we  acknowledge  our  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God, 
for  that  special  Providence  which  has  preserved  a  life  to  us  peculiarly 
dear  in  this  exigency  of  our  history,  and  we  earnestly  pray  that  he  may 
be  spared  many  years  to  aid  us  by  his  coiinsel  and  labors,  in  the  Re- 
deemer's cause; 

Resolved,  that  this  Resolution  be  forwarded  to  Dr.  Dyer,  as  an  evi- 
dence of  our  affection  and  respect. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  329 

A  little  book  entitled  TJie  Voice  of  the  Lord  upon 
the  Waters,  was  afterwards  published,  at  the  request  of 
many  friends,  giving  the  particulars  of  this  narrow  es- 
cape from  death.  Dr.  Tyng  wrote  a  very  kind  and 
warm  hearted  preface  to  the  book. 

For  several  years  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society 
had  the  very  efficient  and  valuable  services  of  the  Eev. 
Dr.  Pratt  as  its  financial  secretary.  Under  his  adminis- 
tration its  finances  had  been  kept  in  a  most  flourishing 
and  satisfactory  condition.  But  a  serious  and  protracted 
domestic  affliction  compelled  him,  much  to  the  regret 
of  the  committee,  to  resign  the  office.  After  some 
months  delay,  we  were  fortunate  in  securing  the  services 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  H.  Eccleston.  His  high  character  and 
standing  eminently  fitted  him  to  represent  the  society 
among  the  churches. 

To  show  the  financial  condition  of  the  society  at  the 
expiration  of  more  than  twenty  years,  I  would  say  that 
its  receipts  at  the  end  of  its  twenty-third  year  were 
$45,626.00,  and  during  the  same  year  it  issued  sixteen 
new  works.  Making  an  aggregate  of  books  and  tracts 
issued  by  the  society  of  about  six  hundred  and  seventy. 

In  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  there  had  been 
steady  growth  and  progress.  In  its  eleventh  annual  re- 
port the  receipts  are  stated  to  be  $71,600.00,  and  its 
disbursements  are  something  over  $70,000.00. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  government  of  the  United 
States  invited  the  co-operation  of  the  various  Christian 
bodies  in  the  management  of  its  Indian  affairs.  Pre- 
viously, army  officers  had  been  detailed  to  act  as  Indian 
agents,  and  to  attend  to  the  business  and  educational 
interests  of  the  various  agencies.  President  Grant  and 
his  cabinet  thought  it  would  be  an  improvement  to  en- 
list the  sympathy  and  activities  of  the  Christian  churches 


330  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

throughout  the  country  in  this  work.  Accordingly  a 
plan  was  adopted  to  carry  this  idea  into  practical  effect. 
And  in  the  distribution  of  the  agencies  the  following 
were  assigned  to  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society:  The  Cheyenne,  Crow  Creek,  Whitestone,  Ponca. 
and  the  new  agencies  to  be  established  for  Spotted 
Tail  and  Red  Cloud.  As  corresponding  secretary,  this 
scheme  devolved  on  me  a  large  amount  of  laboi-,  and 
a  very  extreme  and  extensive  and  oftentimes  very  vex- 
atious correspondence. 

The  government  proposed  to  devolve  upon  the  com- 
mittees appointed  by  the  churches  the  duty  of  selecting 
and  nominating  the  agents,  teachers,  and  other  em- 
ployees at  the  agencies,  it  being  supposed  that  in  this 
way  a  better  class  of  persons  would  be  secured  for  this 
service.  The  theory  was  a  remarkable  one,  and  in  some 
respects  practicable.  But  the  development  of  the  plan 
revealed  any  amount  of  human  nature,  much  of  which 
was  not  very  attractive  or  beautiful. 

As  soon  as  we  commenced  operations,  I  was  flooded 
with  letters  from  every  quarter.  Applications  to  be 
appointed  agents  were  almost  innumerable.  It  was 
truly  amazing  to  learn  how  many  men,  old  and  young 
were  willing  to  leave  the  north,  south,  east,  and  west, 
and  go  oif  to  the  frontier,  and  live  among  savage  and 
half-breeds,  and  serve  their  country, — and  all  for  the  pal- 
try sum  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars  per  annum.  And 
then,  what  was  still  more  remarkable,  was  the  facility 
with  which  recommendations  were  obtained.  These 
came  by  dozens  and  scores.  Each  applicant  sent  in  any 
quantity.  Now  all  these  cases  had  to  be  carefully  exam- 
ined. These  letters  had  to  be  read.  And  out  of  twenty 
or  more  applicants,  only  one  could  be  selected,  for  only 
one  place  had  to  be  filled.  And  then  such  an  experience 


RETURN   TO   NEW    YORK.  331 

we  had  with  those  who  were,  after  so  much  trouble  and 
labor,  selected !  They  often  proved  utterly  inefficient 
arid  characterless.  And  nothing  was  to  be  done  but  have 
them  recalled. 

I  mention  one  or  two  cases.  One  young  man,  well 
educated,  of  good  parts,  and  very  well  connected  socially, 
made  application  to  be  appointed  an  agent  among  the 
Fiutes.  The  application  was  earnestly  recommended  by 
members  of  his  family,  by  clergymen,  arid  by  many 
most  respectable  parties.  Nothing  could  be  better  or 
fairer  than  his  recommendations;  and  so  he  was  ap- 
pointed, though  we  wondered  that  so  refined  and  cul- 
tivated a  young  man  should  desire  such  an  appointment. 
After  a  few  weeks  we  began  to  hear  rumors  that  all  was 
not  right;  arid  before  many  months  had  gone  by,  the  most 
positive  proof  came  that  he  was  thoroughly  dissipated, 
often  seen  dashing  about  the  country  on  horseback,  arid 
acting  like  a  crazy  man.  Of  course  he  was  discharged 
at  once.  We  learned  afterwards  that  this  habit  of  in- 
temperance was  of  long  standing,  and  that  he  was 
urged  upon  us  by  his  friends  with  the  hope  that  the 
breaking  up  of  old  associations,  and  a  separation  from 
evil  companions,  would  enable  him  to  break  off  his  bad 
habits,  and  commence  a  better  life.  The  object  in  view 
was  good  enough;  but  what  an  idea,  that  a  wild,  dissipated 
young  man  could  be  reclaimed  by  going  to  live  with  un- 
civilized Indians,  who  had  been  terribly  demoralized  by 
bad  whiskey,  or  as  they  more  fitly  term  it  "  fire  water" ! 
But  we  had  any  amount  of  such  sort  of  inconsistency  to 
contend  with. 

I  give  another  instance  of  a  somewhat  different  kind. 
A  young  man,  a  lieutenant  in  the  army,  made  applica- 
tion for  appointment  to  the  most  important  agency  which 
had  been  committed  to  us.  We  knew  that  the  very  best 


332  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

man  we  could  find  was  needed  for  the  place.  The  ap- 
plication of  this  person  was  backed  up  by  numerous 
members  of  Congress,  senators,  and  representatives,  and 
by  civilians  of  high  repute;  but  some  things  led  us  to 
hesitate.  We  couldn't  learn  much  that  was  satisfactory, 
as  to  his  moral  make  up,  or  qualification  for  such  a  post. 
While  the  investigations  were  going  on,  I  was  called 
to  Baltimore,  and  while  there  I  received  a  letter  from 
a  member  of  the  cabinet  asking  as  a  personal  favor  that 
this  young  man  should  be  appointed.  The  letter 
stated  that  much  feeling  had  been  aroused  among 
several  leading  senators, — the  names  of  some  were 
given, — by  reason  of  our  hesitation  in  making  the 
appointment. 

To  this  letter  I  replied  courteously  but  firmly,  that  the 
delay  was  occasioned  by  our  inability  to  obtain  the  kind 
of  information  as  to  personal  character  and  fitness  which 
we  deemed  essential.  I  then  added,  "  If  you  as  an  indi- 
vidual, and  upon  your  own  personal  responsibility,  will 
recommend  him  as  to  moral  character,  and  general  fitness 
for  the  place,  I  think  I  can  say  he  will  be  appointed." 

Very  soon  after,  such  a  recommendation  was  received. 
The  young  man  was  appointed.  Not  long  after,  I  was 
called  on  by  a  stranger,  who  said  he  felt  it  his  duty  to 

say  to  me  that  Lieut.  ,  whom  we  had  appointed 

to  such  an  agency,  was  as  unfit  a  person  as  could  be 
found;  his  moral  character  was  bad;  he  was  a  blatant  in- 
fidel and  scoffer,  deriding  all  religion;  very  profane;  and 
in  no  sense  tit  to  be  with  the  Indians.  I  was  thunder- 
struck, utterly  amazed.  But  I  proceeded  to  make  all  due 
inquiries  as  to  his  personal  knowledge  of  the  case,  and 
his  sources  of  information. 

After  obtaining  from  him  the  facts,  and  the  names  of 
parties  of  whom  we  could  make  further  inquiries,  I 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK,  333 

wrote  to  the  member  of  the  cabinet  stating  what  I  had 
heard.     A  reply  came  immediately,  saying,  "Your  letter 

is  received.     Lieut.  is  removed  from agency. 

Please  name  some  one  to  take  his  place." 

1  would  say,  the  final  power  of  appointment  and  re- 
moval was  in  the  government;  but  there  was  a  clear 
and  positive  understanding  that  no  one  would  be  ap- 
pointed whom  we  did  not  name;  and  upon  any  intima- 
tion from  us  that  this  or  that  agent  had  better  be 
removed,  it  was  done  at  once.  It  came  therefore  to  be 
understood  that  we  were  virtually  to  exercise  the  power 
of  appointment  and  removal. 

With  reference  to  the  case  just  mentioned,  I  learned 
afterwards  that  a  former  general  of  the  army,  but  at 
this  time  a  United  States  senator,  had  for  personal  rea- 
sons desired  the  appointment  of  this  young  officer  to  the 
particular  agency  named.  He  had  been  to  the  president, 
to  the  members  of  the  cabinet,  and  to  several  senators, 
and  had  obtained  the  recommendations  which  had  been 
sent  to  me.  In  a  word,  he  had  made  it  a  personal  matter, 
and  was  indignant  that  we  hesitated  to  hdve  him  ap- 
pointed. This  explains  the  coiirse  of  the  member  of 
the  cabinet  who  wrote  me. 

As  I  may  speak  again  of  matters  connected  with 
Indian  affairs,  I  will  only  say,  that  I  had  a  pretty  lively 
time  with  politicians  and  officials;  and  my  respect  for 
and  confidence  in  them  as  a  class  was  not  largly  in- 
creased. I  believe  General  Grant  and  his  cabinet  were 
thoroughly  honest  and  in  earnest  in  their  efforts  to  im- 
prove the  whole  Indian  service;  but  they  encountered 
almost  insuperable  difficulties,  and  accomplished  but  very 
partially  what  they  undertook  to  do. 

I  return  to  some  notice  of  the  societies.  In  1871,  the 
General  Convention  met  in  Baltimore,  and  was  remarks- 


334  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ble  in  many  respects.  A  change  in  temper  and  tone  of 
the  two  great  leading  parties  had  been,  ever  since  the 
war,  gradually  going  on.  Partizanship,  asperities,  and 
alienations,  had  been  softening,  losing  their  hold,  and  giv- 
ing place  to  better  views  and  a  better  spirit.  There  was  a 
gathering  of  representative  men  from  all  parts  of  the 
United  States.  The  eighth  triennial,  or  twenty-fourth 
annual  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society, 
the  twelfth  annual  meeting  of  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  the  ninth  annual  meeting  of  the 
Evangelical  Education  Society,  were  to  be  held.  These 
meetings  brought  many  friends  together. 

As  many  conferences  of  evangelical  men  had  been 
held  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  a  profound  interest 
had  been  awakened;  and  there  was  a  general  feeling 
that  most  important  results  would  come  from  the  action 
of  the  convention  and  these  various  meetings.  Many 
hearts  were  lifted  up  to  God  in  prayer,  asking  for  wis- 
dom and  a  divine  guidance  in  all  that  might  be  said  or 
done. 

At  the  opening  services  of  the  convention,  Bishop 
Johns,  of  Virginia,  preached  the  sermon.  It  was  upon 
the  divine  theme  of  "  Love."  It  was  a  remarkable  sermon ; 
not  so  much  for  the  thought  and  ability  displayed,  as 
for  the  spirit  it  breathed.  The  love  of  God, — the  love  of 
the  Lord  Jesus, — was  the  great  theme,  and  there  was  an 
unction,  a  pathos,  a  spiritual  insight  and  power,  which 
made  it  indeed  a  word  in  season  to  all  who  heard  it. 
It  was  the  keynote  of  the  convention,  and  gave  voice 
and  expression  to  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  the  great 
majority  of  those  present,  and  helped  much  to  give 
shape  to  the  discussions  and  actions  which  followed. 

Many  efforts  were  made  to  obtain  some  action  on  the 
part  of  the  General  Convention  which  would  tend  to  har- 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  335 

monize  discordant  elements,  and  thus  restore  harmony. 
Finally,  after  much  discussion,  the  House  of  Bishops,  by 
an  almost  unanimous  vote,  (all  but  one,  I  believe,  voted 
for  it),  adopted  a  paper  setting  forth  their  understanding 
of  the  word  regenerate,  as  used  in  the  baptismal  service. 

In  this  paper  the  bishops  declared  that  they  do  not 
understand  that  any  moral  change  necessarily  takes 
place  in  baptism ;  and  that  the  use  of  the  word  regenerate 
does  not  imply  this,  but  only  a  change  of  state  and  cov- 
enant relations. 

To  very  many  this  was  entirely  satisfactory.  To 
others  it  was  not.  They  desired  a  change  in  the  phrase- 
ology of  the  baptismal  service,  rather  than  an  interpreta- 
tion of  it;  thinking,  and  saying,  that  as  in  the  past,  so  in 
the  future,  the  language  now  used  might  be  so  perverted 
as  to  lead  to  dangerous,  and  even  deadly  errors. 

There  was  much  force  in  this,  and  not  a  few  regretted 
that  there  was  such  a  decided  indisposition  to  under- 
take any  changes  in  the  language  of  the  Prayer  Book. 

I  sympathized  with  those  who  sought  a  change;  and 
wrote  and  worked  for  it:  but  I  accepted  what  was  done; 
and  felt  and  believed  a  wisdom  higher  than  ours  had 
overruled  and  guided  the  excitement  and  controversy  to 
the  result  which  had  been  reached. 

The  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Societies  were  largely 
attended,  and  were  a  great  success. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society, 
Bishops  Mcllvaine,  Johns,  Lee  of  Delaware,  and  East- 
burn,  made  addresses;  and  it  was  felt  and  said  by  all, 
that  more  impressive  addresses  were  never  listened  to. 

This  was  the  last  occasion  on  which  these  four  bishops 
appeared  together  in  behalf  of  the  society.  Before  the 
next  meeting,  Bishop  Eastburn  had  been  called  from 
his  earthly  labors. 


336  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

The  triennial  report  shows  that  the  receipts  for  the 
three  years  had  been  about  $136,000,  and  that  forty-two 
new  publications,  containing  over  four  thousand  pages, 
had  been  issued,  and  that  the  society  was  free  from  debt, 
and  in  a  good  financial  condition. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  had  its  anniversary, 
which  was  largely  attended.  It  had  sustained  a  great 
loss  in  the  death  of  its  president,  the  Hon.  J.  N.  Conyng- 
ham,  who  was  killed  by  a  railroad  accident  in  the 
South. 

Mr.  William  H.  Aspinwall,  of  New  York,  was  elected 
president  in  the  place  of  Judge  Conyngham.  In  1869, 
the  Eev.  O.  W.  Whitaker  was  elected,  and  consecrated 
as  missionary  Bishop  of  Nevada  and  Arizona.  This  was 
most  encouraging  to  the  society,  as  he  had  been  sent 
out  as  one  of  its  missionaries,  and  had  accomplished 
a  great  work.  Most  gladly  did  the  society  stand  by 
him,  and  strengthen  his  hands  by  every  means  in  its 
power. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  held  in  Balti- 
more during  the  sessions  of  the  General  Convention  of 
1871,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  open  negotiations 
with  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society,  looking 
to  a  dissolving  of  the  latter  society,  and  the  return  of  its 
members  to  the  old  Board  of  Missions.  The  spirit  which 
prompted  this  action  was  unquestionably  kind  and 
conciliatory. 

The  committee  thus  appointed  was  made  up  of  friends 
and  supporters  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and 
others,  in  about  equal  numbers. 

Their  communication  to  our  society  was  courteous 
and  frank,  and  it  received  most  thoughtful  consideration. 

After  mature  deliberation,  our  executive  committee 
declined  to  accede  to  the  request  of  the  committee  of  the 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  337 

board.  As  this  is  a  matter  of  history,  I  will  give  a 
portion  of  their  reply : 

"  After  much  consultation  and  deliberation,  and  after 
maturely  considering  all  the  issues,  interests,  and  ob- 
ligations which  would  be  affected  by  the  proposed  action, 
we  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  would  not  be  wise,  or  ex- 
pedient, either  to  disband  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  or  to  make  it  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of 
Missions. 

"  Aside  from  the  pecuniary  results  which  might  be  put 
in  jeopardy  by  such  actions,  we  think  the  good  will  and 
harmony  of  brethren  will  be  best  secured  and  promoted 
by  allowing  our  relations  to  remain  undisturbed.  There 
is  nothing  in  these  relations  incompatible  with  the  most 
perfect  harmony  of  action,  nor  anything  inconsistent 
with  that  unity  of  spirit,  and  that  bond  of  peace,  for 
which  we  long  and  pray." 

This  answer  was  to  many  a  great  disappointment;  they 
earnestly  desired  a  cessation  of  party  strife,  and  hailed, 
with  delight,  this  olive  branch  of  peace  from  the  Board 
of  Missions.  As  I  stoutly  opposed  the  proposition,  and 
drew  up  the  reply  which  was  sent  to  the  board,  I  will 
put  down  in  a  few  words  the  reasons  which  influenced 
me. 

I  desired  peace  and  harmony  as  much  as  any  one, 
and  for  twenty  years  had  been  earnestly  laboring  to 
bring  it  about.  But  I  felt  the  better  state  of  feeling 
spreading  through  the  Church,  though  an  auspicious 
and  encouraging  sign,  had  not  gone  far  enough,  nor 
had  it  struck  its  roots  deep  enough,  to  make  it  wise  or 
safe  to  disband  our  society. 

I  felt  deeply,  and  said  strongly,  that  if  the  good  spirit 
which  manifested  itself  in  Baltimore,  at  the  General 
Convention,  had  come  to  slay,  we  had  better  go  on  a 


338  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

while  longer  as  we  were.  Time  would  show  how  real, 
and  how  abiding  the  change  was.  I  remembered  how, 
for  many  years,  the  Evangelical  party  and  its  principles 
had  been  regarded  and  treated  as  intruders  in  the 
Church;  as  having  no  place,  and  no  rights  which  any- 
body was  bound  to  regard  or  respect.  This  treatment, 
and  this  treatment  alone,  brought  into  existence  the 
Evangelical  Societies;  and  the  growth  and  prosperity 
of  these  societies  had  made  a  great  impression  on  the 
public  mind  and  heart,  and  had  conquered  a  peace.  I 
thought  we  had  better  wait  a  while  and  see  what 
developments  would  take  place. 

In  1871,  the  Board  of  Missions  instructed  the  do- 
mestic committee  to  appoint  an  Indian  commission,  to 
take  charge  of  mission  work  among  the  Indians  within 
the  United  States,  and  a  commission  for  work  among 
the  colored  people  of  the  South. 

I  was  appointed  a  member  of  both  commissions,  and 
was  made  chairman  of  the  executive  committee  of  the 
Indian  commission,  and  Dr.  Haight,  of  the  colored 
commission.  Each  committee  had  a  separate  office, 
secretary,  and  treasurer. 

To  organize  and  systematize  the  work  in  each  of 
these  departments,  required  a  great  deal  of  time  and 
hard  work.  There  had  been  some  work  going  on, 
mostly  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hinman,  at  the 
Santee  agency. 

At  this  place  some  buildings  had  been  erected,  and 
considerable  work  had  been  done;  but  it  was  mostly  a 
voluntary  and  independent  work.  While  the  domestic 
committee  sustained  some  relations  to  it,  it  did  not  as- 
sume to  control  it. 

As  soon  as  our  executive  committee  was  appointed, 
and  ready  for  work,  both  the  domestic  committee  and 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  339 

the  American  Church  Missionary  Society  handed  over 
to  it  the  agencies  which  had  been  assigned  to  them 
by  the  government,  as  representing  the  Episcopal 
Church. 

I  think  there  were  nine  agencies  in  all,  containing 
about  twenty-five  thousand  Indians.  We  were  fortun- 
ate in  having  on  this  committee,  Mr.  William  Welsh  of 
Philadelphia,  who  had  taken  a  great  interest  in  the  In- 
dian work  under  Mr.  Hinman;  and  also  Col.  Kemble,  an 
old  army  officer,  who  was  used  to  the  Indians  and  their 
ways  and  modes  of  life.  Mr.  Welsh  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  state  of  the  work  when  it  came  under 
our  care. 

As  rumors  had  reached  us  that  the  affairs  at  the  San- 
tee  agency  were  not  in  a  satisfactory  condition,  that  is, 
that  the  work  was  embarrassed  by  debt,  Mr.  Welsh  and 
myself  thought  that  we  ought  to  know  precisely  how 
things  stood,  before  we  made  any  public  statement  as  to 
what  the  commission  proposed  to  do,  or  any  appeal  for 
funds. 

The  result  of  our  conference  was,  that  he  made  a  visit 
to  Santee  and  thoroughly  examined  into  the  state  of 
affairs,  both  pecuniarily  and  otherwise. 

On  his  return,  he  reported  that  the  aggregate  of  in- 
debtedness, made  up  of  a  large  number  of  items,  was 
fourteen  thousand  dollars.  This  was  indeed  an  alarm- 
ing state  of  things.  The  domestic  committee  had  no 
knowledge  of  it.  They,  and  we,  supposed  when  they 
handed  the  work  over  to  us,  it  was  free  from  debt,  and 
that  we  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  put  it  into  as  good  a 
shape  as  practicable.  To  be  thus  confronted  at  the 
very  outset  with  such  a  debt,  was  a  most  serious  matter. 
It  would  not  do  to  go  before  the  Church,  and  ask  con- 
tributions for  the  purpose  of  paying  off  a  debt  with  the 


340  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

contracting  of  which  we  had  had  nothing  to  do,  and 
about  which  we  knew  almost  nothing. 

Accordingly,  Mr.  Welsh  and  myself  agreed  that  we 
would  see  what  we  could  do  in  a  private  way.  He  said 
he  would  see  some  friends  in  Philadelphia,  and  I  prom- 
ised to  do  the  same  in  New  York. 

The  whole  thing  was  a  heavy  and  sore  burden  to  me, 
for  it  shook  my  confidence  in  the  previous  management 
of  the  work.  I  could  not  understand  how  any  party,  or 
parties,  could  have  gone  on  contracting  indebtedness 
in  such  a  work  and  under  such  circumstances.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  there  was  an  utter  disregard  of  the 
first  principles  of  the  Christianity  the  work  professed  to 
teach  and  establish. 

But  there  was  the  debt.  To  ignore  it  was  impossible. 
To  refuse  to  pay  it,  was  to  set  an  example  of  dishonesty 
which  would  forever  stand  in  our  way.  How  could 
we  ask  these  Indians  to  receive  our  Church  and  accept 
its  teachings,  if  we  allowed  these  just  debts  to  go  un- 
paid? It  ought  not,  and  must  not,  be  done.  But  how 
to  go  to  work  I  did  not  know. 

While  this  matter  was  pressing  heavily  on  me,  Miss 
Wolfe  called  to  see  me;  and  during  the  conversation 
it  was  made  easy  and  proper  for  me  to  state  the  case 
to  her.  She  listened  attentively  to  me  until  I  was 
through,  and  then,  in  the  quietest  manner,  asked  if  I 
would  like  her  to  pay  the  amount  I  was  trying  to  raise; 
adding  that  she  would  be  glad  to  do  it.  I  do  not  know 
what  I  said  in  reply,  but  I  do  know  how  I  felt. 

She  at  once  drew  her  check  for  seven  thousand  dol- 
lars, and  handed  it  over  to  me.  A  greater  relief  I  never 
felt  in  my  life,  and  I  arn  sure  I  was  profoundly  grateful. 

Soon  after,  I  heard  from  Mr.  Welsh.  He  had  obtained 
the  other  seven  thousand  dollars,  and  it  was  arranged 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  341 

that  he  should  take  charge  of  the  money,  pay  the  debts, 
and  receive  and  keep  the  vouchers.  We  took  this  course 
in  order  to  avoid  mixing  up  these  matters  with  the  work 
of  our  committee. 

Such  was  my  first  go  off  in  my  connection  with  the 
Indian  commission.  After  we  were  organized  and 
ready  for  operations,  there  came  back,  in  a  much  larger 
measure,  the  experiences  I  had  already  had,  of  receiving 
innumerable  applications  for  appointments  as  agents, 
and  the  voluminous  recommendations  which  accom- 
panied them.  And  here  I  may  as  well  say  all  I  have 
to  say  on  this  vexatious  subject,  and  make  an  end  of  it. 

Formerly  the  appointment  of  Indian  agents  and  su- 
perintendents had  been  a  part  of  a  big  political  machine. 
It  was  one  way  of  rewarding  leaders,  sub-leaders,  and 
subalterns  of  every  kind.  True,  the  salary  which  went 
with  their  appointments  was  very  small,  so  small  that 
no  fit  persons  would,  as  a  rule,  seek  the  places.  But 
the  pickings  and  stealings  were  very  large. 

These  agents  had  the  handling  of  large  amounts  of 
money,  and  stores  of  all  descriptions.  The  opportuni- 
ties for  commissions,  cheatings,  and  stealings,  were  innu- 
merable; and  the  parties  seeking  these  places  were  equal 
to  improving  such  opportunities.  Any  one  can  see  what 
a  state  of  things  had  been  brought  into  existence. 

To  remedy  this,  the  present  plan  was  adopted  by  the 
government.  I  had  to  wish,  many  times,  that  the  plan 
had  been  adopted  earlier  or  later,  that  I  might  have 
been  spared  so  much  harassing  labor. 

As  early  as  practicable,  we  had  the  nine  or  ten  agen- 
cies assigned  to  the  Episcopal  Church  filled  by  the  best 
men  we  could  secure,  and  soon  commenced  missionary 
labors  at  several  places.  The  Church  at  large  responded 
quite  liberally  to  our  appeals  for  money;  and  men  and 


342  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

women  appeared  who  were  qualified  and  willing  to  de- 
vote themselves  to  this  work. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  for  its  complete  success, 
some  one  must  be  found  who  might  be  qualified  by  pre- 
vious training,  habits,  character,  education,  wisdom,  en- 
ergy, and  above  all,  by  high  religious  attainments,  to 
be  placed  at  the  head  of  this  branch  of  the  Church's 
missionary  operations.  Such  an  one  we  believed  was 
nigh  at  hand. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Hobart  Hare,  a  grandson  of  Bishop 
Hobart,  had  been  for  some  time  the  secretary  of  the 
foreign  committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions.  In  that 
position  he  had  shown  much  ability,  and  exhibited 
those  qualifications  for  administration,  as  well  as  those 
traits  of  mind  and  heart,  so  much  needed  in  a  bishop 
placed  in  charge  of  such  a  work. 

The  House  of  Bishops  assembled  in  New  York  in  the 
autumn  of  1872,  for  the  transaction  of  business.  Dur- 
ing its  sessions  the  subject  of  appointing  a  bishop  to 
have  charge  of  the  Indian  work  came  under  considera- 
tion, and  several  names  were  before  the  bishops. 

While  they  were  deliberating,  Mr.  Wm.  Welsh  came 
to  my  office,  and  asked  rne  to  write  a  letter  to  one  of  the 
bishops — naming  the  one  to  whom  he  would  have  it  ad- 
dressed— expressing  my  views  as  to  the  character  and 
qualifications  of  Mr.  Hare.  This  I  did,  in  a  brief  note, 
and  handing  it  to  him  he  left  and  went  to  where  the 
bishops  were  in  session,  and  sent  it  into  the  bishop  he 
had  named. 

This  note,  I  learned  afterwards,  was  read  to  the  House, 
and,  as  one  of  the  bishops  said  to  me,  decided  the  case. 

Now  let  it  be  understood,  that  I  had  not  lifted  a 
finger,  or  done  a  thing,  to  promote  the  election  of  Mr. 
Hare.  When  appealed  to  to  say  what  I  thought  of  him, 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  343 

I  wrote  just  what  I  thought,  but  did  not  urge  his  ap- 
pointment. I  knew  him  well,  and  had  the  sincerest 
regard  for  him  personally  and  the  highest  respect  for 
his  ability  and  fidelity.  I  knew  that  his  removal  from 
the  foreign  committee  would  subject  us  to  great  loss 
and  much  embarrassment;  and  it  was  in  one  sense,  a 
great  personal  sacrifice  for  me  to  do  anything  which 
might  take  him  from  the  foreign  committee. 

I  write  this  by  way  of  explanation,  for  I  have  more 
than  once  been  severely  reproved  for  what  I  did  towards 
sending  such  a  man  off  among  the  Indians;  just  as 
though  the  poor,  badly  treated,  and  deeply  injured  In- 
dians did  not  need  and  deserve  just  as  good  a  man  for 
bishop,  as  anybody  else.  How  much  of  this  selfish, 
false,  and  miserable  spirit  have  I  met  with  in  my  life  ! 
I  have  always  regarded  Mr.,  now  Bishop,  Hare,  as  a 
jewel  of  a  man;  and  after  our  treatment  of  the  Indians, 
they  deserved  at  our  hand  the  most  precious  jewel  we 
could  send  them. 

Dr.  Hare  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Niobrara  early  in 
January,  1873,  and  as  soon  after  as  practicable,  entered 
upon  his  work. 

I  find,  on  referring  to  the  reports  of  the  Evangelical 
Knowledge  Society,  that  that  for  1872  contains  allusions 
to  the  death  of  Mr.  John  D.  Wolfe  and  of  the  Rev.  J. 
Copley  Greene.  These  were  very  intimate  and  very 
dear  friends  of  mine ;  and  their  death  was  a  great  per- 
sonal loss.  And  in  their  removal,  the  society,  and  the 
whole  Church,  suffered  severely. 

Mr.  Greene,  by  his  counsels  and  contributions,  had 
been  a  firm  and  efficient  supporter  of  evangelical  prin- 
ciples. Mr.  Wolfe  had  for  years  been  the  largest  con- 
tributor to  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society  it  had 
ever  had. 


344  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

By  his  liberality  we  bought  the  plates  and  brought 
out  two  editions  of  the  Prayer  Book;  and,  mainly 
through  his  liberality,  distributed  large  numbers  of  a 
third  book.  Of  the  three  editions,  we  distributed  in  a 
few  years  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  copies. 
Through  his  liberality  we  stereotyped  and  brought  out 
the  Mission  Service,  in  English,  French,  German  and 
Spanish,  and  printed  and  circulated,  before  his  death, 
one  hundred  and  thirty-six  thousand  copies. 

In  1872-3,  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society 
entered  formally  upon  the  work  going  on  in  Mexico. 
Some  years  before,  the  foreign  committee  of  the  Board 
of  Missions  attempted  to  establish  missionary  work 
in  that  country;  but  the  way  was  not  then  open,  and 
after  spending  considerable  time  and  money  they  with- 
drew their  efforts.  Under  the  circumstances,  it  was 
deemed  courteous  that  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society  should  not  enter  upon  that  field  without  confer- 
ence and  a  perfect  understanding  with  the  foreign 
committee.  The  conference  was  had,  and  with  the 
cordial  approval  of  that  committee,  the  American 
Church  Missionary  Society  commenced  its  operations 
in  that  land. 

The  work  thus  undertaken  consisted  of  three  parts, — 
1st.  The  support  of  the  missionaries  connected  with  the 
Church  and  Chapel  of  San  Francisco,  in  the  city  of  Mex- 
ico. 2d.  A  similar  work  in  another  part  of  the  city, 
connected  with  the  Church  of  San  Jose  de  Garcia.  3d. 
Extending  such  aid  as  may  be  possible  to  some  forty 
or  more  mission  stations  at  different  distances  from  the 
city. 

Here  I  should  state  that  an  independent  organization 
had  taken  place  in  Mexico,  called,  "The  Church  of  Jesus 
in  Mexico."  With  this  organization,  twenty-seven  con- 


RETURN   TO   NEW   YORK.  345 

gregations  were  reported  as  united,  and  thirty-four  other 
congregations  as  allied  in  some  way  with  it.  Ten  mis- 
sionaries were  under  appointment,  and  receiving  a 
regular  salary.  Many  others  were  engaged  in  the 
work,  but  as  volunteers.  A  boys'  and  a  girls'  school  had 
been  established,  and  a  theological  training  school  had 
been  commenced.  Several  thousand  persons  were  either 
members  or  supporters  of  this  infant  church. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  that  work  when  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  as  such,  became  connected  with  it. 
Previously  much  aid  had  been  rendered  by  the  "  Mexi- 
can Commission,"  and  by  individual  friends.  Many 
thousands  of  dollars  had  been  sent  out;  so  that  the 
Church  in  this  country  had  a  large  stake,  and  much  in- 
terest, in  the  operations  going  on  under  the  name  of 
"  The  Church  of  Jesus  in  Mexico." 

As  I  have  been  intimately  and  actively  connected 
with  that  work  from  the  beginning,  having  raised  much 
money  by  personal  and  public  appeals,  and  having  used 
such  influence  as  I  had  in  shaping  and  controlling  the 
relations  we  should  sustain  to  it,  I  have  thought  it  best 
to  take  some  notice  of  it  in  these  records. 

From  the  beginning  I  took  strong  ground  in  favor  of 
making  it  an  independent  church,  rather  than  a  mission 
of  our  Church;  and  when  the  American  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  entered  into  formal  relations  with  the 
authorities  of  the  Church  of  Jesus,  I  took  special  pains 
to  have  such  a  minute  entered  upon  the  records  of  the 
executive  committee  as  should  show  that  it  was  not  a 
mission  of  the  society,  but  an  independent  body,  to 
which  we  were  disposed  to  render  such  aid  as  we 
could. 

My  object  was  twofold.  1st.  To  establish  a  church 
of  the  Episcopal  Order  in  Mexico,  which  might  eventu- 


346  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

ally  be  regarded  in  some  important  sense  a  national 
Church.  I  mean,  in  the  same  sense  that  our  Church  in 
this  country  is  national;  not  having  any  particular  rela- 
tions to  the  state,  but  independent  of  all  other  churches 
in  the  management  of  its  affairs.  I  was  sure  this  would 
best  suit  the  sensitive  and  almost  jealous  feelings  of  the 
Mexicans  with  regard  to  the  United  States. 

2d.  I  wished  to  avoid  any  and  all  complications 
which  might  arise  should  we  regard  and  treat  the 
enterprise  as  a  mission.  It  was  all  important  that  they 
should  be  brought  to  rely  upon  and  help  themselves  as 
fast  as  possible;  and,  again,  it  would  leave  the  society 
free  to  withdraw  from  the  work  at  any  time,  should 
there  be  reason  to  do  so. 

During  the  year  1872,  the  societies  were  in  vigorous 
operation,  and  I  was  kept  very  busy  at  my  office  in  con- 
ducting the  large  correspondence  which  had  grown 
up. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  was  actively  engaged 
not  only  in  raising  money  to  pay  the  salaries  of  mission- 
aries, but  in  enlisting  parishes  in  the  work  of  pre- 
paring boxes  of  clothing  and  other  articles,  to  make  the 
families  of  missionaries  more  comfortable. 

During  the  year,  more  than  forty  congregations  had 
been  so  engaged;  and  the  cash  value  of  the  boxes  thus 
sent  out,  was  over  $4,670.00. 

Beside  this,  Children's  Missionary  Meetings  were  held 
in  many  cities  and  towns,  and  a  great  interest  was 
awakened  among  the  juveniles  in  the  work  of  the 
society. 

The  following  year,  the  number  of  boxes  was  larger, 
and  the  value  was  over  $5,500.00.  In  this  year  the 
Church  in  Mexico  suffered  an  almost  irreparable  loss  in 
the  sudden  death  of  Manuel  Aguas,  the  great  leader  of 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  347 

the  reform  movement  in  that  country.  His  character, 
learning,  and  eloquence  gave  him  great  influence  with 
all  classes,  and  his  death  was  deeply  deplored. 

On  the  13th  day  of  March,  1873,  the  Rt.  Kev.  Charles 
Petit  Mcllvaine,  D.D.,  D.C.L.,  the  President  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Knowledge  Society  and  Bishop  of  Ohio,  departed 
this  life  in  the  City  of  Florence,  Italy.  He  had  attained 
the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age,  and  the  forty-first  of 
his  episcopate. 

In  the  death  of  this  gifted  and  remarkable  man,  the 
whole  Christian  world  sustained  a  serious  loss.  For  a 
long  period  he  had  been  a  conspicuous  and  commanding 
figure,  both  in  this  country  and  in  England,  in  all  the 
great  evangelical  movements  of  the  age.  His  presence, 
his  deep  conviction,  his  ability,  and  his  remarkable  gifts 
as  a  speaker,  fitted  him  to  be  a  leader  of  men ;  and  where- 
ever  he  went  he  was  sure  to  leave  a  lasting  impression. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  natural  that 
he  should  bear  an  important  part  in  shaping  the 
thought  and  action  of  Christendom;  but  it  was  in  his 
own  diocese,  and  in  his  connection  with  the  evangelical 
movements  going  on  in  our  Church,  that  he  was  the 
best  known  and  most  deeply  revered  and  loved. 

For  some  years  his  health  had  been  failing;  and  he 
went  abroad,  partly  to  see  his  daughter  who  was  mar- 
ried and  settled  in  London,  partly  to  meet  old  friends  in 
England,  of  whom  he  had  very  many;  but  probably  and 
mainly  to  obtain  that  freedom  from  cares  which  pressed 
so  heavily  upon  him,  and  find  that  rest  he  so  much 
needed. 

He  left  England  in  company  with  his  old  and  much 
loved  friend,  Canon  Caius,  for  the  purpose  of  enjoying 
the  mild  and  pleasant  climate  of  northern  Italy  during 
the  spring  season. 


348  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

He  reached  Florence,  and  was  very  soon  stricken  with 
mortal  disease;  and  after  a  few  days  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 
Thus,  after  a  long,  laborious,  and  most  useful  life,  away 
from  his  country  and  his  home,  this  man  of  God  closed 
his  earthly  career. 

But  he  had  long  since  become  the  citizen  of  another 
country,  and  his  eternal  home  was  already  prepared  for 
him.  Death  was  but  the  gateway  to  this  heavenly 
Paradise,  to  the  mansion  not  made  with  hands,  and  to 
the  immediate  presence  of  his  Saviour  and  his  God. 

When  the  tidings  of  his  death  reached  this  country, 
there  was  a  deep  sense  of  loss,  and  a  widespread  mourn- 
ing. The  asperities  of  former  days  had  passed  away; 
and  all  felt  and  said,  "  A  Prince  in  Israel  has  fallen,"  and 
shared  in  the  common  grief. 

In  June,  1872,  I  was  asked  to  take  charge  of  Christ 
Church,  Bay  Ridge,  Long  Island,  during  the  absence  of 
the  rector,  the  Rev.  John  A.  Aspinwall.  In  order  to  do 
so  I  had  to  make  my  work  there  secondary  to  the 
claim  upon  my  time  and  attention  in  New  York. 

Besides  the  regular  duties  which  devolved  upon  me 
at  my  office,  I  was  an  active  member  of  the  board  of 
managers  of  the  House  of  the  Evangelists,  an  institu- 
tion established  mainly  through  the  efforts  of  the  Rev. 
S.  H.  Tyng,  jr.,  and  designed  to  train  young  men  for 
missionary  and  other  Christian  work,  particularly  in 
our  cities. 

I  was  also  active  in  the  management  of  St.  Johnland, 
a  Christian  community  founded  by  Dr.  Muhlenberg, 
on  Long  Island,  and  having  for  its  object  the  care  of 
aged  men,  and  of  orphaned  boys  and  girls. 

I  was  also  an  overseer  in  the  Philadelphia  Divin- 
ity School,  a  member  of  the  advisory  committee  of 
the  Ladies'  Christian  Union,  a  member  of  the  execu- 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  349 

tive  committee  of  the  Foreign  Sunday  School  Society, 
and  in  the  management  of  many  other  local  and  gen- 
eral institutions. 

These  various  objects  made  large  demands  upon  my 
time  and  strength,  and  I  could  meet  them  only  by 
spending  five  days  of  the  week,  from  morning  till  even- 
ing, and  often  a  night,  in  the  city;  thus  leaving  me 
some  of  my  evenings,  and  Saturday  and  Sunday,  for 
my  family  and  parochial  cares  and  duties. 

My  custom  was  to  devote  all  of  Saturdajr  morning 
to  a  preparation  for  the  duties  of  Sunday,  and  in  the 
afternoon  to  make  such  calls  as  I  could  upon  the  fam- 
ilies of  the  parishioners.  In  cases  of  sickness  and 
trouble,  I  was  particular  to  place  them  first  on  the 
list. 

My  Sunday  duties  were  to  read  the  service  and  preach, 
morning  and  evening,  and  to  superintend  the  Sunday 
school. 

The  Sunday  school  was  held  at  nine  o'clock;  and  it 
was  my  invariable  rule  to  be  present  in  the  room  be- 
fore the  children  begun  to  assemble;  to  open  the 
school,  to  remain  through  its  sessions,  and  close  it. 
My  object  in  being  present  so  early  was  to  prevent 
any  confusion  which  might  otherwise  arise,  and  to 
open  the  school  promptly  at  the  appointed  time.  I 
had  considerable  trouble,  in  making  teachers  and 
scholars  understand  that  nine  o'clock  was  not  fifteen, 
or  ten,  or  five,  or  even  two  minutes,  after  nine,  but  ex- 
actly upon  the  stroke  of  nine.  I  took  good  care  to 
have  the  clock  correct.  I  remained  through  the  ses- 
sion of  the  school  that  T  might  observe  the  management 
of  the  teachers,  the  habits  of  attention  on  the  part  of 
their  scholars,  and  also  to  be  ready  to  take  the  place 
of  any  teacher  who,  from  sickness  or  any  other  cause, 


350  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

might  be  absent.  By  a  well  understood  arrangement, 
the  librarian  collected  the  library  books,  and  distributed 
others  to  the  scholars,  during  the  session,  but  so  as  to 
cause  no  noise  and  no  distraction. 

I  closed  the  school  with  the  same  exact  promptness 
as  at  its  opening.  Ten  minutes  before  the  time  of 
closing,  the  teachers  stopped  their  work,  and  I  spent 
a  few  minutes  in  asking  questions  upon  the  lesson; 
sometimes  I  would  put  the  questions  to  individual 
scholars,  sometimes  to  a  particular  class,  and  some- 
times to  the  whole  school.  I  closed  with  a  hymn, 
sometimes  two  hymns,  and  the  benediction,  and  then 
the  scholars  passed  out  quietly  by  classes.  By  perse- 
verance and  a  steady  hand,  teachers  and  scholars  came 
to  be  regular,  prompt,  and  orderly.  Once  a  month  I 
had  a  children's  service  in  the  church,  when  it  was 
expected  the  children  would  be  the  prominent  feature 
in  the  congregation.  They  were  to  take  the  lead  in  the 
responses,  and  in  the  singing;  and  to  them  the  sermon 
was  to  be  specially  addressed. 

The  older  members  of  the  congregation  were  pres- 
ent on  these  occasions,  and  took  part  in  the  services; 
but  they  in  form  and  name  occupied  the  secondary 
place.  Some  of  the  parents  and  older  people  came 
to  think  that  the  sermons,  though  addressed  to  the 
children,  were  often  more  than  than  half  meant  for 
them. 

To  these  playful  criticisms  I  replied,  that  garments 
were  always  suited  to  those  whom  they  fitted.  No 
doubt  many  remarks  made  were  applicable  to  the  par- 
ents as  well  as  the  children.  How  could  I  set  forth 
and  illustrate  any  of  the  virtues  or  vices  of  daily  life, 
without  hitting  somebody  ?  Truth,  promptness,  energy, 
perseverance,  honesty,  obedience,  and  the  like,  as  well 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  351 

as  bad  habits  of  every  kind,  had  to  be  illustrated  by 
incidents,  stories,  and  examples;  and  no  doubt  these 
often  hit  parents  and  others  right  in  the  face,  and  hit 
them  hard;  and  this  would  make  the  children  smile, 
and  the  elders  wince.  And  I  have  no  doubt  the  little 
people  would  talk  about  it,  and  ask  all  manner  of 
troublesome  questions  when  they  got  home.  But  I 
couldn't  help  this.  I  never  meant  anybody  in  par- 
ticular; and  if  people  would  be  hit,  that  was  their  busi- 
ness, arid  not  mine.  At  any  rate,  I  became  deeply  in- 
terested in  the  Sunday  school,  and  was  glad  to  have 
the  opportunity  of  mingling  with  children  and  labor- 
ing for  them. 

When  Christmas  time  came,  we  had  a  famous  festi- 
val in  the  large  hall  of  the  Atheneum.  There  was 
a  splendid  tree,  beautifully  trimmed  and  lighted  up; 
some  carols  well  sung;  a  very  short  speech;  and  a  pres- 
ent for  every  one.  My  gift  was  a  large  and  beautifully 
bound  album ;  and  my  only  regret  was  that  I  couldn't 
have  it  filled  with  the  pictures  of  the  teachers  and 
scholars  to  whom  I  had  become  so  much  attached. 

Speaking  of  the  Sunday  school  reminds  me  of  a  kind 
of  Sunday  school  convention,  which  was  held  in  the 
church.  There  was  something  like  a  county  association 
of  Sunday  school  teachers.  This  association  met,  I 
think,  quarterly,  at  some  one  of  the  churches  within  the 
limits  of  the  association. 

It  was  the  custom  for  the  clergyman  in  charge  of 
the  church  where  the  association  met,  to  preside,  take 
charge  of  the  opening  services,  and  present  the  topics 
of  discussion.  The  time  to  meet  at  the  church  in  Bay 
Ridge  occurred  not  long  after  I  took  charge  of  the 
parish.  I  made  arrangements  accordingly.  And  to 
secure  a  good  paper  to  be  read,  I  asked  my  friend,  the 


352  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Rev.  Mr.  Booth  of  Brooklyn,  to  make  the  opening  ad- 
dress, which  he  kindly  consented  to  do. 

When  the  day  came,  a  large  audience  assembled. 
I  presided,  and  everything  promised  well.  Mr.  Booth 
acquitted  himself  admirably  well.  Several  persons  made 
short  and  good  speeches. 

Towards  the  close,  a  person  unknown  by  name  or 
sight  to  me,  arose  and  made  a  violent  assault  upon  Mr. 
Booth  and  his  speech.  This  was  a  perfect  astonish- 
ment. When  he  sat  down,  I  arose  and  expressed  my 
surprise,  saying  that  Mr.  Booth  had  been  invited  by 
me  to  make  the  address,  instead  of  doing  so  myself. 
He  had  been  largely  engaged  in  Sunday  school  work, 
had  much  more  practical  knowledge  than  I  had,  and 
could  present  the  subject  far  better  than  I  could  do  it; 
and  I  closed  by  saying  that  I  assumed  all  the  respon- 
sibility of  Mr.  Booth's  presence,  and  of  his  address;  and 
that  if  blame  was  to  be  cast  upon  any  one,  it  must  be 
upon  me,  and  not  upon  Mr.  Booth. 

With  this  I  sat  down;  and  immediately  one  and  an- 
other arose,  made  apologies  for  what  had  occurred,  and 
then  sat  down  emphatically  on  the  person  who  had 
made  the  abusive  remarks. 

As  soon  as  practicable,  I  closed  the  services  and  dis- 
missed the  congregation.  This  was  my  first  and  last 
experience  in  such  a  kind  of  meeting.  I  saw  at  once 
that  such  irresponsible  bodies  must  ever  be  exposed  to 
just  such  experiences,  and  that  more  harm  than  good 
would  result  from  their  meetings. 

Our  Sunday  services  were  at  half  past  ten  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  half  past  seven  in  the  evening,  except  in  the 
warm  weather,  when  they  were  at  five  in  the  afternoon. 

To  secure  promptness  at  the  commencement  of  the 
service,  I  gave  notice  to  the  congregation  that  half  past 


RETURN    TO   NEW    YORK.  353 

ten  was  the  hour,  and  that  at  that  time,  not  later  or 
earlier,  divine  service  would  begin.  Not  that  the 
organ  would  begin  to  play,  not  that  the  officiating 
clergyman  would  begin  to  put  on  his  robes,  or  to  find  his 
places;  but  he  would  then  begin  to  read  the  sentences. 

I  gave  directions  to  the  man  who  rang  the  bell  to 
stop  ringing  five  minutes  before  the  time  of  service;  and 
requested  the  organist  to  commence  the  prelude  the  in- 
stant the  bell  ceased  tolling,  and  play  till  the  moment  of 
service  arrived,  and  then  stop.  Beyond  that,  1  would  be 
responsible.  I  wished  the  people  to  thoroughly  under- 
stand what  divine  public  worship  meant.  That  it  was 
not  to  be  interrupted  or  shoved  about  to  meet  the  in- 
dolent or  slovenly  habits  of  minister  or  people,  but  to 
commence  promptly,  with  minister  and  congregation  all 
ready,  and  to  proceed  in  an  earnest,  devotional,  and  im- 
pressive manner.  Then  all  would  be  made  to  feel  that 
God  was  in  truth  in  His  Holy  Temple,  ready  to  hear  the 
prayers  and  the  praises  of  His  people. 

I  was  thus  particular  upon  all  these  points,  because  so 
often  had  I  been  pained  and  annoyed  by  the  straggling 
coming  in  of  the  congregation,  and  the  dilatoriness  of  the 
officiating  clergyman  in  beginning  the  services.  Not 
unfrequently  have  I  been  present  when  full  fifteen 
minutes  were  lost  in  getting  ready  to  begin. 

I  think  a  clergyman  should,  in  all  things,  as  far  as 
practicable,  be  an  example  to  his  flock.  With  what 
force  can  he  exhort  them  to  be  patterns,  while  he  him- 
self contradicts  his  own  teachings  by  the  way  he  lives, 
speaks,  or  acts  ? 

When  I  entered  into  the  arrangement  to  take  charge 
of  the  parish,  I  thought  I  could  readily  make  use  of 
sermons  I  had  previously  prepared.  Having  been  in  the 
ministry  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  in  the  habit  of 


354:  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

preaching  very  frequently,  I  had  no  small  amount  of  pre- 
paration on  hand.  But  it  so  happened  that  during  the 
twenty  years  I  had  been  in  New  York,  I  had  preached 
many  times  to  the  congregation  at  Bay  Ridge.  At  dif- 
ferent periods  when  the  parish  was  vacant,  or  the  rector 
was  absent  on  his  vacation,  I  had  supplied  them  for 
weeks  at  a  time.  Consequently  on  examining  my  man- 
uscripts and  notes,  I  was  surprised  to  find  so  little  that 
I  could  with  any  comfort,  propriety,  or  profit  make  use  of; 
and  so  I  gave  up  this  idea  entirely,  and  resolved  to  make 
the  best  preparation  I  could  for  each  service  as  it  came. 

My  plan  was  to  select  my  subjects  early  in  the  week, 
and  give  to  them  such  thought  as  I  could,  amid  my 
multiplied  engagements  from  day  to  day.  On  Saturday 
morning  I  shut  myself  up  in  my  study,  and  gave  my 
best  energies  in  putting  these  subjects  into  such  shape 
as  would  enable  me  to  present  them  to  the  congregation 
the  next  day.  I  wrote  down  the  texts,  and  under  one 
or  two  heads  made  notes  to  refresh  my  memory  and  to 
guide  my  thoughts.  I  spent  little  or  no  time  by  way  of 
introduction,  and  still  less  by  way  of  application.  A 
very  few  words  would  enable  me  to  present  the  subject  to 
which  I  would  ask  the  attention  of  the  congregation ;  and 
I  tried  so  to  set  forth  and  illustrate  each  point  that  it 
would  make  its  own  application. 

My  morning  sermons  were  on  an  average  thirty,  min- 
utes in  length.  At  first  I  thought  it  well  to  have  the 
second  sermon  a  kind  of  outgrowth  of  the  preceding 
one;  but  I  had  not  been  in  the  parish  a  mouth,  before 
my  acquaintance  with  the  people,  my  knowledge,  lim- 
ited though  it  was,  of  their  varied  circumstances,  sug- 
gested far  more  subjects  and  topics  than  I  could  possibly 
make  use' of ;  and  my  embarrassment  came  to  be,  not  to 
find  something  to  preach  about,  but  to  make  a  selection 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  355 

out  of  many  topics,  all  of  which  seemed  to  be  clamorous 
for  a  hearing. 

By  this  time  the  idea  of  preaching  an  old  sermon  had 
no  standing  at  all.  I  would  as  soon  have  thought  of 
satisfying  my  hunger  by  calling  to  mind  a  dinner  I  had 
eaten  the  week  before,  as  by  attempting  to  meet  the 
present  needs  of  the  congregation  by  the  thoughts  and 
feelings  of  a  previous  period. 

I  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as  saying  or  thinking 
it  is  wrong  to  preach  an  old  sermon; for  that  would  not 
be  true.  On  many  subjects,  an  old  sermon  would  per- 
haps be  the  most  timely  that  could  be  preached.  But 
as  a  rule,  I  think  the  intercourse  of  a  pastor  with  his 
people  will  suggest  so  many  subjects,  and  awaken  so 
many  trains  of  thought,  that  he  will  best  satisfy  himself 
and  them,  by  preparing  his  sermons  as  he  goes  along. 

Now  an  old  newspaper  may  be  an  interesting  docu- 
ment, and  the  older  it  is  the  more  interesting  in  many 
respects  it  will  be;  but  an  old  newspaper  is  not  what 
we  need  for  present  use.  It  would  be  out  of  time,  and 
.out  of  place.  And  so  it  is,  very  largely,  with  old  ser- 
mons. They  may  have  been  well  enough  when  pre- 
pared; but  in  a  week's  time  they  may  be  out  of  harmony 
with  the  feelings  of  the  minister,  and  of  the  circumstances 
of  the  people. 

To  a  preacher  of  mental  growth  and  progress,  there  will 
be  new  light,  new  thoughts  and  experiences,  every  day; 
and  these  will  be  the  inspirations  to  tell  him  what  to 
say  to  his  congregation.  I  dwell  upon  this,  because  of 
my  own  experience  and  observation;  and  from  the  deep 
conviction  that  the  desire  of  making  a  change,  both  by 
the  minister  and  the  congregation,  so  painfully  common, 
springs  out  of  the  want  of  interest  on  both  sides  in  each 
other;  and  this  want  of  interest  comes  from  the  lack  of 


356  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

growth  and  progress.  No  congregation  will  be  long 
satisfied  with  a  state  of  indifference  and  stagnation ;  nor 
should  they  be.  And  it  is  just  here  that  many  a  clergy- 
man makes  a  fatal  mistake. 

Discovering  a  lack  of  interest  on  the  part  of  his  people, 
a  disinclination  to  second  his  efforts,  and  to  make  such 
personal  exertions  as  are  needed,  he  becomes  dissatis- 
fied, and  shows  his  dissatisfaction  by  word  and  deed,  and 
particularly  in  his  sermons.  He  complains  and  frets, 
and  the  result  is,  both  parties  would  like  a  change.  I 
am  sorry  to  say  it,  but  I  believe  it,  that  in  most  such 
cases,  the  fault  is  primarily  with  the  pastor.  He  failed 
to  feed  his  people  with  fresh  new  food  of  thought,  and 
thus  keep  them  abreast  of  the  times.  He  did  not  rightly 
divide  the  Word,  giving  to  each  member  of  his  flock  his 
portion,  something  to  think  about  and  talk  about  day  by 
day;  but  rather  fell  back  on  the  platitudes  and  common- 
places of  the  past.  And  in  this  was  the  secret  of  the 
loss  of  interest,  and  the  desire  for  change.  The  minister 
who  keeps  his  people  in  a  vigorous  and  growing  con- 
dition, is  the  minister  the  congregation  desires  to  keep; 
and  he  also  is  the  minister  who  desires  to  stay  with  his 
people. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that,  during  the  sixteen 
months  that  I  was  at  Bay  Ridge,  I  was  not  disabled  or 
absent  a  single  Sunday. 

My  old  friend,  Dr.  Muhlenberg,  spent  one  Sunday 
with  us,  preaching  morning  and  at  night,  to  the  great 
satisfaction  and  gratification  of  the  congregation.  And 
on  one  other  occasion,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hubbard,  a  former 
rector  of  the  parish,  preached  morning  and  evening.  In 
both  instances  I  was  at  home,  and  looked  after  the  Sun- 
day school,  and  read  services. 

In  my  pulpit  preparations,  I  usually  took  texts  which 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  357 

enabled  me  to  bring  before  the  congregation  such  sub- 
jects as  were  of  present  interest  and  importance.  I  nstead 
of  preaching  what  are  called  doctrinal  sermons,  I  tried 
to  set  forth  the  great  truths  and  principles  of  the  gospel, 
and  show  how  they  should  shape  and  govern  our  every 
day  life. 

During  several  weeks,  at  the  second  service  I  gave 
expository  lectures,  or  talks,  on  the  Epistle  of  St.  James. 
They  were  not  at  all  critical,  but  of  a  free  and  popular 
character,  and  attracted  considerable  attention.  .Follow- 
ing the  line  of  thought,  and  making  use  of  the  words 
of  the  Apostle,  I  could  say  many  things  with  a  pointed 
plainness,  which,  under  other  circumstances,  might 
have  been  regarded  as  rather  personal,  if  not  offensive. 
As  it  was,  some  of  the  talk  did  stir  up  considerable 
commotion. 

After  one  of  them,  I  remember  it  was  said  about  in 
the  neighborhood,  that  1  must  have  had  reference  to  a 
particular  person.  And  this  person  supposed  I  did  have 
reference  to  him,  for  he  wrote  me  a  long  letter  explain- 
ing the  matter  to  which  he  thought  I  alluded,  and 
saying  he  had  been  very  much  misunderstood.  His 
letter  was  not  written  in  an  angry  tone;  but  he  was 
evidently  much  grieved. 

In  my  reply,  I  assured  him  he  was  not  in  my  mind  at 
all,  and  that  I  knew  nothing  about  the  matter  to  which 
he  alluded  in  his  letter,  and  probably  should  never  have 
known  anything  but  for  his  having  written.  This  sur- 
prised him  a  good  deal,  and  no  doubt  taught  him  a  val- 
uable lesson. 

When  I  heard  that  my  hearers  were  quite  disposed  to 
make  a  personal  application  of  my  remarks  to  others 
rather  than  themselves,  I  took  occasion  to  tell  them 
that  I  did  not  prepare  my  lectures,  or  deliver  them,  with 


858  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

any  reference  to  individuals;  that  nothing  in  them  was 
intended  to  be  personal;  but  if  St.  James,  in  his  brusque, 
straightforward  way  of  speaking,  hit  any  one  in  partic- 
ular, so  much  the  worse  for  that  individual. 

One  thing  in  connection  with  our  public  services 
afforded  me  the  greatest  satisfaction  and  pleasure. 

I  refer  to  the  music.  I  really  have  not  words  to  ex- 
press fully  the  comfort  I  received  from  this  part  of  our 
service.  It  was  always  delightful ;  but  time  and  again, 
it  came  as  an  inspiration,  and  filled  my  whole  soul 
with  a  heavenly  calm,  and  lifted  mind  and  heart  to  the 
worship  and  celestial  strains  of  the  upper  sanctuary. 

I  trust  the  choir  knew  it.  I  certainly  tried  at  differ- 
ent times  to  express  to  them  my  appreciation  of  their 
services,  and  my  deepest  gratitude  for  the  help  they  had 
rendered,  and  the  good  they  had  done  to  me.  I  often 
felt,  and  said,  if  my  ministry  had  been  of  use  to  the 
parish,  it  was  due  in  a  large  measure  to  the  choir. 

Miss  Perry,  who  had  charge  of  the  organ  and  trained 
the  choir,  seemed,  as  by  instinct,  to  take  in  the  whole 
idea  of  what  the  music  should  be  in  divine  public  wor- 
ship. It  was  my  custom  to  give  her  the  subjects  upon 
which  I  was  to  preach,  and  leave  her  to  select  the 
hymns  and  the  music.  I  knew  that  her  exquisite  taste 
and  skill  cou4d  be  thoroughly  trusted;  and  we  were 
never  disappointed.  Even  her  preludes  and  interludes 
on  the  organ  seemed  like  snatches  of  heavenly  chords, 
and  only  seemed  to  deepen  and  heighten  the  effect  of 
the  whole. 

But  why  do  I  dwell  so  long  upon  this?  Simply 
because  it  is  a  memory  which  will  ever  go  with  me.  It 
was  the  most  perfect  church  music  I  ever  listened  to. 
The  sympathetic  and  harmonious  voices  of  that  choir, 
mingling  with  the  soft,  sweet,  and  inspiring  notes  of 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  359 

the  organ,  seemed  just  about  as  near  heaven  as  one  can 
ever  get  in  this  world. 

The  closing  scene  of  our  life  at  Bay  Kidge  was  brilliant 
to  the  last  degree,  for  we  went  off,  literally,  in  a  blaze. 

On  the  evening  of  the  Fourth  of  July,  the  sky-rocket 
of  a  patriotic  neighbor  set  the  rectory  on  fire,  and  the 
house  was  burned  to  the  ground.  Our  kind  friends  ren- 
dered such  efficient  aid  that  many  valuables  were  saved; 
and  as  we  all  tried  to  make  the  best  of  a  lost  cause,  we 
came  through  the  fire  and  smoke  with  cheerful  hearts. 

After  a  stay  of  a  month  at  Cedar  Lawn,  the  house  of 
our  kind  friend,  Mr.  J.  A.  Perry,  who  was  the  embodi- 
ment of  every  Christian  arid  neighborly  grace  and  virtue, 
we  returned  to  New  York. 

About  this  time,  Miss  Fanny  Perry  become  associated 
with  me  in  preparing  and  making  up  the  Parish  Visitor. 
At  first,  I  assigned  to  her  the  responsibility  of  selecting 
the  poetry  for  the  paper.  Her  skill  in  writing  verse, 
and  her  taste  in  selecting  proper  pieces  for  its  columns 
secured  for  it  a  very  considerable  reputation.  From 
time  to  time  I  received  many  letters  highly  commending 
this  feature  of  the  paper,  and  suggesting  that  we  should 
make  up  and  publish  a  volume  of  poetry  taken  from  the 
Parish  Visitor. 

After  the  "  Boys'  and  Girls'  Department "  was  intro- 
duced into  the  paper,  Miss  Perry  wrote  many  of  the 
stories  which  appeared,  and  which  were  very  largely 
copied  by  other  papers.  In  a  word,  she  rendered  inval- 
uable service  in  preparing  and  making  up  all  parts  of 
the  paper;  and  I  have  felt,  and  said  many  times,  that 
its  merits  and  usefulness  were  largely  due  to  her  ability 
and  skill. 

During  this  period,  Miss  Perry  selected  and  arranged 
the  two  following  works,  which  the  society  published. 


360  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Hopeful  Words  for  the  Sick  and  Suffering,  and  Counsel 
and  Comfort  for  Daily  Life. 

While  there  were  original  articles  in  these  two  works, 
they  were,  for  the  most  part,  compilations  made  up  of 
selections  from  various  authors,  and  arranged  for  daily 
reading. 

One  of  the  books  was  made,  almost  entirely,  from 
articles  which  had  appeared  in  the  Parish  Visitor.  So 
many  letters  were  received  calling  attention  to  partic- 
ular articles,  and  saying  how  much  good  they  had  done, 
and  requesting  that  they  might  be  republished,  it  was 
thought  well  to  make  a  selection  of  them,  and  issue 
them  in  the  shape  of  a  small  volume.  The  work  was 
admirably  well  done,  and  the  expense  of  publishing 
this  volume,  as  well  as  the  other  compiled,  was  borne  by 
one  of  our  generous  laymen. 

Speaking  of  compilations  reminds  me  of  other  books 
of  a  similar  character  published  by  the  society. 

During  the  war,  and  for  some  time  after  its  close 
there  was  a  great  demand  for  books  of  Meditations, 
Daily  Readings,  Self  Examination,  Private  Prayer,  Holy 
Communion,  and  such  like;  each  and  all  designed  for 
individual,  private  use. 

These  works  were  used  largely  in  the  hospitals,  where 
there  were  so  many  sick  and  wounded  soldiers,  and  also 
among  the  families  which  had  been  made  desolate  by 
the  ravages  of  war. 

These  were  numbered  by  thousands  and  tens  of  thous- 
ands, throughout  the  country.  Indeed,  for  many  years, 
our  whole  land  was  filled  with  sorrow. 

I  remember  how  impressed  I  was  in  visiting  various 
congregations  during  this  period,  to  see  so  many  clad 
in  the  deepest  mourning  To  meet  this  state  of  things 
special  books  and  tracts  were  needed,  and  much  called  for. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  361 

Miss  Emily  Anthon,  a  daughter  of  Dr.  Anthon,  pre- 
pared two  books  for  this  purpose.  One  was  called, 
Thoughts  for  Weary  Hours,  and  the  other,  Earnest 
Thoughts  for  Every  Day. 

The  demand  for  these  was  very  great,  particularly 
for  the  first  named.  We  published,  in  a  comparatively 
brief  period,  some  eight  or  ten  editions,  and  they  were 
circulated  by  thousands  upon  thousands. 

I  mention  these  facts  to  show  what  a  demand  the  war 
created  for  reading  matter,  and  the  kind  of  reading 
which  was  so  largely  sought. 

It  is  a  curious  and  most  interesting  study,  to  watch 
the  ever  changing  tastes  and  habits  with  regard  to 
books  and  other  reading  matter.  Nearly  everything, 
in  this  respect,  has  its  fashion  and  its  day.  Works  that 
were  very  popular  a  few  years  since,  are  rarely  called 
for  now. 

When  our  society  published  its  series  of  evangelical 
biographies,  there  was  almost  a  perfect  rage  for  them. 
A  few  years  later,  the  demand  was  very  little;  and  so 
with  all  ordinary  books.  They  meet  a  particular  want, 
at  a  particular  period;  after  that  they  are  forgotten. 

In  our  private  and  public  libraries  the  large  majority 
of  works  are  rarely,  if  ever  disturbed.  Some  good 
souls  think  this  is  a  prodigious  evil,  a  sure  sign  of 
moral  and  intellectual  degeneracy.  They  are  forever 
talking  about  the  good  old  days  when  they  were  chil- 
dren ;  and  wonder  at  the  stupidity  and  folly,  if  not  down- 
right wickedness,  of  those  who  think  the  world  moves, 
and  that  we  may  as  well  move  with  it. 

It  is  true  there  are  those  who  seem  to  think  that 
nothing  old  is  worth  anything.  It  is  mere  rubbish,  fit 
only  to  be  cast  out  and  destroyed.  Fortunately,  there 
are  always  enough  ancients  among  us  to  hold  on  to 


362  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

what  is  good  and  curious  in  the  past,  and  thus  keep  up 
a  healthy  connection  between  what  has  been  and  what 
now  is. 

None  perhaps  would  exactly  wish  to  see  their  mothers, 
sisters,  and  sweethearts,  arrayed  in  the  style  and  cos- 
tumes of  their  great-great-grandmothers;  and  yet  it  is 
both  profitable  and  interesting,  to  see  occasionally  the 
very  garments  they  wore. 

And  so  with  articles  of  furniture,  and  implements  of 
husbandry;  and  so,  also,  with  the  fashions,  habits,  and 
costumes  of  centuries  gone  by.  It  is  well  to  remember 
them,  though  we  need  not  copy  or  follow  them.  But 
the  longer  we  live  and  the  more  we  see  and  hear  and 
know,  the  slower  shall  we  be  to  criticise  the  past.  For 
after  all,  Solomon  hit  the  fact  pretty  nearly  when  he 
said,  "  The  thing  that  hath  been,  it  is  that  which  shall 
be;  and  that  which  is  done,  is  that  which  shall  be  done: 
and  there  is  no  new  thing  under  the  sun." 

It  will  hardly  do  to  call  Solomon  a  fossil,  an  old  fogy, 
and  thus  try  to  make  ourselves  out  so  much  brighter 
and  wiser  in  our  day.  The  truth  is,  we  all  hitch  to- 
gether, the  present  and  the  past.  We  are  our  grand- 
fathers and  grandmothers  over  again,  only  with  some 
variations.  We  may,  perhaps,  without  much  offence 
call  them  improvements.  At  any  rate  we  will  think 
them  so. 

Should  anybody  read  these  reminiscences,  he  must 
excuse  this  little  episode. 

During  the  year  1873,  many  events  occurred  of  more 
than  a  passing  interest.  Besides  those  already  alluded 
to,  I  would  mention  the  meeting  of  the  Evangelical 
Alliance,  which  took  place  in  New  York  during  the 
month  of  October. 

This  body  was  organized  in  London  in  1846. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  363 

Its  object  was,  and  has  since  been,  to  bring  the  whole 
of  Protestant  Christendom  into  a  much  closer  and  more 
practical  relationship  than  had  existed.  Nearly,  if  not 
all,  the  various  Protestant  bodies  took  part  in  the  organ- 
ization of  the  association,  and  have  been  active  in  its 
administration. 

At  the  meeting  in  New  York,  there  was  a  large  repre- 
sentation from  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  the 
various  countries  of  Europe;  also  from  Canada,  and 
from  all  parts  of  the  United  States. 

The  opening  services  took  place  at  Association  Hall, 
and  were  very  imposing.  President  Woolsey,  of  Yale 
College,  presided. 

The  address  of  welcome  was  made  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Adams,  and  was  exceedingly  appropriate  and  effec- 
tive. It  did  much  to  give  tone  to  all  the  subsequent 
proceedings. 

The  papers  read  and  the  addresses  delivered  were  able, 
and  in  the  best  spirit.  A  communion  service  which 
took  place  at  Dr.  Adam's  Church,  was  largely  attended, 
and  participated  in  by  representative  men  from  the  va- 
rious religious  bodies  of  our  own  and  other  countries. 

There  was  considerable  curiosity  to  see  how  the 
association  would  be  regarded  by  our  Church.  Among 
the  representatives  from  England  were  the  Dean  of 
Canterbury,  Canon  Hoare,  and  other  well  known  clergy- 
men and  laymen  of  the  Church  of  England.  These,  and 
all  others  so  far  as  I  know,  were  courteously  received  by 
our  bishop,  and  by  the  clergy  generally.  Of  our  own 
clergy  the  more  active  were  Bishop  Cummins,  Drs. 
Muhlenberg,  Tyng,  Washburn,  and  Cotton  Smith. 

On  the  whole,  the  meetings  of  the  Alliance  were 
largely  attended,  well  conducted,  and  the  impression 
made  was  decidedly  good. 


364  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

About  a  month  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Alliance, 
the  religious  community,  and  our  Chui%ch  in  particular, 
were  considerably  excited  by  the  secession,  or  withdrawal, 
of  Bishop  Cummins,  the  assistant  Bishop  of  Kentucky, 
from  our  Church. 

For  some  time  the  bishop  had  contemplated  this  step. 
In  the  General  Convention  held  in  Baltimore,  in  1871, 
his  mind  was  deeply  agitated  by  the  teachings  and 
practices  which  prevailed  more  or  less,  and  he  did  all 
he  could  to  effect  some  legislation  which  would  help  to 
protect  the  Church  from  the  inroads  of  error.  In  this 
he  was  disappointed.  But  it  was  thought  the  declara- 
tion of  the  bishops  upon  the  subject  of  baptism  would  do 
much  towards  allaying  fears  and  restoring  quietness. 
To  a  very  considerable  extent,  I  believe,  this  was  the 
case.  Certainly,  the  great  leaders  of  the  Evangelical 
party,  such  as  Bishops  Mcllvaine,  Lee,  Johns,  Eastburn, 
and  Drs.  Tyng,  Vinton,  Sparrow,  Andrews,  and  others, 
were  much  encouraged  and  very  hopeful.  It  was, 
therefore,  to  them  arid  nearly  the  whole  Church  a  shock 
and  disappointment,  to  hear  of  the  withdrawal  of  Bishop 
Cummins.  While  his  motives  were  respected,  his  wisdom 
and  judgment  were  thought  to  be  at  fault. 

To  my  mind  it  was  a  mistake.  While  I  was  as  anx- 
ious as  he  could  be,  to  drive  out  error  from  our  Church, 
and  break  in  pieces  the  whole  system  of  ecclesiastical 
tyranny,  which  extreme  High  Churchism  had  brought 
into  existence,  I  did  not  think  the  way  to  accomplish 
this  end  was  to  leave  the  Church ;  but  to  stand  firm  in 
my  place.  I  knew  I  had  as  much  right  in  this  glorious 
inheritance  as  the  highest  churchman  that  ever  lived 
—yes,  a  thousand  times  more  right;  for  I  knew,  what 
nearly  everybody  now  knows  and  admits,  that  our  Church 
is  broad,  comprehensive,  tolerant,  and  truly  catholic 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  365 

both  in  spirit  and  letter,  and  has  abundant  room  for  all 
right  minded  and  true  hearted  men  and  women.  And 
knowing  this,  was  I  to  yield  to  the  intolerant  spirit 
which  was  so  offensively  assuming,  and  so  determined 
to  rule?  No,  no,  not  for  an  hour;  not  for  an  instant, 
would  I  give  place  to  it.  And  again,  seeing  the  mani- 
fest change  in  the  tone  and  temper  of  leading  men, 
which  was  so  manifest  in  the  General  Convention  at 
Baltimore,  I  felt,  and  deeply  felt,  that  the  time  had  come 
when  all  good  men  should  stand  together,  and  hail  and 
welcome  the  dawning  of  a  brighter  day  and  the  com- 
ing of  a  better  spirit.  Had  we  not  prayed  long  and 
earnestly  for  this  ?  Had  we  not  labored  and  toiled 
night  and  day,  to  bring  it  about  ?  What  end  but  this 
was  in  view,  in  the  organization  of  the  Evangelical 
Knowledge  Society,  the  American  Church  Missionary 
Society,  the  Evangelical  Education  Society  ?  Were  they 
established  merely  to  promote  the  spirit  of  strife  among 
brethren  ?  Nothing  of  the  kind.  They  made  a  stand 
for  truth;  for  liberty  of  action,  and  freedom  of  thought. 
These  rights  and  privileges  we  claimed,  and  for  them 
we  had  earnestly  contended;  and  now  that  the  end 
seemed  to  be  approaching,  even  very  near,  why 
should  we  drop  our  arms  and  flee  ?  I  did  not  see  it.  I 
could  not  see  it.  Such  were  my  thoughts  and  feelings 
during  all  these  anxious  days. 

Soon  after  Bishop  Cummins  withdrew,  others  followed 
him;  and  before  long  a  new  organization  was  effected 
under  the  name  of  the  Reformed  Episcopal  Church. 

While  I  did  not  think  the  step  a  wise  one,  I  had  no 
other  feeling  than  that  of  kindness  and  good  will  to- 
wards the  brethren  who  embarked  in  the  new  enterprise. 

Since  the  new  Church  was  formed,  I  have  watched  its 
progress  with  undiminished  interest,  never  allowing 


366  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

myself  to  think  or  speak  slightingly  of  it  or  of  the 
brethren  engaged  in  it.  They  are  just  as  much  my 
brethren  now  as  they  ever  were,  and  if  God  blesses  their 
efforts,  why  should  I  not  say,  Amen  ?  My  fear  has  been 
that  they  would  rely  too  much  on  legislation  to  drive 
out  and  keep  out  error.  Happy  will  it  be  if  they  see 
this  danger  in  season. 

Another  mistake  I  think  they  have  made,  and  that  is, 
in  their  multiplication  of  bishops.  Bishops  are  very 
good;  but  it  is  possible  to  have  too  much  of  a  good  thing. 
They  seem  to  be  making  too  much,  or  too  little,  of 
episcopacy.  In  one  view  they  are  magnifying  it,  while 
in  another  they  are  cheapening  it.  So  much  as  to  my 
views  upon  this  movement. 

In  the  providence  of  God,  I  think  it  is  being  overruled 
for  good  to  our  Church.  It  certainly  has  opened  the 
eyes  of  many  to  both  the  danger  and  the  folly  of  carry- 
ing things  with  too  high  a  hand  in  any  Church,  how- 
ever good  it  may  be. 

I  have  said  again  and  again,  that  this  reformed 
movement  is  the  legitimate  outcome  of  the  offensive 
and  intolerant  spirit  of  exclusive  Churchism.  Our 
Church  has  nobody  to  blame  but  itself  for  this  result, 
and  well  will  it  be  if  she  learns  wisdom  by  even  bitter 
experience. 

It  was  during  this  year  that  arrangements  were  made 
with  Mr.  Thomas  Whittaker,  long  associated  with  the 
Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  by  which  he  should 
take  charge  of  all  the  publishing  business,  including  the 
Parish  Visitor,  and  keep  all  the  accounts  of  the  society. 
This  was  an  immense  relief  to  me,  for  it  enabled  me  to 
hand  over  to  Mr.  Whittaker  a  very  large  and  burden- 
some business  correspondence.  This  left  me  with  the 
general  charge  of  the  society  affairs  on  my  hands;  such 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  367 

as  selecting,  purchasing  or  publishing  books  for  distribu- 
tion, and  editing  the  Parish  Visitor. 

After  ray  terrible  accident  on  the  Hoosic  River,  my 
health  was  so  shattered  that  it  was  more  than  I  could 
do  to  sustain  myself  under  my  manifold  cares  and  re- 
sponsibilities. It  was,  therefore,  a  kind  Providence 
which  gave  me  this  much  needed  relief.  Daring  the 
years  1874  arid  1875,  the  two  societies  with  which  I  was 
connected  continued  their  work,  and  my  duties  remained 
about  as  they  had  been,  with  the  exception  of  the  relief 
which  the  new  arrangement  with  Mr.  Whittaker  afforded 
rne.  But  this  was  diminished  by  my  increasing  labors 
in  connection  with  our  work  among  the  Indians. 

Early  in  1873,  the  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Hare,  D.D.,  was  con- 
secrated Bishop  of  Niobrara,  and  put  in  charge  of  the 
Indian  work. 

From  the  time  the  bishop  entered  upon  his  duties,  I 
was  brought  into  still  closer  relations  with  him.  As 
chairman  of  the  executive  committee  of  the  Indian 
commission,  it  devolved  on  me,  together  with  the 
secretary,  to  keep  up  a  constant  correspondence  with 
him.  My  house  became  one  of  his  homes  whenever  he 
was  in  the  East,  and  I  saw  him  under  all  the  varied 
circumstances  of  his  eventful  life;  and  a  better  man  I 
never  knew. 

During  this  period  many  leading  members  of  our 
Evangelical  Societies  were  removed  by  death. 

In  the  triennial  report  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society,  presented  in  1874,  I  make  this  record:  "  Within 
the  period  of  this  report,  the  society  has  suffered  the  loss, 
by  death,  of  many  of  its  most  earnest  friends  and  liberal 
supporters.  Among  the  number  should  be  mentioned 
the  names  of  the  lit.  Rev.  C.  P.  Mcllvaine  of  Ohio,  for 
many  years  the  president  of  the  society;  the  Rt.  Rev. 


368  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Manton  Eastburn  of  Mass.,  the  Rt.  Rev.  H.  W.  Lee  of 
Iowa,  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Copley  Greene,  John  David  Wolfe, 
the  Rev.  George  Slattery,  R.  P.  Wetherell,  Mr.  Stephen 
Cambreling,  Miss  M.  A.  Hall,  Mr.  Theodore  W.  Riley, 
Mr.  James  L.  Reynolds,  Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Dean,  the  Rev. 
Alexander  Jones,  D.D.,  Mrs.  Sarah  Cutler,  the  Rev. 
James  Pratt,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  William  Sparrow,  D.D. 
Many  of  these  were  engaged  in  the  formation  of  the 
society,  and  all  were  its  active  friends.  They  have 
each  and  all  finished  their  ministry  here,  and  have 
passed  to  their  eternal  state.  In  a  few  years  more  none 
will  be  left  who  knew  this  society  in  its  beginning." 

In  the  same  report  under  the  head,  The  Policy  of  the 
Society,  I  wrote  as  follows,  "Twenty-seven  years  ago, 
when  the  society  was  organized,  the  state  of  things  in 
our  Church  was  such  as  to  give  to  it  a  definite  and  well 
defined  course  of  action.  For  a  quarter  of  a  century  the 
line  of  policy  marked  out  at  the  beginning  has  been 
steadily  pursued.  During  the  period  many  hundred 
thousands  of  dollars  have  been  received  and  expended. 
Between  six  and  seven  hundred  different  books  and 
tracts  have  been  published,  and  put  into  circulation; 
also  two  monthly  periodicals  have  been  issued.  By  the 
circulation  of  this  literature  a  large  amount  of  evangeli- 
cal truth  has  been  disseminated  among  the  people,  and 
much  good  has  been  done. 

"  But  within  the  last  few  years  great  changes  have 
taken  place  in  our  Church ;  and  in  the  minds  of  our  own 
friends  a  process  of  disintegration  has  been  going  on, 
breaking  up  old  party  relations,  and  largely  changing 
the  issues  which  formerly  existed. 

"Then,  again,  the  publishing  business  of  the  country 
five  and  twenty  years  ago,  was  very  different  from  what 
it  is  now. 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  369 

"  At  that  time  it  was  almost  impossible  to  procure  such 
books  and  tracts  as  were  needed  to  counteract  the  errors 
which  had  made  their  appearance  in  our  community. 
An  organization  was  therefore  a  necessity.  But  now  both 
in  England  and  in  this  country,  our  publishing  houses 
are  ready  and  anxious  to  publish  anything  for  which 
there  is  a  demand. 

"  There  is  not  an  issue  before  us,  as  a  Church,  which  is 
not  being  ably  and  fully  discussed  in  works  of  every 
size  and  character;  and  these  works  are  ready  to 
our  hands.  Whatever  appears  in  England,  bearing 
upon  these  questions,  is,  within  a  few  days,  on  the 
shelves  of  our  publishers.  Under  these  circumstances, 
your  committee  have  thought  it  wise  and  prudent  to 
employ  such  means  as  the  society  has  had,  in  distribut- 
ing the  books  and  tracts  already  issued,  and  keeping  up 
its  two  periodicals,  leaving  the  future  developments  to 
point  out  the  policy  which  shall  hereafter  be  pursued." 

I  make  this  somewhat  lengthy  extract  to  show  that  in 
1874,  a  very  important  change  had  taken  place  in  the 
spirit  which  prevailed  throughout  our  Church.  That 
this  change  was  still  going  on,  and  that  it  was  in  the 
direction  of  that  kind  of  liberty  for  which  we  had  been 
so  earnestly  contending,  and  that  therefore  the  whole 
policy  of  the  society  should  be  carefully  and  wisely 
considered. 

I  saw  no  reason  why  we  should  continue  fighting, 
after  the  war  was  over,  especially  as  we  had  gained 
what  we  had  been  fighting  for.  Such  was  my  view; 
such  was  the  view  of  the  committee  in  New  York;  and 
such  also  was  the  view  of  Bishop  Mcllvaine,  the  president 
of  the  society,  and  the  great  leader,  or  at  least  one  of 
the  great  leaders  in  the  conflicts  which  had  been  waged 
for  so  many  years. 


370  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Just  before  the  bishop  sailed  for  England  for  the  last 
time,  and  in  the  last  interview  I  had  with  this  great  and 
wonderfully  gifted  man,  we  talked  the  matter  over  at 
length,  and  I  know  our  views  were  in  entire  harmony 
on  this  whole  subject. 

One  fact  helps  to  confirm  the  impressions  I  express. 
The  bishop  had  prepared  a  paper  upon  the  views  and 
policy  of  Bishop  White,  the  object  of  which  was  to  show 
that  he  held  very  moderate  views  upon  all  strictly 
Church  questions,  and  that  the  policy  he  pursued  was  a 
wise  one,  and  one  which  should  be  pursued  now.  This 
paper  had  been  prepared  some  time  before,  and  was 
somewhat  of  a  controversial  character.  It  had  been 
sent  to  me  for  publication  by  the  society.  It  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  publishing  committee.  They  were  reading 
it  with  a  view  to  its  publication. 

At  this  point  the  bishop  interposed.  He  had  doubts 
as  to  the  wisdom  of  publishing  it.  A  great  change  had 
taken  place,  was  still  going  on;  and  the  publication  of 
such  a  paper  might  revive  disputes  and  controversies 
which  would  do  more  harm  than  good.  Finally,  the 
bishop  withdrew  the  paper. 

But  some  of  our  friends  thought  we  ought  to  continue 
to  wage  the  war  with  all  the  vigor  of  former  days;  and 
were  not  well  pleased  with  the  policy  which  seemed  to 
prevail  in  New  York.  Some  meetings  were  held, 
speeches  were  made,  and  a  series  of  articles  were 
written  by  an  old  personal  friend  of  mine,  taking  the 
society  to  task  for  the  course  it  was  pursuing.  I  was 
mentioned  several  times  by  name;  always  kindly  and 
courteously,  for  the  writer  was  always  kind  and  cour- 
teous; but  the  drift  of  all  the  articles  was  in  the  direction 
of  censure  and  disapprobation. 

These  articles,  I  believe,  were  afterwards  published  in 


RETURN   TO   NEW    YORK.  371 

pamphlet  form,  and,  I  was  told,  at  the  expense  of  an  old 
and  very  dear  friend  of  mine.  My  health  at  this  time 
was  very  poor,  and  I  was  confined  much  of  the  time  to 
my  house. 

Of  course  I  could  not  help  feeling  grieved  that  breth- 
ren should  so  mistake  the  motives  of  those  whom  they 
attacked;  but  I  did  not  allow  myself  to  be  drawn  into 
any  newspaper  controversy. 

Some  private  letters  passed  between  myself  and  the 
writer  of  the  pamphlet,  and  between  me  and  the  pub- 
lisher of  it.  These  letters  were  kind,  and,  I  hope, 
Christian;  but  as  all  parties  were  acting  conscientiously, 
as  they  supposed,  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  let 
time  and  reflection  do  their  work.  I  had  lived  too  long, 
worked  too  earnestly,  and  sacrificed  too  much,  to  be  eas- 
ily moved  by  the  charges  of  inconsistency  or  of  the  want 
of  courage,  or  of  the  surrender  of  the  great  principles  for 
which  we  had  so  long  contended. 

I  knew  I  had  not  yielded  one  iota,  as  to  principle ;  I 
knew  I  stood  where  I  always  stood, — that  I  was  an  out 
and  out  evangelical  churchman;  and  knowing  this,  I 
was  not  frightened  by  criticisms,  and  was  perfectly  con- 
tent to  wait,  and  let  time  vindicate  my  character  and 
course.  It  was  to  me  as  plain  as  the  sun  in  the  heavens, 
that  God  was  moving,  by  His  Spirit,  the  hearts  and 
heads  of  the  leaders  in  our  Church;  and  moving  them  in 
the  right  direction;  and  that  the  great  body  of  our 
people  would  follow  such  a  lead. 

Did  I  believe  that  error  was  crushed,  killed  out? 
That  the  millennium  had  come  ?  Not  a  bit  of  it.  But  I 
dicj.  believe  the  old  war  was  over,  and  that  the  time  had 
come  for  readjusting  our  affairs. 

Evangelical  men  had  contested  for  the  right  to  live 
and  act,  yes, — to  live  and  act  as  freely  as  any  other  in 


372  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

this  Church  of  ours,  and  this  right  they  had  secured. 
They  were  iu  full  possession  of  it,  and  that  was  enough. 
I  felt  that,  as  under  civil  government  there  could  be 
various  parties  while  all  could  be  good  citizens,  so  under 
our  ecclesiastical  organization  there  could  be  divers 
schools,  and  yet  all  could  be  good  Christians.  Only  let 
all  these  schools  enjoy  their  inalienable  rights,  the 
proper  liberty  of  thinking  and  acting,  and  then  all 
could  dwell  together  in  harmony  and  peace. 

Now  all  this  made  me  neither  a  high  churchman,  a 
broad  churchman,  a  tractarian,  a  ritualist,  or  a  Roman- 
ist. No,  nothing  of  the  kind.  But  simply  an  evangeli- 
cal low  churchman.  Nothing  more,  nothing  less.  Of 
course  I  wonder  that  everybody  else  does  not  embrace 
and  hold  these  views.  I  wonder  what  tkey  expect  to  do 
with  other  views  when  they  get  to  Heaven.  No  doubt 
they  expect  to  drop  them  just  outside  the  gate.  Now 
wouldn't  it  be  as  well  to  drop  them  somewhat  before 
that  time  ?  I  do  not  see  any  sense  at  all  in  holding  on 
to  such  a  heap  of  luggage. 

It  reminds  me  of  what  I  have  so  often  seen  and  smiled 
at  in  my  somewhat  long  experience,  and  that  is  the  ten- 
acity with  which  some  bishops  and  clergy  hold  on  to 
their  robes.  They  can  go  nowhere,  do  nothing,  hardly 
make  a  common  call,  without  their  lawn  sleeves  or  sur- 
plices. But,  dear  me,  am  I  to  fret  my  soul,  or  make  a 
fuss,  because  of  their  innocent  amusements  I 

And  so  with  many  things  I  see  and  hear  about  I 
have  no  respect  for  them;  no  sympathy  with  them. 
I  may  even  pity  those  who  do  them,  think  them  rather 
weak;  but  if  they  find  comfort  or  amusement  in  them,  I 
say  let  them  have  them. 

But  if  they  attempt  to  practice  their  foolishness  on 
me,  or  to  cram  these  things  down  my  throat,  telling  me 


RETURN    TO    NEW    YORK.  373 

they  are  essential  to  a  true  faith,  or  even  good  church- 
manship,  then  I  say,  away  with  your  nonsense.  I  will 
none  of  it.  Our  Church  is  probably  wide  enough  for  all 
this  sort  of  thing.  At  any  rate,  I  am  not  going  to  leave 
it  because  much  is  done  in  it  that  I  do  not  like. 

During  the  session  of  the  Board  of  Missions  in  New 
York,  in  1874,  I  was  the  innocent  cause  of  a  little  ripple 
upon  the  surface  of  affairs,  which  disturbed  the  nerves  of 
some  members  of  the  board. 

One  day  while  in  my  office  I  was  called  on  by  one  of 
our  bishops,  and  by  a  prominent  lay  member  of  the 
board,  and  asked  if  I  would  not  suggest  some  method  by 
which  the  Board  of  Missions  could  better  accomplish  its 
work  and  awaken  a  wider  interest  in  the  Church. 

I  replied,  that  though  a  member  of  the  board  and  of 
its  foreign  committee,  I  had  never  taken  any  part  in  the 
administration  of  its  affairs.  The  fact  was,  I  had  never 
opened  my  lips  to  say  a  word  in  any  meeting  of  the 
board.  My  reason  for  this  was,  I  was  actively  engaged 
in  the  affairs  of  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society,, 
and  was  its  corresponding  secretary,  and  did  not  there- 
fore feel  free  to  be  active  in  the  old  board.  However, 
I  had  thought  much  as  to  its  modes  of  action. 

And  with  this  explanation,  I  gave  these  gentlemen 
some  of  my  thoughts  on  the  subject.  They  then  re- 
quested that  I  would  put  on  paper  what  I  had  said  in 
conversation.  This  I  promised  to  do;  and  as  they  left, 
they  requested  I  would  do  it  at  once,  and  one  or  the 
other  would  call  for  it  later  in  the  day. 

I  accordingly  jotted  down  the  points  I  had  made, 
with  a  few  words  of  explanation.  Towards  evening,  one 
of  the  gentlemen  called  and  obtained  the  paper.  To  my 
surprise  I  learned  the  next  day  that  my  paper,  without 
name  or  date,  had  been  printed,  and  copies  had  been 


374  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

scattered  about  among    members  of  the    General  Con- 
vention, and  also  of  the  Board  of  Missions. 

And  lo,  and  behold,  there  was  quite  a  buzz.  A  rev- 
olution was  on  foot;  there  was  to  be  a  general  upturning 
and  overturning;  and  the  inquiry  was  freely  made  as  to 
the  author  of  the  document.  Whether  this  was  found 
out  or  not,  I  do  not  know.  When  I  saw  it,  I  recognized 
it.  I  had  seen  the  innocent  bantling  before,  but  not 
dressed  up  in  type  and  on  fine  paper.  Still,  I  knew  it. 

The  following  evening,  the  Board  of  Missions  met. 
The  attendance  was  very  large,  completely  filling  the 
church.  A  vague  rumor  was  afloat  that  something 
was  going  to  happen.  A  good  many  came  from  idle 
curiosity,  just  to  see  what  that  something  was.  The 
same  curiosity  took  me  there. 

In  due  time  the  meeting  opened.  A  lively  discussion 
arose  as  to  the  general  affairs  of  the  board.  One  thing 
called  out  another;  and  something  called  out  and  up  a 
prominent  lawyer,  who  had  much  to  say.  In  the  course 
of  his  remarks  he  paid  his  respects  to  the  unpretending, 
anonymous  paper.  He  pounded  and  banged  away  at 
it  with  heroic  words  and  blows.  He  couldn't  under- 
stand why  any  changes  should  be  made.  The  old  board 
was  good  enough  for  him,  and  he  believed  in  letting 
well  enough  alone.  But  his  rhetoric  did  not  quite  sat- 
isfy the  members  of  the  board,  for,  before  adjourning,  a 
large  committee  was  appointed  to  take  the  whole  sub- 
ject into  consideration,  and  report  the  following  year. 

Bishop  Potter  was  made  the  chairman  of  this  com- 
mittee. Dr.  Dix,  Dr.  Cotton  Smith,  the  lawyer  spoken 
of,  and  many  others,  with  myself,  were  members. 

For  some  reason,  unknown  to  myself,  the  chairman 
did  not  call  the  committee  together.  But  a  year  after, 
on  the  morning  of  the  day  when  the  board  was  again  to 


RETURN    TO   NEW    YORK.  375 

meet,  and  to  which  the  committee  was  to  report,  a  few 
members  of  the  committee  were  hurriedly  got  together 
and  a  report  was  presented. 

There  was  no  time  for  discussing;  the  opening  ser- 
vice of  the  board  was  going  on  while  we  were  together. 
What  was  read  as  a  report,  was  adopted  by  a  majority 
of  the  few  present;  and  this  went  to  the  board  as  the 
report  of  the  large  committee  which  had  been  appointed 
to  consider  the  whole  subject.  Some  of  us  were  much 
dissatisfied  with  this  mode  of  doing  things.  What 
came  of  all  this,  will  appear  later  in  these  records. 

The  year  1875  was  characterized  by  events,  some  of 
which  may  properly  be  alluded  to  by  me. 

Early  in  January,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  sus- 
tained a  great  loss  in  the  death  of  its  president,  William 
H.  Aspinwall  of  New  York. 

Mr.  Aspinwall  had  long  been  known  as  one  of  our 
foremost  citizens.  Like  his  friend  and  associate,  the 
late  Robert  B.  Minturn,  he  was  prominent  in  all  good 
works,  great  and  small,  in  the  city  and  throughout  the 
country. 

He  succeeded  Mr.  Minturn  as  the  president  of  the 
corporation  of  St.  Luke's  Hospital,  and  from  time  to 
time  occupied  many  important  posts  of  trust  and  honor. 

In  all  the  positions  and  relations  of  life,  he  maintained 
an  unsullied  reputation,  and  bore  himself  with  peculiar 
grace  and  dignity  as  a  gentleman  and  a  Christian. 

He  was  often  styled  a  prince  among  men;  and  surely 
few  men  ever  displayed  more  princely  or  Christ-like 
virtues.  In  his  death  both  the  Church  and  the  State 
lost  one  of  their  brightest  ornaments.  I  knew  Mr.  As- 
pinwall well,  and  deeply  respected  and  revered  him. 

Mr.  James  S.  Amory  of  Boston,  was  appointed  to  suc- 
ceed him  as  president  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 


XII. 

MY  JOURNEY  TO   MEXICO. 

THE  condition  of  the  evangelistic  work  in  Mexico,  led 
the  House  of  Bishops  to  appoint  a  commission  of  its 
own  body  to  consider  the  whole  subject  of  formally  and 
officially  recognizing  that  work  as  the  work  of  an  inde- 
pendent Church,  and  of  conferring  the  episcopate  upon 
one  or  more  of  those  engaged  in  it,  should  the  com- 
mission, after  due  examination  deem  it  wise  and  best  to 
do  so. 

The  commission  consisted  of  the  following  bishops. 
Bishop  Whittingham  of  Maryland,  Bishop  Lee  of  Del- 
aware, Bishop  Stevens  of  Pennsylvania,  Bishop  Bedell  of 
Ohio,  and  Bishop  Coxe  of  Western  New  York. 

This  commission  held  a  meeting  in  New  York  in  the 
autumn  of  1874,  and  appointed  and  commissioned  Bishop 
Lee  of  Delaware,  to  visit  Mexico  as  early  as  practicable, 
to  examine  into  the  condition  of  affairs  there,  to  ad- 
minister confirmation,  and  to  ordain  such  candidates 
as  he  might  find  prepared  for  holy  orders. 

At  the  request  of  Bishop  Lee,  and  by  appointment  of 
the  executive  committee  of  the  American  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  I  accompanied  Bishop  Lee.  As  the 
commission  made  no  provision  for  the  expenses  of  the 
bishop,  and  as  I  was  unwilling  that  funds  should  be 
drawn  from  the  missionary  treasury  for  the  expenses  of 


MY    JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  377 

either  of  us,  I  raised  what  was  needed  among  my  friends. 
These  same  friends  most  generously  provided  that  Mrs. 
Dyer  and  my  daughter  Kate  should  accompany  me. 
Miss  E.  C.  Jay  and  Miss  Laura  Herrick,  of  New  York, 
also  became  members  of  the  party. 

We  went  by  rail  to  New  Orleans,  and  then  took 
the  steamer  for  Vera  Cruz.  After  experiencing  two 
"  Northers,"  which  made  the  roughest  and  most  uncom- 
fortable sea  imaginable,  we  reached  Vera  Cruz,  where 
we  were,  for  a  time,  in  great  peril. 

The  captain  was  very  anxious  to  reach  an  anchorage 
near  a  small  island  below  the  city,  as  we  could  not  make 
a  landing  until  the  sea  went  down.  To  do  this  much 
care  was  needed,  for  there  were  many  dangerous  reefs 
of  rocks. 

While  the  captain  was  busy  looking  after  some  of 
these,  one  lying  directly  in  our  course  was  for  a  moment 
unobserved.  A  gentleman  on  deck  saw  it,  and  at  once 
called  the  attention  of  a  Mexican  gentleman  to  it.  He 
exclaimed  in  terror,  "Good  heavens!  we  are  going  right 
on  to  the  reef!"  Fortunately,  the  captain  saw  the  dan- 
ger just  in  season  to  save  the  ship  and  passengers  from 
destruction. 

After  considerable  delay,  we  made  our  landing  at  Vera 
Cruz,  and  a  queer  old  place  it  is,  very  flat,  and  very  un- 
interesting. The  streets  are  narrow,  paved  with  small 
round  stones,  without  sidewalks,  and  with  the  gutter  in 
the  center.  There  are  no  carriages;  apparently  no  kind 
of  wheeled  vehicles.  Population  from  ten  to  twelve 
thousand.  It  is  a  walled  city. 

The  turkey  buzzard  is  a  sort  of  sacred  bird,  and  is 
never  molested.  He  acts  as  the  street  scavenger,  and 
picks  up  the  offal.  Carriers  do  the  work  of  horses,  so 
that  horses  and  mules  are  rarely  seen. 


878  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

It  was  a  holiday  while  we  were  there,  in  honor  of  the 
adoption  of  their  new  constitution,  and  the  town  was 
illuminated  at  night. 

At  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  we  took  the  train  for 
the  city  of  Mexico. 

About  six,  we  left  the  lowlands,  and  began  to  make  the 
ascent  towards  the  high  tablelands  on  which  the  city 
stands. 

Just  as  the  sun  was  rising,  we  came  into  full  view 
of  Oriziba,  one  of  the  famous  mountains  of  Mexico.  It 
is  of  conical  shape,  and  stands  apparently  alone,  rising 
fourteen  thousand  feet  high. 

No  words  can  describe  the  splendor  and  glory  of  the 
scene.  The  full  rays  of  a  cloudless  sun  fell  upon  the 
pure  white  snow,  causing  a  combination  of  colors  in 
which  the  pink  and  golden  hues  predominated,  and  pro- 
ducing an  effect  of  surpassing  beauty  and  brilliancy. 
Such  an  object  is  to  be  seen  only  once,  perhaps  in  a 
lifetime,  and  when  seen  can  never  be  forgotten. 

About  midday  we  finished  the  ascent,  about  eight 
thousand  feet,  and  came  upon  the  vast  plain. 

The  railroad  up  this  mountain  is  a  marvelous  illustra- 
tion of  human  genius  and  skill. 

On  the  plains  we  saw  immense  herds  of  cattle,  horses, 
and  sheep.  The  land  is  very  productive,  corn  and 
wheat  being  the  principal  grains. 

The  climate  seems  to  be  that  of  perpetual  spring.  The 
towns  and  hamlets  are  rather  picturesque,  and  very 
strange  to  our  eyes.  We  all  thought  it  was  a  country 
to  pass  through  rather  than  to  stay  in.  Just  now  all  is 
quiet,  no  revolutions  and  no  earthquakes;  and  yet  our 
train  was  accompanied  by  a  body  of  soldiers,  and  at 
each  station  there  was  a  guard  of  mounted  policemen; 
all  of  which  had  a  suspicious  look. 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  379 

I  forgot  to  say  that  at  Vera  Cruz,  Dr.  Riley  met  us, 
and  took  charge  of  the  party.  He  kindly  pointed  out 
and  explained  every  object  of  interest. 

We  reached  the  city  in  the  evening,  and  went  directly 
to  the  quarters  which  had  been  secured  for  us. 

The  next  day  being  Sunday,  we  attended  service  in 
the  morning  in  the  chapel  of  San  Francisco.  This 
chapel  adjoins  the  great  Church  of  San  Francisco,  and 
is  fitted  up  for  service.  It  is  entered  from  one  of  the 
best  streets  of  the  city,  through  a  very  pretty  flower 
garden.  Both  chapel  and  church  are  built  of  stone. 
The  chapel  is  seated  for  about  three  hundred  persons.  It 
was  quite  well  filled,  and  the  sei'Tices,  all  in  Spanish, 
were  conducted  with  much  spirit.  The  clergy,  and  dea- 
cons elect,  wore  surplices  and  assisted  in  the  services. 
The  children,  of  whom  there  was  a  goodly  number,  as- 
sisted in  singing. 

In  the  evening  we  attended  services  again.  Some 
two  hundred  were  present.  One  of  the  deacons  elect 
preached.  The  congregations,  both  morning  and  even- 
ing, were  made  up  mostly  of  natives,  and  were  of  the 
laboring  classes.  We  were  much  pleased  and  encour- 
aged by  what  we  saw  and  heard. 

The  next  day,  Drs.  Butler  and  Cooper,  of  the  Meth- 
odist Mission,  called  on  us.  In  the  course  of  conversation 
we  learned  that  some  differences  and  misunderstandings 
had  sprung  up,  and  it  was  proposed  that  on  the  follow- 
ing day  we  should  all  meet  together,  and  see  if  these 
troubles  could  not  be  composed.  The  rest  of  the  day 
was  occupied  in  writing  letters  home.  As  the  mail  goes 
only  once  in  twenty  days  we  felt  we  must  improve  the 
first  opportunity.  In  the  evening  we  called  on  Mrs. 
Hooker  and  Miss  Grout. 

The  following  day  the  proposed  conference  took  place, 


380  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

and  we  patiently  listened  to  all  that  the  different  parties 
had  to  say.  It  was  the  old  story.  The  outcroppings  of 
poor  human  nature ;  differences  and  strife  among  breth- 
ren as  to  the  Lord's  work.  Moses  was  troubled  by  it, 
and  so  was  the  Lord  Himself,  and  so  were  the  Apostles; 
and  so  it  has  been  in  all  ages,  and  so  it  will  be  till  we 
reach  the  kingdom  above,  where  there  will  be  but  one 
will,  and  that  the  will  of  God.  We  had  a  prayer;  and 
then  asked  them  to  shake  hands  all  around,  and  feel  and 
act  like  brethren. 

Bishop  Lee  and  myself  called  on  the  American  minis- 
ter, the  Hon.  John  W.  Foster.  Both  the  minister  and 
Mrs.  Foster  were  most  cordial,  and  proffered  us  any  as- 
sistance in  their  power;  which  promise  they  most  fully 
redeemed. 

Ash- Wednesday,  attended  service  at  the  chapel. 
About  sixty  present.  After  this  had  a  long  confer- 
ence with  Bishop  Lee  with  regard  to  the  Church  of 
Jesus  in  Mexico,  its  organization,  worship,  and  its  fu- 
ture course,  etc. 

Then  we  visited,  with  Dr.  Riley,  the  Government 
House,  Post  Office,  Church  of  San  Jose,  and  the  Public 
Library. 

On  our  way  we  passed  the  house  where  Baron  Von 
Humboldt  resided  while  in  Mexico.  This  is  one  of  the 
lions  of  the  city,  and  is  honored  by  a  large  tablet,  stating 
what  makes  it  remarkable. 

Visited  with  the  ladies,  under  the  guidance  of  Mrs. 
Dr.  Butler  and  daughter,  the  Museum,  where  we  saw  a 
large  collection  of  curious  things. 

We  went  out  to  Chapultepec,  where  the  old  castle  and 
palace  of  the  Montezumas  are  situated.  Both  were 
much  remodeled  in  the  days  of  the  viceroys  of  Spain. 
It  was  here  that  the  unfortunate  Maximilian  and  the 


MY    JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  381 

Princess  Carlotta  lived.  After  her  husband's  execution, 
the  princess  remained  here  for  some  time. 

What  a  sad  feature  in  the  history  of  the  country!  and 
what  an  everlasting  disgrace  to  the  French  nation, 
and  especially  to  the  memory  of  Louis  Napoleon ! 

We  went  through  the  palace,  and  to  the  top  of  the 
tower,  from  which  we  had  an  exceedingly  grand  view. 
The  city  was  spread  out  before  us,  about  three  miles  dis- 
tant, with  its  lakes.  And  then  the  mountains,  which 
surround  the  city,  some  ten  or  more  miles  distant. 
These  mountains  are  about  ten  or  twelve  thousand  feet 
high,  and  covered  with  forests  of  perpetual  green.  And 
then,  beyond  these,  the  towering  Popocatapetl,  and 
"The  Lady  in  White"  rising  more  than  twenty  thous- 
and feet,  and  capped  with  eternal  snows. 

The  country  immediately  around  the  city  is  very  flat, 
and  highly  cultivated.  As  we  drove  home  just  at  sun- 
down, we  met  many  of  the  gentry  with  their  families, 
in  carriages  or  on  horseback,  taking  their  evening  ride 
or  drive. 

The  next  day  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parks,  a  representative  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  called  on  the 
bishop  and  myself.  He  gave  us  much  valuable  infor- 
mation as  to  the  Bible  work  in  Mexico. 

Mrs.  Hutchinson,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hutchinson,  a 
Presbyterian  missionary  in  Mexico,  and  Miss  Allen  also, 
called. 

Mrs.  Hutchinson  had  passed  through  great  anxiety 
on  account  of  the  bloody  riot  at  Acapulco,  where  her 
husband  had  gone  to  officiate.  Several  persons  were 
killed;  but  Mr.  Hutchinson  escaped  unharmed,  and  was 
then  on  his  way  home. 

The  next  day  we  dined  at  Mr.  Foster's,  our  minister 
Besides  our  own  party  there  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newbold 


382  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

of  Philadelphia,  Mr.  Willet,  the  Secretary  of  Legation, 
and  Miss  Read,  an  American  friend  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fos- 
ter. The  dinner  was  an  elaborate  and  handsome  affair. 

On  going  to  the  bank  the  next  day,  I  was  surprised  to 
learn  that  gold  was  not  regarded  as  money  in  Mexico, 
but  only  as  an  article  of  merchandise.  Silver,  alone,  is 
the  legal  currency.  To  avoid  carrying  silver  about  for 
common  purposes,  the  London  Bank  of  Mexico  and  South 
America  issues  notes  of  ten  dollars  and  upwards,  which 
pass  in  the  city,  and  perhaps  in  the  immediate  neighbor- 
hood. These  notes  are  redeemable  by  the  bank  in  silver. 

The  bishop  and  myself  called  with  our  minister  at  the 
Department  of  State,  where  we  delivered  our  letter  from 
the  Mexican  minister  in  Washington,  and  also  a  letter 
from  the  Mexican  consul  in  New  York.  These  letters 
were  addressed  to  Mr.  Lafrange,  the  Administrator  of 
Foreign  Affairs. 

We  were  most  courteously  received,  and  had  much 
conversation.  Mr  Lafrange  is  a  fine  looking  man,  of 
about  fifty.  His  head  and  countenance  indicate  intellect 
and  character  of  a  high  order.  He  has  the  reputation 
of  being  the  ablest  lawyer  and  one  of  the  foremost  men 
in  Mexico.  He  is  from  the  State  of  Pueblo. 

After  this,  we  proceeded  to  the  Department  of  Justice 
and  Education,  and  delivered  our  letters  to  Senor  S.  Jose 
whose  official  title  is  "  Presidente  de  la  Suprema  Corte 
de  Justitia  de  la  Nacion." 

Though  this  minister  is  a  Roman  Catholic  of  the 
Jesuit  order,  yet  he  received  us  very  kindly,  and  prof- 
fered us  such  assistance  as  he  could  render. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  though  it  was  well 
understood  what  the  object  of  our  mission  to  Mexico  was, 
we  were  nevertheless  moat  kindly  received  by  the  Gov- 
ernment officials  and  by  the  press  generally.  The  ex- 


JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  383 

planation  will  be  seen  by  one  fact.  Very  soon  after  our 
arrival,  we  were  called  on  by  the  editor  of  one  of  the 
papers.  He  said  he  was  a  Roman  Catholic;  but  he  was 
fully  satisfied  that  if  Mexico  was  ever  to  prosper,  it  must 
freely  tolerate  freedom  of  opinion  and  action,  particu- 
larly in  religious  and  educational  matters.  And  believing 
our  mission  was  entirely  in  this  line,  he  most  cordially 
welcomed  us.  and  would  do  all  he  could  through  his 
paper  to  promote  our  objects. 

We  took  tea  at  Dr.  Butler's,  where  we  met  all  his 
family, — his  wife,  two  sons,  and  two  daughters.  His 
eldest  son  is  a  clergyman,  and  engaged  in  missionary  work 
with  his  father.  Met  also  the  Rev.  Mr.  Drees,  another 
missionary.  We  passed  a  very  pleasant  evening.  The 
doctor  and  his  wife  were  missionaries  in  India  for  ten 
years.  They  were  there  during  the  Sepoy  rebellion.  He 
wrote  that  most  interesting  work  called  The  Land  of 
the  Vedas. 

Sunday,  February  11.  Attended  service  at  the  chapel. 
Very  full,  many  Americans  and  English  present.  Doctor 
Riley  read,  in  Spanish,  the  address  Bishop  Lee  had  pre- 
pared, stating  the  object  of  our  visit  to  Mexico. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Newbold  called  to  take  us  to  Tacu- 
baya,  a  pretty  place  about  a  league  from  the  city.  Be- 
sides our  party,  there  were  Mr.  Newbold  and  three 
daughters,  Dr.  Riley,  Mr.  Mclntosh,  and  two  Mexican 
friends  of  Dr.  Riley.  We  went  out  on  the  horse  railroad, 
and  felt  very  much  at  home  when  we  saw  that  the  car 
was  built  in  New  York.  Our  object  was  to  visit  two 
country  seats  ;one  belonging  to  Mr.  Escadon,  and  the 
other  to  Mr.  Baron,  two  very  wealthy  gentlemen.  As 
their  families  were  absent,  those  in  charge  kindly  showed 
the  establishments  to  us.  They  are  very  large,  and 
very  luxuriantly  furnished,  but  seldom  occupied,  and  for 


RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 


the  reason  that  it  is  not  very  safe.  They  have  hand- 
some town  houses,  but  spend  much  of  the  time  in  our 
country,  or  in  Europe. 

The  next  day  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newbold  called  and  took  us 
to  see  the  palace.  General  Zerega,  the  governor,  took 
charge  of  us,  and  showed  us  through  the  different 
departments. 

The  audience  hall  is  three  hundred  feet  long.  There 
we  saw  the  portraits  of  Washington,  and  some  of  their 
emperors  and  presidents.  That  which  interested  us  most 
was  Juarez,  a  full  blooded  Indian,  and  the  great  patriot 
who  rescued  his  country  from  the  control  of  Maximilian. 

In  another  room  we  saw  a  large  painting  representing 
a  battle  scene,  by  a  Mexican  artist.  It  is  pretty  fair. 
We  then  visited  the  garden.  Also  saw  the  state  coaches. 
The  one  made  for  Maximilian  is  very  costly.  None  of 
these  coaches  was  ever  used  by  President  Juarez;  nor 
are  they  used  by  the  present  president. 

Dr.  Williams  of  Philadelphia,  Mr  Clark,  and  two 
German  noblemen,  arrived  and  stopped  at  the  same  hotel 
where  we  were  staying.  I  was  engaged  for  some  time 
with  Bishop  Lee  and  Dr.  Riley,  in  matters  connected 
with  the  business  of  our  mission. 

I  afterwards  visited,  in  company  with  Mrs.  Foster, 
Mr.  Newbold,  and  others,  a  celebrated  school,  founded 
some  two  hundred  years  ago  by  two  brothers  from  Spain. 
The  tradition  is,  that  they  left  two  million  dollars  for  this 
purpose.  There  were  about  three  hundred  girls  there. 

The  buildings  form  an  immense  pile.  Twelve  girls 
constitute  what  they  call  a  family,  having  two  sleeping- 
rooms,  a  sitting-room,  dining-room  and  kitchen.  They 
do  their  own  work.  Connected  with  the  school  are  a 
chapel  and  a  theater.  The  brandies  taught  are  what 
are  called  the  common  branches;  also  drawing  and 


MY   JOURXEY    TO   MEXICO.  585 

embroidery.  There  was,  through  all  the  corridors,  a  dis- 
play of  almost  innumerable  and  all  kinds  of  flowers. 
The  buildings  are  one  thousand  feet  in  length,  and  we 
were  more  than  two  hours  going  through  them. 

The  next  day  we  called  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Foster,  and 
Miss  Reed,  and  drove  out  to  the  grand  canal.  Here 
Dr.  Williams,  Mr.  Clark,  and  our  German  friends  joined 
us;  and  dismissing  our  carriage,  we  chartered  a  boat  and 
made  an  excursion  of  several  miles  along  the  canal,  and 
among  the  gardens.  They  are  called  floating  gardens. 
Perhaps  they  did  float  once,  but  they  are  fast  enough 
now;  and  yet  they  are  surrounded  and  "intersected  in  all 
directions  by  canals,  so  that  all  parts  of  the  extensive 
plain  upon  which  they  are  located  can  be  reached  by 
boats.  All  kinds  of  flowers  and  vegetables  are  culti- 
vated in  these  gardens.  The  canals  are  so  numerous 
that  during  the  dry  season  the  gardens  are  watered  from 
them  without  difficulty.  The  smaller  canals  all  lead  to 
the  grand  canal,  through  which  all  the  produce  is  con- 
veyed into  the  city. 

Our  boat  had  an  awning  and  cushioned  seats.  Though 
our  party  consisted  of  fifteen  persons,  we  were  all  com- 
fortably accommodated.  The  persons  employed  in  these 
gardens  are  pure  Indians.  They  live  in  little  villages. 
Nearly  every  dwelling  has  a  thatched  roof.  In  one  of 
the  villages  there  is  a  large  church,  and  the  ruins  of  a 
convent  built  by  Cortez. 

From  the  roof  of  the  church,  we  had  a  full  view  of 
the  city,  the  plateau  on  which  it  stands,  of  Chapul  tepee, 
of  the  Lady  in  White,  Popocatapetl,  and  of  the  almost 
numberless  mountains  round  about. 

While  on  the  roof,  Mr.  Foster  pointed  out  the  road  by 
which  Cortez  approached  the  city;  and  the  way  by  which 
General  Scott  led  his  army,  and  the  points  where  he 


386  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

fought  several  battles  previous  to  the  severely  contested 
one  at  Chapultepec.  When  that  stronghold  fell  into  his 
hands,  the  city  surrendered. 

There  are  but  few  remains  of  the  old  causeway  along 
which  Cortez  fought  his  way  to  the  city.  This  was  a 
most  interesting  expedition.  It  enabled  us  to  get  a  good 
idea  of  the  surroundings  of  the  city,  to  see  the  native 
laboring  people  engaged  in  their  work,  their  style  of 
dwellings,  mode  of  living,  and  their  dress  and  their 
manners. 

At  one  village  we  visited  the  government  school,  and 
witnessed  some  of  their  exercises.  There  were  about 
twenty  children,  in  charge  of  one  male  teacher. 

We  were  struck  by  the  multiplicity  of  dogs.  By  the 
laws,  all  articles  ofcrnerchandise  taken  into  the  city  pay 
a  tax.  This  holds  in  the  case  of  the  poor  women  who 
carry  flowers,  eggs,  or  any  other  products,  no  matter 
how  small,  into  the  city.  At  every  gate  there  is  a  kind 
of  custom  house,  where  boats,  wagons,  baskets,  and  packs 
on  mules,  donkeys,  and  women  are  examined.  This  tax 
is  a  terrible  drawback  to  the  industries  of  the  country. 

On  our  return  to  the  city  we  had  our  breakfast,  which 
consisted  of  soup,  fish,  chops,  chicken,  vegetables  of  var- 
ious kinds,  fruits,  ices,  and  coffee  or  chocolate.  The 
breakfast  is  the  principal  meal  of  the  Mexicans,  and 
usually  comes  about  midday. 

At  first  we  disliked  taking  nothing  but  a  cup  of  coffee 
and  a  roll  for  breakfast;  but  we  soon  got  used  to  the 
ways  of  the  people,  and  rather  liked  it.  Dinner  takes 
the  place  of  tea  or  supper,  but  is  not  an  elaborate  meal. 

I  would  say  that  our  rooms  are  at  the  Hotel  Gillau, 
and  immediately  across  the  street,  at  one  of  the  best 
restaurants  in  the  city,  a  very  pleasant  room  is  set 
apart  for  our  special  use.  For  breakfast,  which  is  the 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  387 

principal  meal,  we  pay  one  dollar  each.  For  our  other 
rneals  we  pay  for  what  we  order. 

On  February  20th,  confirmation  was  held  in  the 
chapel.  It  was  appointed  specially  for  those  about  to  be 
ordained;  a  few  others  were  allowed  to  present  them- 
selves; twenty-one  in  all, — the  first  Protestant  confirma- 
tion ever  held  in  Mexico.  The  service  was  in  every  way 
solemn  and  impressive. 

The  next  day,  Sunday,  the  morning  services  were  very 
largely  attended.  In  the  afternoon,  an  English  service 
was  held,  and  well  attended.  Dr.  Riley  and  myself  con- 
ducted the  services,  and  the  bishop  preached.  It  was 
an  occasion  of  deep  interest,  not  only  to  the  English- 
speaking  people  of  the  city,  but  to  all  others. 

February  22d.  Washington's  Birthday.  Flags  flying 
from  the  churches,  and  many  other  buildings,  in  honor 
of  the  day.  The  name  of  Washington  is  held  in  pro- 
found veneration  by  the  people  here. 

Went  out  with  Mr.  Newbold  some  two  miles  to  visit 
the  English  and  American  cemeteries.  The  former  was 
in  a  neglected  condition,  while  the  American  is  admira- 
bly well  kept.  It  is  owned  and  cared  for  by  the  United 
States  Government.  We  found  Mr.  Wright,  the  keeper, 
a  most  interesting  man.  He  is  from  Somers,  West- 
chester  Co.,  New  York,  and  has  been  in  Mexico  nearly 
forty  years.  He  is  married  to  a  Mexican  lady,  and  has 
quite  a  family. 

When  the  Mexican  war  broke  out,  he  was  ordered  to 
leave  the  city,  and  go  to  some  particular  place.  He  left 
the  city;  but  instead  of  going  where  he  was  ordered  to 
go,  he  went  in  disguise  across  the  country  to  the  head- 
quarters of  Gen.  Scott,  where  he  acted  as  interpreter  and 
guide. 

He  conducted  the  army  by  a  route  not  anticipated  by 


388  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

the  Mexicans,  thus  saving  much  time  and  securing 
many  advantages. 

He  witnessed  the  battles  of  Chapultepec,  Cherubusco, 
and  Molino  del  Rey.  He  said  that  many  leading  Mexi- 
cans urged  Gen.  Scott  not  to  enter  into  any  armistice, 
except  on  condition  that  Mexico  should  be  annexed  to 
the  United  States.  To  such  propositions  the  general 
would  not  listen.  He  took  possession  of  the  city,  and 
at  once  restored  safety  and  order  to  the  people. 

Under  his  rule,  his  army  was  kept  under  the  strictest 
discipline.  The  citizens  were  treated  with  great  kind- 
ness and  justice.  To  such  an  extent  did  the  general  and 
his  army  win  the  respect  and  confidence  of  the  peo- 
ple, that  universal  grief  was  expressed  when  peace  was 
declared,  and  the  city  was  handed  over  to  the  keeping 
of  its  own  officials.  The  effect  of  the  general's  adminis- 
tration is  felt  to  this  day. 

In  the  American  cemetery  is  a  handsome  monument 
to  some  seven  hundred  American  soldiers,  who  fell  in 
the  battles  around  the  city.  We  saw  the  tomb  erected 
to  Manuel  Aguas,  the  Romish  priest  who  became  the 
leader  in  the  great  reform  movement,  and  who  died 
soon  after  Dr.  Riley  went  to  Mexico. 

We  next  visited  the  Pantheon,  the  most  interesting 
of  all  the  cemeteries  in  Mexico. 

After  the  destruction  of  Maximilian  and  the  empire, 
the  remains  of  the  great  republican  leaders  who  fell  in 
the  war  were  collected  and  brought  to  this  cemetery, 
and  suitable  monuments  were  erected.  And  here  is  the 
beautiful  tomb  of  the  great  hero,  leader,  and  conqueror, 
President  Juarez,  who  died  suddenly  while  in  office. 
This  man  withstood  Maximilian,  and  all  the  miserable 
machinations  of  Louis  Napoleon  and  the  French  gov- 
ernment, for  two  years  and  more.  Often  he  was  a  fugi- 


MY   JOURNEY    TO   MEXICO.  389 

tive,  and  with  a  price  fixed  on  his  head.  But  he  never 
wavered;  and  in  God's  own  time  he  succeeded  in  arous- 
ing his  countrymen,  and  in  hurling  the  usurper  from  his 
throne,  and  in  restoring  the  republic. 

When  the  palace,  and  all  the  insignia  of  royalty, 
which  wealth,  pride,  and  ambition  had  gathered  around 
the  empire,  fell  into  his  hands,  he  retained  his  Roman 
simplicity,  refusing  to  live  in  any  of  the  palaces,  ride  in 
any  of  the  state  carriages,  or  make  the  least  display; 
but  always  appearing  as  a  citizen,  dressed  in  a  plain 
black  suit,  scrupulously  neat. 

How  strange  !  How  wonderful !  More  than  three 
hundred  years  ago  a  band  of  Spaniards,  under  the  lead- 
ership of  the  great  robber  and  plunderer,  Hernaudo 
Cortez,  invaded  Mexico,  and  by  strategy  and  violence 
overturned  the  government  of  Montezuma,  and  made 
this  fair  and  beautiful  country  a  province  of,  and  tribu- 
tary to,  one  of  the  most  powerful,  bigoted,  and  wealthy 
kingdoms  of  the  old  world. 

Nothing  in  history  is  stranger,  or  more  romantic,  than 
the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez  and  his  band  of  fol- 
lowers. And  now  a  great  problem  was  to  be  solved. 

The  Roman  Catholic  faith  was  at  once  introduced  and 
everywhere  enforced.  Churches  by  thousands,  of  the 
most  gorgeous  and  expensive  kind,  were  erected  all  over 
the  land.  Fabulous  sums  of  money  were  used  to  en- 
rich and  adorn  them.  The  Hierarchy  of  the  Church 
was  established  in  all  its  glory  and  power.  The  rule  of 
the  priesthood  became  supreme  and  absolute.  What  an 
opportunity  to  work  out  and  show  to  the  world  the 
practical  results  of  a  grandly  stupendous  system ! 
Learning,  wealth,  art,  arid  power  were  to  do  their  ut- 
most. And  what  has  been  the  result  ?  For  three  cen- 
turies and  more  the  system  had  unlimited  resource,  and 


390  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

unlimited  sway.  And  mark  the  end !  A  Church  of 
boundless  wealth,  a  numerous,  corrupt,  dissolute,  and 
tyrannical  priesthood,  a  people  ignorant,  degraded,  and 
downtrodden  to  the  last  degree.  No  language  can  de- 
scribe their  moral,  intellectual,  and  physical  condition. 
And  all  this  in  the  name  of  the  great  Teacher,  Redeemer, 
and  Saviour  of  mankind.  It  is  simply  monstrous  and 
horrible. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  things  in  Mexico  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century.  The  period  of  God's  for- 
bearance was  ended.  A  few  brave  spirits  among  the 
priesthood  here  and  there,  saw  and  felt  the  terrible  sins 
and  wrongs  which  had  been  committed  against  this 
long-suffering  people,  and  ventured  to  sound  the  note 
of  warning.  They  soon  sealed  their  feeble  testimony 
by  martyrdom ;  but  others  were  raised  up  to  take  their 
places,  and  the  work  went  on.  It  was  not  long  before 
revolt  and  revolution  commenced. 

From  that  time  on,  for  fifty  years  Mexico  was  the 
theater  of  crime  and  bloodshed  which  gave  it  a  name 
and  a  fame  the  world  over.  Revolution  succeeded  revo- 
lution, until  Benito  Juarez  was  elected  President  of  the 
United  States  of  Mexico. 

This  man  was  a  pure,  native  Indian ;  a  lineal  descen- 
dant of  the  very  race  which,  three  centuries  before,  had 
been  subjected  to  the  dominion  of  Spain.  He  was  a 
plain,  sensible,  well  educated  man,  of  inflexible  integrity, 
and  of  unconquerable  heroism.  A  man  of  the  people, 
he  knew  and  felt  their  wrongs;  and  he  also  compre- 
hended the  cause  and  cure  of  their  woes.  Openly,  and 
fearlessly,  he  charged  upon  the  Church  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  dreadful  conditions  of  the  country. 

The  step  was  sublime  in  its  audacity !  A  few  brave 
spirits  rallied  around  him,  and  the  conflict  opened.  But 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  391 

with  what  terrible  odds  against  them !  He  faltered 
not. 

By  degrees  he  gained  a  hearing.  The  cause  pro- 
gressed. The  Church  became  alarmed,  and  more  op- 
pressive and  cruel.  Still  the  band  of  heroes  increased; 
legislation  began  to  take  shape  in  the  direction  of 
liberty.  Then  the  Church  appealed  to  the  old  world. 
France  came  forward,  sent  her  armies  and  a  prince  of 
Austria  across  the  waters  to  strengthen  the  tottering- 
cause.  The  empire  was  proclaimed,  and  Maximilian 
was  placed  upon  the  throne.  It  was  a  day  of  jubilee  to 
tyrants  and  oppressors  throughout  the  world.  There 
was  great  rejoicing;  the  republic  was  overthrown;  its 
president  a  fugitive,  and  the  cause  of  human  liberty 
was  lost. 

So  thought,  and  wrote,  and  said,  many.  But  they 
misjudged.  Benito  Juarez  still  lived;  and  so  did  his 
cause. 

He  was  not  left  alone.  Among  the  great  powers  of 
the  world,  Russia,  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  last,  but 
not  least,  the  United  States,  sympathized  with  him,  and 
were  not  slow  to  express  their  sympathy. 

Though  our  country  had  just  come  out  of  a  terrific 
war,  the  government  at  Washington  intimated  its  readi- 
ness to  take  up  arms  in  behalf  of  the  sister  republic. 

In  due  time  there  was  another  rally  of  the  republicans 
in  Mexico,  and  they  appeared  on  the  theater  again;  not 
as  a  disorganized  rabble,  as  they  had  been  described  to 
be,  but  a  compact,  well  disciplined,  and  well  organized 
army. 

Short,  but  terrible,  was  the  combat.  The  royal  armies 
were  routed  and  slaughtered  at  every  point.  Maxi- 
milian was  taken  prisoner,  and  shot.  The  empire  was 
at  an  end. 


392  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

Immediately  Juarez  took  possession  of  the  government, 
devoted  all  his  untiring  energies  to  the  work  of  recon- 
struction and  reorganization,  and  soon  had  the  satisfaction 
of  witnessing  the  restoration  of  order,  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  justice. 

Thus  this  man  labored,  till  his  work  was  done,  and  he 
was  taken  to  his  rest.  And  now,  throughout  Mexico, 
no  name  is  so  revered  as  that  of  Benito  Juarez.  He  is 
regarded  as  their  Washington.  Thus,  after  three  cen- 
turies, the  government  of  Mexico  was  restored  to  the 
race  from  which  it  had  been  taken.  Let  those  who 
criticise  and  speak  lightly  of  Mexico,  pause,  and  con- 
sider what  Mexico  has  passed  through. 

February  23.  Attended  a  reception  at  Minister  Fos- 
ter's; rather  a  state  affair.  Met  many  pleasant  people, 
English,  German,  and  American. 

February  24,  a  most  important  and  interesting  oc- 
casion. The  first  ordination  ever  held  in  Mexico  by  a 
Protestant  Episcopal  bishop  took  place  in  the  chapel 
of  San  Francisco.  Seven  candidates  were  ordained  as 
deacons  by  Bishop  Lee.  They  were  presented  by  Dr. 
Riley.  The  service  was  according  to  the  order  of  the 
Spanish  Prayer  Book  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
of  the  United  States.  It  was  an  occasion  of  great  joy 
to  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  in 
Mexico. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Islas,  a  lawyer  of  the  city,  took  us 
to  see  the  Academy  of  Fine  Arts,  where  we  found  much 
to  interest  us.  A  very  respectable  beginning  has  been 
made,  and  promises  well  for  the  future. 

From  this  we  went  to  one  of  the  national  schools  for 
girls.  It  occupies  a  large  building,  once  belonging  to 
one  of  the  convents,  which  the  government  confiscated. 
The  establishment  is  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Mazuri,  once 


MY    JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  393 

a  general  of  the  army,  but  now  an  ardent  worker  with 
Dr.  Riley.  He  is  one  of  the  number  recently  ordained 
deacon.  We  met  his  wife,  a  most  estimable  lady.  We 
were  shown  through  the  various  departments,  witnessed 
several  of  the  exercises,  and  were  much  impressed  by 
the  good  order  which  prevailed,  and  by  the  appearances 
of  the  teachers  and  pupils.  There  were  about  three 
hundred  pupils,  from  six  to  twenty  years  of  age. 

We  then  were  taken  to  a  boys'  school,  where  there 
were  five  hundred  pupils.  It  is  kept  in  what  was  once 
a  Jesuit  College.  These  schools  are  supported  by  the 
government,  and  are  free;  similar  to  our  public  schools: 
a  most  encouraging  sign  of  progress  in  Mexico. 

On  Friday  of  this  week,  there  was  another  ordination 
service,  when  those  previously  ordained  deacons,  were 
advanced  to  the  priesthood. 

The  next  day,  Sunday,  a  large  attendance  at  the 
chapel.  Bishop  Lee  preached. 

The  next  day,  another  service,  at  which  confirmation 
was  administered  to  eighty -seven  persons. 

At  midnight,  March  3d,  we  left  the  city  for  Vera 
Cruz.  We  were  greatly  surprised  and  gratified  to  find 
that  Mr.  Braniff,  the  general  director  of  the  railroad, 
had  placed  two  compartments  of  an  English  car,  sixteen 
seats  in  all,  at  our  disposal.  This  was  very  kind ;  and 
for  it  we  duly  expressed  our  thanks. 

A  large  number  of  the  people  accompanied  us  to  the 
station  to  bid  us  good-bye  and  to  see  us  off. 

Dr.  Eiley  accompanied  us  to  Vera  Cruz.  We  hud 
for  company  on  the  train  "  The  Black  Crook  Troupe," 
though  they  didn't  exactly  belong  to  us. 

Owing  to  the  prevalence  of  a  Norther,  we  were  de- 
tained in  Vera  Cruz  over  one  day  and  night. 

At  five  o'clock,  p.  M.,  of  March  5th,  we  were  on  board 


394  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

the  steamer  "  Mexico."  A  parting  salute  was  fired,  and 
we  steamed  away  on  our  course. 

On  our  return  passage  we  stopped  at  the  same  places 
as  when  going  to  Vera  Cruz.  AtTuxpan,  and  Tampico, 
we  received  a  good  deal  of  freight,  such  as  bananas, 
plantains,  sweet  potatoes,  oranges,  the  vanilla  bean,  and 
fustic  wood,  used  for  dyeing  purposes.  This  wood  is 
very  hard  and  heavy.  A  log  of  it  thrown  into  the 
water  sinks  like  a  stone. 

There  was  nothing  in  particular  to  mark  our  voyage 
across  the  Gulf,  except  a  fearful  Norther.  We  had  a 
sample  of  this  institution,  of  the  very  first  quality.  Our 
little  steamer  was  like  a  cockle  shell.  It  stood  up  first 
on  one  end,  and  then  on  the  other,  and  rolled  nearly 
over,  one  way  then  the  other,  giving  us  every  variety 
of  motion  and  position.  It  was  the  most  uneasy  thing 
I  ever  had  to  deal  with.  We  were  very  glad  and  thank- 
ful to  reach  New  Orleans,  and  our  quarters  at  the  St. 
Charles,  on  Thursday,  March  llth. 

The  next  morning  we  met,  at  the  hotel,  the  Bishop  of 
Huron  and  wife,  from  Canada,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Watkins 
and  wife,  from  Baltimore,  and  Mr.  F.  S.  Winston  and 
Miss  Gould,  from  New  York.  Owing  to  the  great 
freshet,  throughout  the  South,  we  learned  that  it  would 
not  be  prudent  for  us  to  attempt  to  make  our  journey 
homeward  before  the  following  Monday. 

We  found  many  letters  at  the  hotel,  one  announcing 
the  death  of  our  dear  friend,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  A. 
Clark,  of  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  We  knew  him  well,  and  valued 
him  most  highly.  We  also  heard  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Henry  M.  Field,  a  much  esteemed  and  valued  friend. 

While  at  the  hotel,  Bishop  Whipple  and  wife,  also 
John  Taylor  Johnston  and  family,  arrived  from  Havana 
and 


MY  JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  395 

On  Sunday,  Bishop  Wilmer  preached  at  Trinity,  and 
the  Bishop  of  Huron  at  Christ  Church. 

On  Monday  we  purchased  our  tickets,  filled  our  lunch 
basket,  and  started  on  our  homeward  journey.  We 
made  good  time  to  Mobile,  but  found  the  rivers  much 
swollen.  Much  of  the  track  was  under  water,  but  we 
pushed  on,  passing  through  Montgomery  and  Atlanta. 

Just  beyond  Atlanta  we  came  to  a  land-slide,  which 
detained  us  several  hours. 

On  reaching  Charlotte  we  were  brought  to  a  stand-still. 
Our  direct  route  was  by  way  of  Greenboro  to  Richmond; 
but  a  quarrel  between  two  rival  roads  had  sprung  up; 
and  in  the  quarrel,  a  portion  of  the  road  had  been  torn 
up,  and  there  we  were.  We  had  either  to  stay  at  Char- 
lotte indefinitely,  or  take  a  road  to  Augusta,  and  from 
thence  to  Wilmington,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles  out  of  our  way. 

But  we  decided  to  make  this  detour,  and  so  we  took 
the  cars  early  in  the  morning;  and  over  one  of  the 
roughest  roads  I  ever  saw,  or  ever  wish  to  see,  we  made 
our  journey  to  Richmond. 

We  spent  part  of  the  day  in  Richmond,  drove  about 
the  city,  saw  the  places  and  objects  of  interest;  among 
them  the  Libby  Prison,  President  Davis'  house,  the 
Cemetery;  and  then  took  the  train  for  New  York,  reach- 
ing home  in  the  afternoon  of  March  20th,  glad  and 
happy  to  be  back. 

It  is  proper  that  I  should  here  state,  that  upon  the 
report  of  Bishop  Lee  to  the  commission,  that  body  took 
the  following  action. 

"  Whereas,  in  the  opinion  of  this  commission,  there  is 
sufficient  evidence  of  the  existence,  in  Mexico,  of  pres- 
byters and  brethren  who  are,  as  Mexican  citizens,  owing 
no  allegiance  to  the  government  of  these  United  States, 


396  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

but  recognizing  the  episcopate  of  this  Church,  and  seek- 
ing further  organization  under  its  nursing  care; — 

"  Resolved,  That  the  record  of  synodical  action  and 
other  documents  laid  before  us,  indicate  the  provisional 
organization  of  a  Church  in  Mexico,  which  justifies  our 
recognition  of  such  Church  under  our  constitution ; 

"  Resolved,  That  we  recognize  the  fact  that  said  Church 
has  certified  to  us  the  election  of  two  presbyters  as  mis- 
sionary bishops  of  said  Church,  by  due  synodical  elec- 
tion: but  finding  the  testimonials  furnished  in  evidence 
of  said  election,  in  some  respects  less  than  a  full  equiv- 
alent of  the  formulated  testimonials  under  which  the 
episcopate  was  imparted  to  our  own  Church,  we  hereby 
suggest,  that  such  testimonials  as  shall  be  equivalent 
thereto  be  further  supplied  by  the  aforesaid  Church  in 
Mexico,  according  to  historical  forms  to  be  by  us  sent 
for  their  consideration. 

"This  action  of  the  commission,  and  also  the  formal 
covenant  or  articles  of  agreement  between  the  bishops 
and  the  Mexican  Branch  of  the  Catholic  Church  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  Militant  upon  Earth, — the  title  as- 
sumed by  said  Church  at  its  synodical  meeting  in 
August,  1872, — is  in  further  and  definite  settlement  of 
relations  with  said  Church  in  Mexico." 

Upon  this  whole  subject  the  foHo  wing  action  was  taken 
by  the  House  of  Bishops.  I  believe  there  was  no  dis- 
senting voice. 

"Resolved,  That  the  bishops  in  council  learn,  with  deep 
gratitude  to  Almighty  God,  the  facts  presented  in  the 
report  of  their  commission,  and  heartily  desire  to  render 
fraternal  aid  in  the  full  settlement  of  the  Mexican  Branch 
of  the  Catholic  Church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Militant 
upon  Earth  in  its  possession  of  scriptural  truth  and  apos- 
tolic order. 


MY   JOURNEY    TO   MEXICO.  397 

"Resolved,  That  the  bishops  in  council,  by  their  commis- 
sion, to  be  appointed  with  full  authority  to  represent 
them,  the  said  bishops,  in  conclusive  action,  agree 
to  the  ratifications  of  articles  of  agreement  with  the 
Mexican  Church  aforesaid,  duly  represented  by  its  reg- 
ularly constituted  synodical  authority;  and  the  com- 
mission to  be  appointed  for  that  purpose  is  hereby 
empowered  to  correspond  with  the  representatives  of 
the  said  Mexican  Church,  in  order  to  the  final  ratifica- 
tion of  the  aforesaid  articles  of  agreement," 

Further  action  was  taken,  empowering  the  commis- 
sion, when  satisfied  that  all  the  conditions  had  been 
complied  with  on  the  part  of  the  Mexican  Church,  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  consecration  of  one  or  more  bishops  for  said 
Church.  After  this  action,  the  former  members  of  the 
commission  were  reappointed. 

I  put  this  much  on  record,  that  my  family  and  friends 
may  know,  that  in  a  movement  of  so  much  importance, 
— a  movement  in  which  I  was  personally,  though  not 
officially,  active,  and  to  which  I  gave  so  much  time 
and  labor, — was  most  carefully  considered  and  deliberately 
acted  upon  by  the  supreme  authorities  of  our  Church. 

There  has  been  considerable  flippant  criticism  in 
some  of  our  Church  journals  upon  this  movement;  but  I 
think  the  facts  will  bear  me  out  in  the  assertion  that 
very  great  care  was  taken  to  have  everything  properly 
and  wisely  done.  If  there  have  been  haste,  irregularity, 
and  unwisdom,  the  whole  House  of  Bishops  must  share 
in  the  blame,  for  they  were  all  actively  engaged  in  it. 

On  my  return  from  Mexico,  in  March,  I  gave  very 
much  time  in  laying  the  claims  of  the  Mexican  work 
before  our  Church.  The  object  was  an  interesting  and 
popular  one,  and  funds  were  liberally  contributed  to  it. 

So  incessantly  did  I  labor  during  the  spring  and  sura- 


398  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE, 

mer  after  my  return  from  Mexico,  that  my  health  suf- 
fered very  much. 

I  remember,  on  one  occasion  I  went  to  Philadelphia 
on  Saturday  afternoon;  spent  the  night  at  Mr.  William 
Welsh's. 

Early  Sunday  morning  we  drove  to  the  Frankford 
Church,  where  I  preached.  Then  we  drove  into  the 
city,  and  I  preached  at  St.  Andrew's,  and  at  night 
preached  at  St.  Matthias',  reaching  Mr.  Welsh's  late  at 
night,  a  good  deal  more  ill  than  well;  returning  to  New 
York  early  on  Monday  morning. 

I  kept  up  this  incessant  labor,  until  my  health  was  so 
impaired  that  I  was  obliged  to  cease  preaching  for  some 
time. 

The  question  may  be  asked  what  vacations  or  recre- 
ations I  had?  Did  I  work  all  the  time,  summer  and 
winter,  without  any  let  up,  or  cessation  ?  My  answer 
to  such  inquiries  is  this. 

I  had  made  numerous  acquaintances,  in  and  around 
New  York,  Philadelphia,  Boston,  and  other  places;  and 
during  the  summer  season,  while  my  family  was  away, 
I  made  flying  visits  to  many  of  these  families  at  their 
country  seats;  spending  sometimes  only  a  night,  some- 
times two  nights  and  a  day;  and  sometimes  from  Friday 
afternoon  till  Monday.  Where  I  spent  Sunday,  I  usu- 
ally preached  once  or  twice  with  reference  to  some  parts 
of  the  many  works  in  which  I  was  engaged. 

In  1875,  we  spent  a  considerable  portion  of  the  summer 
with  my  brother-in-law,  Professor  Joy,  and  family,  in 
their  beautiful  cottage  at  Stockbridge,  Mass.  We  en- 
joyed every  moment  of  our  stay  there.  No  region  I 
have  ever  visited  has  more  attractions  than  this  portion 
of  Berkshire  County.  The  valleys,  hills,  and  mountains, 
with  the  little  lakes,  and  the  Housatonic  river  winding 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  399 

among  the  hills  and  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,    af- 
forded an  almost  infinite  variety  of  scenery. 

In  every  ride  or  drive  there  was  something  new  at 
every  turn;  something  to  please  and  charm  both  the 
eye  and  the  taste.  I  have  seen  nothing  in  England  or 
Scotland,  nothing  in  Italy  or  Switzerland,  more  beauti- 
ful or  attractive.  When  walking,  I  thought  nothing 
could  exceed  the  pleasure  of  living  and  moving  about 
amid  such  scenes.  When  riding,  I  had  the  same  feelings; 
and  when,  a  little  weary,  I  sat  on  the  piazza  and  looked 
and  gazed,  first  one  way  and  then  another,  I  constantly 
said  to  myself.  "  Was  there  ever  anything  quite  equal 
to  this  ?  "  I  did  not  believe  there  was. 

In  1876,  the  great  Centennial  celebration  took  place 
in  Philadelphia.  Of  course  we  went,  with  all  the  world, 
to  see  it. 

In  1878,  I  lost  entirely  the  sight  of  my  right  eye.  It 
had  been  failing  for  some  time;  but  it  was  not  till  the 
winter  of  this  year  that  its  sight  utterly  ceased.  My 
health  had  been  poor  for  a  year  and  more.  After 
careful  examination,  my  oculist,  Dr.  Agnew,  informed 
me  that  it  was  worn  out,  and  that  its  sight  was  forever 
gone.  This  was  for  the  most  part  the  result  of  incessant 
use,  particularly  in  reading  proof  at  night  during  the 
years  the  society  was  so  active  in  issuing  its  publica- 
tions. This  was  something  of  a  trial  to  me.  And  more 
especially  as  the  sight  of  the  other  eye  had  long  been 
imperfect,  and  I  could  use  it  only  sparingly.  But  God 
gave  me  grace  to  bear  the  privation  without  murmur- 
ing. Sometimes  I  felt  the  loss  most  keenly,  for  it  very 
seriously  interrupted  my  work;  but  then  would  soon 
come  the  feeling  that  my  heavenly  Father  knew  better 
than  I  what  was  best  for  His  child,  and  with  it,  the 
spirit  of  entire  acquiescence  in  the  Divine  will. 


400  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

During  the  summer  of  this  year,  I  went,  in  company 
with  my  friends,  Mr.  Charles  M.  and  Mr.  Frederick  W. 
Perry,  to  the  Adirondacks. 

We  entered  into  the  western  portion  of  this  moun- 
tainous region  by  way  of  Utica  and  Lowville.  From 
Lowville  we  went  twenty  miles  due  east,  and  pitched 
our  camp  on  the  shore  of  Beaver  Lake,  a  beautiful  sheet 
of  water,  surrounded  by  the  most  magnificent  forest  I 
had  ever  seen.  Near  us  was  the  camp  of  Mr.  John  Con- 
stable and  his  son  James.  A  mile  or  so  from  our  camp 
is  a  summer  hotel  kept  by  Mr.  Charles  Fenton.  In  one 
of  the  cottages  of  the  hotel  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Constable  had 
rooms. 

Besides  making  the  acquaintance  of  this  charming 
family,  as  well  as  of  many  others,  we  had  simply  a  glor- 
ious time. 

Our  guide,  Mr.  Charles  Puffer,  was  a  most  excellent 
cook,  and  a  valuable  man  every  way.  He  was  a  good 
hunter,  and  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  woods  and 
with  camp  life. 

Our  camp  was  made  of  bark,  and  was  most  comfort- 
able. Our  beds  were  of  balsam  boughs,  over  which  we 
spread  a  blanket,  with  another  blanket  to  spread  over 
us.  In  front  of  the  camp  was  our  fire,  which  served  the 
purpose  of  cooking  and  of  keeping  us  warm ;  and  per- 
haps it  kept  wild  animals  from  becoming  too  familiar 
with  us. 

As  I  could  not  hunt,  I  amused  myself  in  keeping 
house,  and  making  such  improvements  as  I  could  with 
an  axe  and  a  hatchet.  I  made  some  shelves,  and  also 
constructed  a  stationary  arm-chair.  Occasionally  I 
went  out  on  the  lake  in  the  boat  which  we  had.  But 
my  largest  work  was  in  making  a  comfortable  path 
through  the  woods  from  our  camp  to  the  hotel,  something 


JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  401 

over  a  mile.  This  was  a  great  exploit,  one  of  the  greatest 
improvements  made  for  a  long  time  in  that  region. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  forest  as  magnificent;  and  so  it 
was.  It  was  made  up  mostly  of  pine,  hemlock,  spruce, 
balsam,  beech,  and  birch,  and  they  were  the  largest  and 
tallest  trees  I  ever  saw.  One  had  to  look  twice,  before 
he  could  see  the  top.  It  was  a  vast  forest,  extending 
miles  and  miles  in  every  direction,  and  for  the  most 
part  unbroken. 

What  solitudes  there  were  !  Many  a  time,  while  all 
the  others  were  miles  away  hunting  for  deer,  I  satin  my 
big  chair  and  meditated  upon  the  wonders  and  doings 
of  the  great  Creator  and  Maker  of  all.  And  often  at 
night,  when  alone,  there  was  an  inexpressible  sense  of 
the  greatness  and  grandeur  of  God.  The  darkness  and 
silence  filled  the  soul  with  a  quiet  and  not  unpleasing 
awe.  But  how  small,  how  frail,  how  dependent  I  did 
feel.  I  was  but  a  mere  speck  in  this  vast  creation. 
Truly,  I  never  had  a  better  time  to  think  and  to  medi- 
tate than  during  the  many  solitary  hours  I  spent  in  the 
great  woods  of  the  Adirondacks.  Life  there  was  won- 
derfully fascinating.  Of  course  old  hunters  enjoy  it 
only  as  they  find  and  kill  game. 

My  companions,  while  in  the  camp  and  alone  by  day, 
were  rabbits,  chipmunks  and  deer  mice.  These  were 
very  tame.  They  came  about  the  camp  to  pick  up  the 
crumbs,  and  scraps  of  garbage  we  scattered  about.  The 
chipmunks  and  deer  mice  would  come  into  the  camp, 
mount  the  table,  and  make  themselves  more  at  home 
than  I  was.  Not  unfrequently  would  the  mice  seize  a 
piece  of  bread,  cock  themselves  up  by  my  plate,  and 
nibble  away  as  hard  as  they  could.  When  too  familiar,  I 
would  brush  them  off  with  my  hand;  but  they  regarded 
this  as  only  a  little  by-play,  and  were  soon  back  again. 


402  RECORDS    OF  AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

Near  the  camp  was  a  beautiful  grove  of  balsam.  To 
this  I  often  repaired.  The  ground  carpeted  with  the  fal- 
len boughs,  the  wonderful  symmetry  of  the  trees,  and 
their  fragrant  odors,  made  the  place  very  attractive.  It 
was  a  luxury  to  sit  or  walk  about,  and  breath  the  air 
of  such  a  spot. 

If  I  keep  on,  I  shall  make  a  book,  instead  of  a  passing 
notice  of  this  visit  to  the  Adirondacks ;  but  1  am  so  fond 
of  woods, — and  such  woods !  I  would  rather  go  up  there 
any  day  than  to  go  around  the  world. 

I  mention  only  one  other  thing.  Every  Sunday  we 
had  our  morning  service  and  a  brief  talk.  We  com- 
menced it  in  our  camp,  but  the  people  at  the  hotel 
desired  that  it  should  be  held  where  they  could  all  attend. 
I  complied  with  the  request,  and  am  sure  it  was  a  pleas- 
ure and  a  profit  to  all. 

I  must  say  something  about  the  societies  with  which  I 
was  connected.  The  health  of  my  associate  in  the  Par- 
ish Visitor,  Miss  Fannie  Perry,  having  so  broken  down, 
it  was  deemed  necessary  that  she  should  avoid  nearly  all 
kinds  of  mental  labor.  This  was  a  great  trial  both  to  her- 
self and  me.  She  had  become  very  fond  of  the  work,  and 
certainly  she  was  very  useful.  Her  gifts  were  manifold, 
and  she  used  them  to  great  advantage,  particularly  in 
writing  for  children.  The  loss  of  her  assistance,  espe- 
cially as  my  own  health  was  seriously  impaired,  caused 
me  not  a  little  anxiety.  But  here  again,  as  often  before, 
I  was  providentially  supplied  with  what  was  needed, 
and  thus  gently  rebuked  for  my  want  of  faith. 

Her  sister,  Miss  Anna  Perry,  of  whom  I  have  before 
spoken,  was  willing  and  well  prepared  to  take  her  place. 
She  assumed  the  entire  charge  of  making  up  the  paper, 
and  of  reading  the  proofs.  She  also  used  her  pen  most 
successfully ;  and  to  her  skill  and  tasle  nvich  of  the  favor 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  403 

The  Visitor  has  received  for  several  years  past,  is  greatly 
due.  Her  labors  in  this  respect  have  afforded  me  much 
relief  and  comfort. 

The  General  Convention  of  1877,  met  in  Boston.  As 
this  was  the  first  time  it  had  ever  met  in  that  city,  no 
pains  were  spared  to  make  it  a  complete  success.  The 
liberality  of  the  people  in  meeting  all  the  necessary  ex- 
penses, and  the  cordial  hospitality  displayed,  gave  to 
the  occasion  an  exceptionally  pleasant  character. 

I  was  most  delightfully  entertained  a  portion  of  the 
time  by  my  very  dear  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tuxbury,  and 
family,  and  then  by  my  equally  dear  friends,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  James  S.  Amory,  and  family,  at  their  beautiful 
country  home  at  Brookline.  But  over  and  above  all 
these  externals,  there  was  something  else  which  marked 
the  sessions  of  that  body,  which  will  ever  make  it  stand 
out  as  one  of  the  most  important  and  influential  con- 
ventions our  Church  has  ever  had. 

The  spirit  of  conciliation,  goodwill  and  harmony, 
which  first  appeared  in  1871,  at  the  convention  in  Bal- 
timore, had  greatly  increased,  showing  unmistakably, 
that  the  Divine  Spirit  was  in  it  all,  and  that  He  was 
leading  all  minds  and  hearts  to  a  true  and  better  appre- 
ciation of  what  the  Church  of  Christ  is,  and  what  is  its 
miesion  in  this  world.  The  Church  is  not  a  sect,  not  a 
denomination,  but  a  brotherhood;  and  it  ought  to  be  as 
comprehensive  and  tolerant  of  differences  of  opinion,  of 
tastes,  and  habits,  as  the  gospel  itself.  This  change  was 
manifested  in  many  ways;  but  I  speak  only  of  the  rela- 
tions of  the  two  great  parties  to  each  other,  and  of  the 
effect  of  these  relations  upon  our  societies. 

The  tenth  triennial  and  the  thirtieth  annual  meeting 
of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  took  place  in 
Boston  during  the  sessions  of  the  General  Convention. 


404  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

The  altered  state  of  things  in  our  Church  was  fully  and 
earnestly  considered.  Some  were  for  continued  resolute 
action  as  in  former  years ;  others  felt  the  embarrassments 
of  proceeding  in  the  old  lines,  in  view  of  the  changes 
which  had  already  taken  place  and  were  still  going  on; 
and  others  again,  were  for  standing  still  a  while,  to  see 
what  new  developments  might  require.  But  all,  no 
doubt,  wished  that  the  best  thing  should  be  done.  The 
result  was,  moderate  counsels  prevailed;  and  nothing 
very  positive  or  rash  was  done. 

A  large  committee  was  appointed,  with  power  to  con- 
sider and  act  upon  several  propositions  submitted  to 
them.  This  committee  subsequently  met  in  New  York, 
and  after  considerable  discussion  took  such  action  as 
was  deemed  advisable.  The  general  policy  of  the  execu- 
tive committee,  which  had  been  rather  severely  criti- 
cised by  some  of  our  friends,  was  fully  endorsed. 

During  the  sessions  of  this  same  General  Convention, 
the  eighteenth  annual  meeting  of  the  American  Church 
Missionary  Society  took  place  in  Boston. 

Here  again,  we  had  discussions,  long  and  earnest,  as 
to  the  future  policy  of  that  society.  A  proposition  was 
brought  forward  looking  to  a  much  closer  relationship 
to  the  Board  of  Missions  than  had  hitherto  existed.  The 
result  was,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  confer  with  a 
committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions  as  to  the  terms  upon 
which  the  American  Church  Missionary  Society  might 
become  an  auxiliary  of  the  board. 

This  action  was  hailed  with  great  delight  by  the 
Board  of  Missions.  Many  hearts  were  filled  with  Te 
Deums.  A  committee  was  at  once  appointed  by  the 
board,  at  the  head  of  which  was  Bishop  Lay,  of  Easton. 
At  the  head  of  the  committee  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  was  Bishop  Lee  of  Delaware.  The  two  com- 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  405 

mittees  met;  a  good  spirit  prevailed,  and  the  terms  of 
the  alliance  were  easily  agreed  on. 

The  next  evening  the  result  was  to  be  reported  to  the 
board.  Great  interest  had  been  awakened,  and  St.  Paul's 
Church  was  full  to  overflowing.  A  large  number  of 
bishops,  and  members  of  the  General  Convention, 
were  present.  When  the  Committee  of  Conference 
announced  that  they  were  ready  to  report,  the  whole 
house  was  instantly  hushed  to  silence. 

The  Bishop  of  Easton  read  the  report.  It  was  simple 
and  earnest.  At  its  close  many  eyes  were  suffused  with 
tears,  and  many  an  ejaculation  was  heard  all  over  the 
house,  "  Thank  God ! "  "  Thank  God ! " 

I  sat  in  the  crowded  audience ;  but  being  recognized, 
was  called  on  from  several  quarters  to  say  something. 
Some  of  the  bishops  called  to  me  to  come  to  the  plat- 
form. William  Welsh,  in  his  enthusiasm,  came  and  took 
hold  of  me,  and  seemed  determined  to  take  me  bodily  to 
the  platform.  But  I  persisted  in  staying  where  I  was, 
and  saying  the  few  words  I  had  to  say. 

I  arose,  and  with  much  calmness  said  in  a  quiet  and 
firm  tone,  that  I  believed  the  time  had  come  when  the 
desire  of  very  many  hearts  could  be  gratified  by  the 
proposed  change  in  the  relations  of  these  two  societies. 
That  the  terms  of  the  change  were  alike  honorable  and 
practical.  No  principles  had  been  surrendered;  the 
rights  of  all  had  been  respected;  and  as  the  change 
would  remove  any  apparent  antagonisms  which  might 
exist,  I  was  in  favor  of  it. 

With  this  I  sat  down;  and  there  followed  a  pretty 
considerable  shuffling  of  feet,  and  other  demonstrations 
of  delight. 

At  an  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  held  in  New  York,  the  report  of  the  committee 


406  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

was  submitted,  together  with  the  action  of  the  Board  of 
Missions.  After  due  and  serious  discussion,  the  report 
and  recommendations  were  adopted,  and  thus  the  Amer- 
ican Church  Missionary  Society,  retaining  its  indepen- 
dent corporate  existence,  and  all  its  rights  and 
privileges,  became  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  Missions. 

Any  one  desiring  to  see  a  full  and  official  account  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  two  societies  during  this  period, 
will  find  them  in  the  thirtieth  annual  or  tenth  triennial 
report  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society,  and  the 
eighteenth  annual  report  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society. 

It  may  be  asked,  why  did  I,  after  opposing  most 
strenuously  on  two  occasions  the  relationship  between 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, now  acquiesce  in  and  advocate  the  measure. 

1  answer,  because  on  the  two  former  occasions  I  did 
not  think  the  time  had  come  for  such  action:  for  it 
would  be  regarded  as  the  triumph  of  one  party.  But  so 
great  had  been  the  change  between  1871  and  1877,  that 
it  was  both  desirable  and  wise,  to  accomplish  the  meas- 
ure, and  thus  restore  as  much  of  harmony  as  possible  in 
our  great  missionary  operations. 

To  the  charge  of  inconsistency  sometimes  brought 
against  me,  I  have  only  to  say  that  I  would  rather  appear 
to  be  inconsistent,  than  actually  be  so  blind  as  not  to 
recognize  the  changes  going  on  around  us  all  the  time. 
During  the  great  war,  I  was  steady  for  the  Union;  but 
when  it  was  over,  I  did  not  care  to  prolong  it  by  fighting 
the  battles  over  again. 

And  so  in  our  Church  matters.  I  fought  long  and 
hard  against  that  kind  of  High  Churchism  which  as- 
sumed everything  and  granted  nothing.  That  sacer- 
dotalism which  puts  the  Church  and  the  ministry  in  the 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  407 

place  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  every  other  ism 
which  denied  and  trod  under  foot  the  Christ-given  and 
inalienable  rights  of  every  Christian  man  and  woman. 
And  in  this  fight  I  received  many  wounds,  the  scars  of 
which  remain  to  this  day.  But  when  the  good  Lord 
took  hold  of  the  hearts  of  men,  and  made  them  see  and 
feel  and  act  like  brethren — brethren  of  a  common  heri- 
tage of  common  rights  and  privileges, — then  I  hung  up 
my  weapons,  and  began  to  shake  hands  all  round.  For 
that  was  better  than  fighting. 

I  have  always  been  known  and  shall  always  be  known 
as  holding  evangelical  views  of  the  gospel.  But  if  my 
brother  who  walks  by  my  side  does  not,  will  not,  or  can- 
not, see  things  as  I  do,  I  cannot  for  my  life  understand 
why  I  should  denounce  him,  and  tell  him  he  has  no 
business  in  this  Church  of  ours. 

There  was  one  thing  which  made  this  General  Con- 
vention somewhat  remarkable,  and  which  ought  not  to 
be  passed  by  unnoticed.  For  many  years  there  had  been 
a  growing  dissatisfaction  with  the  working  of  the  Board 
of  Missions.  It  had  become  a  very  cumbrous  piece  of 
machinery,  and  failed  to  accomplish  the  end  proposed. 
Its  annual  sessions  ceased  to  awaken  much  interest, 
particularly  of  the  kind  the  missionary  work  needed.  The 
time  was  largely  occupied  in  listening  to  debates  which 
amounted  to  little  or  nothing,  and  so  the  convention 
took  the  matter  in  hand,  and  made  short  work  of  it. 

The  old  board  was  wiped  out.  Not  a  vestige  of  it  was 
left.  A  new  canon  was  adopted  which  made  the  Gen- 
eral Convention,  itself,  the  Domestic  and  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society;  and  provided  that  at  any  meeting  of  the 
convention,  it  may  at  any  time,  resolve  itself  into  the  Mis- 
sionary Society. 

For   the   transaction    of  its    business,  it  appointed   a 


408  RECORDS    OF   AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

board  of  managers  consisting  of  thirty  members:  fifteen 
clergymen,  and  fifteen  laymen. 

This  board,  thus  constituted,  was  to  divide  itself  into 
two  committees  of  equal  numbers.  One  committee  to  be 
called  the  Domestic  Committee,  and  the  other  the  For- 
eign Committee;  each  committee  to  have  its  own  secre- 
tary and  treasurer.  As  before,  the  field  was  to  be  the 
world:  and  all  general  missionary  work  within  the 
United  States  and  territories  to  be  under  the  care  of  the 
Domestic  Committee;  while  all  the  work  of  the  outside 
of  the  United  States  and  territories  was  to  be  put  in 
charge  of  the  Foreign  Committee. 

This  was  a  big  stride  in  the  right  direction,  and  it  was 
a  matter  of  astonishment  to  not  a  few.  It  really  carried 
into  effect  most  of  the  views  which  I  had  sketched  off  on 
paper  three  years  before,  and  which,  at  the  time,  made 
quite  a  stir,  but  failed  to  receive  favorable  action. 

Believing  the  views  were  practical,  and  that,  if 
adopted,  they  would  give  much  greater  efficiency  to  our 
missionary  operations,  I  was  content  to  wait  and  see 
what  the  future  would  bring  forth.  But  I  had  no  idea 
that  so  great  a  change  could  take  place  in  so  short  a  time. 

While  in  Boston,  during  the  early  part  of  the  conven- 
tion of  1877,  I  heard  nothing  of  this  proposed  action 
with  regard  to  our  missionary  organization ;  and  my 
amazement  may  be  imagined,  when,  soon  after  my  return 
to  New  York,  I  received  a  request  from  a  member  of  the 
General  Convention  to  make  out,  and  forward  at  once, 
a  list  of  thirty  clergymen  and  laymen,  as  the  board 
of  managers  of  the  new  missionary  organization  !  Could 
this  be  possible  I  asked  myself?  But  hoping  it  might 
be  true,  I  complied  with  the  request,  and  sent  a  list  of 
about  forty  names. 

Some  one  may  ask,  did  I  send  my  own  name.     1  an- 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  409 

swer,  No,  not  I !  But  I  was  appointed  one  of  the  thirty. 
Of  course  this  new  arrangement  dispensed  with  any  fur- 
ther need  of  commissions. 

The  new  organization  went  into  operation  at  once,  and 
has  worked  admirably  well  ever  since.  Up  to  the  time 
of  this  writing,  now  over  five  years,  I  have  never  known 
a  partizan  discussion  upon  any  subject  or  question  what- 
ever. I  have  never  heard  any  allusion  to  parties.  Every 
subject  has  been  considered  upon  its  merits;  and  every 
action  has  been  the  result  of  honest  convictions,  and  has 
had  in  view  the  best  interest  of  the  work  in  hand.  The 
meetings  of  the  board  are  no  longer  the  occasions  for 
speech-making  or  harangues  of  any  kind;  but  for  hard, 
solid  work. 

In  the  composition  of  this  new  organization,  I  can 
only  say  that  if  any  party  had  reason  to  grumble,  it 
was  not  the  evangelical  party.  We  were  treated  with 
due — yes,  marked  respect.  But  I  am  bound  to  say  that 
I  do  not  believe  the  General  Convention  was  influenced 
in  the  least  by  any  spirit  of  partizanship  in  making  up 
the  board  of  managers.  The  whole  was  the  result  of  the 
prevalence  of  a  better  spirit  throughout  the  Church,  and 
I  recognize  the  hand  of  God  in  it  all. 

Some  time  after  the  Church  Missionary  Society  became 
an  auxiliary  to  the  General  Society,  it  was  deemed  best 
to  transfer  the  care  and  responsibility  of  the  work  in 
Mexico  to  that  body.  Questions  relating  to  administra- 
tion and  episcopal  prerogatives  could  more  readily  be 
dealt  with  by  the  foreign  committee  and  board  of  mana- 
gers than  by  an  auxiliary.  Accordingly,  the  transfer  of 
this  work  took  place  on  the  first  of  January,  1878. 

This  was  a  great  relief  to  me.  For  ten  years  I  had 
given  a  great  deal  of  thought  and  labor  to  this  portion 
of  our  missionary  operations.  The  want  of  proper  admin- 


410  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

istration  of  affairs  in  Mexico  had  brought  about  many 
complications  and  embarrassments,  which  occasioned  con- 
stant anxiety,  and  more  labor  than  I  was  able  to  perform. 
It  is  true,  much  of  this  work  was  done  by  Mr.  Newbold, 
the  financial  secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
and  done  well;  still,  as  the  corresponding  secretary,  I 
could  not  wholly  lay  aside  the  responsibilities  involved. 
Consequently  I  was  very  glad,  and  much  relieved,  when 
the  transfer  was  accomplished. 

About  this  time,  the  societies  lost  a  valued  friend  in 
the  death  of  Mr.  Frederick  G.  Foster. 

I  come  now  to  the  year  1880,  during  which  several 
events  occurred  which  were  of  considerable  interest  to 
me  personally;  and  some  of  them  had  an  interest  of  a 
more  general  character. 

I  had  given  much  thought  to  the  policy  our  evangeli- 
cal societies  should  pursue,  and  had  reached  the  conclu- 
sion that  no  policy  would  be  wise  or  successful  which 
did  not  fully  recognize  the  changes  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  general  sentiment  of  our  Church,  and  the 
new  issues  which  were  before  us.  Ritualism  was  spread- 
ing its  errors  in  one  direction,  and  Rationalism  in 
another. 

To  meet  these  dangers,  our  committee  were  a  unit  in 
favor  of  publishing  and  purchasing  works  bearing  upon 
these  issues,  and  carefully  distributing  them  where  they 
would  accomplish  the  best  results.  We  had  not  the 
means  to  scatter  them  broadcast  throughout  the  Church. 
Accordingly,  I  opened  a  correspondence  with  our  differ- 
ent theological  schools,  and  with  quite  a  number  of  our 
bishops  and  other  clergy;  and  through  these  several 
agencies,  we  were  enabled  to  place  valuable  works  in 
the  hands  of  the  students  of  the  seminaries,  particularly 
those  who  were  about  to  graduate;  and  also  in  the 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  411 

hands  of  many  of  our  younger  clergy.  It  was  a  matter 
of  surprise  and  gratification,  to  find  with  what  readiness 
and  interest  these  works  were  received. 

This  policy  or  mode  of  operation  was  steadily  pursued, 
until  we  had  free  access  to  all  our  seminaries;  and  the 
publications  sent  were  cordially  received. 

I  need  not  take  the  time  or  space  to  name  the  books 
and  tracts  thus  put  in  circulation.  It  is  enough  to  say 
that  they  bore  upon  all  the  points  in  controversy 
throughout  our  Church. 

It  was  gratifying  to  have  the  policy  we  were  thus  pur- 
suing cordially  approved  at  one  of  our  public  meetings. 

On  motion  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Newton  of  Philadelphia,  it 
was — 

"  Resolved:  That  this  meeting  has  heard,  with  great 
pleasure,  of  the  work  in  which  the  society  is  now  en- 
gaged. That  we  desire  to  return  our  thanks  to  the 
brethren  who  are  conducting  its  operations;  and  that 
we  assure  them  of  our  cordial  and  earnest  support  in 
the  carrying  on  of  their  work." 

Early  in  this  year  our  societies  suffered  a  great  loss  in 
the  death  of  Mr.  Stewart  Brown,  of  New  York.  He  de- 
parted this  life  in  the  month  of  January,  1880,  in  the 
seventy-ninth  year  of  his  age. 

For  nearly  thirty  years,  Mr.  Brown  had  been  one  of 
my  warmest  and  truest  friends.  I  was  deeply  attached 
to  him,  and  his  death  was  a  great  personal  affliction. 

At  the  request  of  the  committee  of  the  Evangelical 
Knowledge  Society,  I  prepared  for  its  records  a  notice 
of  his  death.  His  place  on  our  committee  was  filled  by 
the  appointment  of  Mr.  James  M.  Brown,  his  brother, 
and  another  warm  personal  friend. 

Another  thing  occurred  during  this  year  which  great- 
ly surprised  me  and  my  friends.  It  was  my  appoint- 


412  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE   LIFE. 

raent  as  a  trustee  of  the  General  Theological  Seminary. 
Had  anybody  broached  such  a  thing  a  few  years  before, 
it  would  have  been  regarded  as  among  the  impossibilities. 

How  it  exactly  came  to  pass.  I  do  not  know.  Nothing 
had  been  said  to  me  on  the  subject;  but  there  were  two 
or  three  vacancies  in  the  New  York  representation,  and 
Dr.  Dix  nominated  Dr.  Cotton  Smith  and  myself  to  fill 
two  of  these  vacancies. 

The  nomination  was  seconded,  and  I  was  told  the  elec- 
tion was  unanimous,  and  with  no  inconsiderable  clap- 
ping of  hands. 

The  Rip  Van  Winkles  of  both  of  the  old  parties  were 
pretty  considerably  waked  up  by  this  action,  and  went 
about  asking  what  it  all  meant.  A  few  tongues  wag- 
ged for  a  while,  and  indulged  in  some  very  sage  remarks. 

Now  the  explanation  was  this;  no  more,  no  less.  The 
election  of  Dr.  Hoffman  as  Dean  of  the  Seminary,  was 
the  first  step  in  a  new  departure,  and  his  removal  to 
New  York  was  the  beginning  of  a  revolution  in  the  pol- 
icy and  management  of  that  institution.  It  had  been  a 
General  Seminary  in  name,  long  enough.  An  effort  was 
now  to  be  put  forth  to  make  it  general  in  fact 

Now  all  this  was  the  result  of  the  more  catholic  spirit 
which  had  been  growing  stronger  and  stronger  for  sev- 
eral years  past.  I  had  known  Dr.  Hoffman  for  many 
years.  We  had  been  associated  in  the  administration  of 
the  Indian  commission;  and  in  the  new  organization  of 
our  missionary  operations  I  had  been  associated  with 
him  on  the  foreign  committee. 

Knowing  him  as  I  did,  I  felt  and  said,  that  his  ap- 
pointment as  Dean  of  the  Seminary  was  one  of  the  most 
important  steps  that  had  been  taken  for  years  in  our 
Church.  It  was  significantly  and  eminently  a  step  in 
the  right  direction. 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  413 

But  when  I  was  thinking  and  saying  this,  the  thought 
never  entered  my  head  that  I  should  be  associated  with 
him  in  the  affairs  of  that  institution.  But,  like  much  in 
my  life,  this  came  unsought  and  undesired. 

Under  the  circumstances,  I  felt  it  was  my  duty  to  ac- 
cept the  trust,  and  do  what  I  could  to  make  the  General 
Seminary  what  it  should  be.  I  had  labored  long  and  hard 
for  the  Ohio  Institutions,  the  Virginia  Seminary,  the 
Philadelphia  Divinity  School,  the  Cambridge  School,  for 
Griswold  College,  and  later  for  Bishop  Whipple's  Institu- 
tion ;  and  why  should  I  not  now  labor  for  the  General 
Seminary  ?  Surely,  it  needed  somebody  to  work  for  it. 

After  many  conferences  with  the  dean,  and  a  full  un- 
derstanding as  to  the  policy  to  be  pursued,  it  was  pro- 
posed that  some  forty  or  fifty  men,  clergymen  and  lay- 
men, should  be  asked  to  come  together  for  an  inter- 
change of  views  with  regard  to  the  institution.  These 
parties  were  invited  by  a  private  note  sent  by  the  dean. 

The  meeting  was  held  in  the  large  room  of  the  New 
York  Mutual  Life  Insurance  Company.  The  attendance 
was  large,  and  representative.  Bishop  Potter  presided. 
The  dean  stated  the  object  of  the  meeting.  Dr.  Dix  fol- 
lowed. Then  Dr.  Morgan. 

At  this  point  Bishop  Potter  called  on  me.  In  respond- 
ing, I  made  a  clean  breast  of  it;  frankly  stated  what  had 
been  my  views  with  regard  to  the  administration  of  the 
seminary,  and  my  unwillingness,  hitherto,  to  support  it 
in  any  way;  but  that  being  fully  convinced  that  a  new 
leaf  was  to  be  turned  over,  and  that  wiser  counsel  was 
to  prevail,  I  was  in  favor  of  rendering  such  aid  as  the 
circumstances  seemed  to  require. 

A  special  committee  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a 
statement,  to  submit  to  the  Church,  showing  the  pres- 
ent condition  and  urgent  need  of  the  seminary.  Of 


414  RECORDS    OF  AN    ACTIVE    LIFE. 

this  committee  I  was  made  a  member.  In  due  time  a 
proper  document  was  drawn  up  and  printed. 

But  not  long  after,  I  was  made  a  member  of  the  stand- 
ing committee  of  the  seminary,  the  ruling  power  during 
the  recesses  of  the  board  of  trustees. 

By  the  standing  committee,  I  was  made  a  member  of 
a  special  committee  of  five  to  revise  and  propose  amend- 
ments to  the  statutes  of  the  institution.  The  other 
members  were  the  dean,  Dr.  Dix,  Dr.  Drisler,  and  the 
secretary  of  the  board,  Dr.  Farrington. 

On  every  Saturday  afternoon  during  the  winter,  this 
committee  met  at  my  study,  and  went  over  the  whole 
ground,  suggesting  some  additions  and  many  changes. 
On  reporting  to  the  standing  committee,  our  work 
was  unanimously  approved;  and  subsequently  was  ap- 
proved by  the  board.  All  this,  I  believe,  was  in  the 
direct  line  of  improvement. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  in  accepting  this  trust,  I  was 
not  idle,  but  in  every  legitimate  way  did  what  I  could 
to  promote  the  best  interest  of  the  institution. 

I  may  speak  here  of  two  agencies  with  which  I  was 
connected,  and  which,  in  my  judgment,  had  very  much 
to  do  in  bringing  about  the  great  changes  of  opinion  and 
feeling  in  our  Church  to  which  I  have  so  pf'ten  alluded. 

It  was.  I  think,  after  the  convention  of  1871,  that  a 
"clerical  club,"  was  formed,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  up 
and  discussing  various  subjects  of  special  and  general 
interests  to  our  Church  and  to  the  cause  of  Christianity. 
While  the  club  had  no  partizan  ends  in  view,  it  was  made 
up,  for  the  most  part,  of  those  who  wished  to  intro- 
duce a  more  tolerant  and  a  more  truly  catholic  spirit 
throughout  our  communion.  Perhaps  those  who  had  a 
leaning  to  what  is  techincally  termed  broad  Churchism, 
were  the  leaders  in  the  movement.  If  so,- 1  give  them 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  415 

the  credit  and  the  honor  which  justly  belongs  to  them. 
I  was  elected  a  member  of  this  body. 

After  the  preliminary  organization,  all  members  were 
elected.  I  presume  I  owed  my  election  to  the  fact,  that 
though  a  pronounced  low  churchman,  I  had  always  con- 
tended for  an  honest  and  fair  recognition  of  the  rights 
of  all  parties  to  live  and  act  in  this  Church  of  ours. 

Among  the  originators  and  early  members  of  the  club, 
I  may  mention  the  Rev.  Dr.  Washburn  of  Calvary,  Dr. 
Osgood,  Dr.  Cotton  Smith,  Dr.  Harwood  of  New  Haven, 
Bishop  Clark  of  Rhode  Island,  Dr.  Wildes  of  Riverdale, 
Dr.  Phillips  Brooks  of  Boston,  Dr.  Huntington  of  Wor- 
cester, Dr.  C.  S.  Henry,  Dr.  J.  H.  Rylance,  and  others. 

As  the  club  grew,  it  was  thought  best  to  divide  it,  locat- 
ing one  part  in  Boston  and  the  other  in  New  York. 
One  was  called  the  Boston  Club,  and  the  other  the  New 
York  Club. 

The  exercises  consisted  of  essays  on  appointed  subjects 
and  by  appointed  writers,  and  free  discussions  after  the 
essays  or  papers.  Without  dwelling  upon  the  history  of 
the  club  I  may  say,  that  it  was  our  privilege  to  listen  to 
some  of  the  ablest  papers  and  discussions  I  have  ever 
listened  to. 

Here  men  of  different  schools  and  widely  different 
views  were  brought  face  to  face,  and  calmly  listened  to 
what  each  one  had  to  say.  There  was  an  earnest  pres- 
entation of  the  convictions  and  opinions  of  the  various 
writers  and  speakers;  and  it  was  not  long  till  we  all  felt 
there  was  room  for  these  differences,  and  that  instead  of 
denouncing  them,  we  should  welcome  them  as  signs  of 
a  true  life  and  a  real  progress. 

Our  Church  has  been  much  hindered,  and  Christianity 
wonnded,  by  a  spirit  of  unreasoning  dogmatism,  which 
seemed  to  think  that  nothing  could  be  true  and  good 


416  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

which  did  not  square  with  systems  and  definitions,  which 
fallible  men  like  ourselves  had  made  and  set  forth.  It 
was  not  God's  truth  for  which  the  different  parties  had 
so  long  been  contending,  but  for  opinions  and  theories 
of  that  truth. 

How  often  have  I  wished  that  all  our  clergy, — yes,  all 
our  ministers  of  the  Gospel, — could  have  the  privilege 
of  listening  to  just  such  discussions  as  from  month  to 
month  took  place  in  our  club.  I  am  sure  they  would  be 
less  opinionated,  and  more  Christ-like. 

When  Dean  Stanley  visited  this  country,  our  club  gave 
him  a  public  breakfast,  at  which  I  was  called  to  preside. 
It  was  rather  a  notable  event,  and  attracted  a  good  deal 
of  attention. 

At  a  joint  meeting  of  the  Boston  and  New  York  clubs 
in  New  Haven,  I  think  in  June,  1874,  the  subject  of  hold- 
ing a  Church  congress  was  discussed.  So  great  had  been 
the  benefit  of  the  two  clubs,  it  was  thought  the  whole 
Church  should  as  far  as  possible,  share  in  these  benefits. 
After  a  full  discussion,  it  was  resolved  to  hold  a  congress 
in  New  York,  just  before  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Convention  of  that  year. 

The  executive  committee  was  appointed  to  carry  into 
effect  the  joint  action  of  the  two  clubs.  Dr.  Wildes  was 
appointed  the  secretary  of  the  committee,  and  I  was  ap. 
pointed  the  chairman. 

The  committee  immediately  set  to  work  to  secure 
writers  and  speakers  for  two  or  three  sessions  of  the  first 
congress.  We  engaged  Association  Hall,  as  the  place  of 
meeting,  and  made  all  other  arrangements.  We  had 
adopted  a  rule,  that  the  bishop  in  whose  diocese  the  con- 
gress was  to  meet  should  be  asked  to  preside. 

In  accordance  with  this  rule,  a  letter  was  addressed  to 
the  Bishop  of  New  York,  informing  him  of  what  had  been 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  417 

done,  naming-  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  and  asking 
him  to  preside. 

To  this  letter  no  reply  was  received  for  some  consider- 
able time.  This  was  not  strange,  for  the  bishop  was 
much  absent  on  his  summer  visitations. 

In  due  time  a  package  came,  addressed  to  me  as  chair- 
man of  the  executive  committee;  and  on  opening  it,  I  was 
surprised  to  find  a  voluminous  document  from  the  bishop, 
declining  the  invitation  to  preside,  and  giving,  at  length, 
his  reasons  for  doing  so.  I  immediately  summoned  the 
committee,  and  laid  the  document  before  them.  A  good 
deal  of  surprise,  and  not  a  little  indignation,  were  ex- 
pressed at  the  stand  the  bishop  had  taken,  and  the  rea- 
sons he  assigned  therefor. 

He  seemed  to  call  in  question  the  right  to  hold  a  con- 
gress, and  intimated  that  our  purpose  was  to  influence 
the  action  of  the  General  Convention.  In  a  word,  the 
bishop  evidently  did  not  want  a  congress  to  be  held,  and 
he  was  not  very  careful  or  very  clear  in  the  language  he 
employed. 

Dr.  Washburn  took  the  matter  in  hand,  and  prepared 
at  once  a  very  pungent  and  forcible  answer.  In  a  few 
days  both  documents  appeared  in  pamplet  form,  and  were 
widely  circulated. 

The  question  was  asked,  What  would  the  committee 
do  ?  Would  we  disband  and  give  up  the  congress  ? 
Not  for  an  instant  did  we  hesitate.  We  let  it  be  under- 
stood that  the  congress  would  take  place.  We  were  not 
a  little  embarrassed  by  receiving  letters  from  some  of  the 
writers  and  speakers  declining  to  appear,  as  they  had 
promised  to  do;  not  because  their  views  had  changed 
with  regard  to  the  congress,  but  from  motives  of  delicacy. 

As  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  had  declined  to  preside, 
we  could  not  well  ask  a  bishop  from  another  diocese  to 


418  RECORDS    OF   AN   ACTIVE    LIFE. 

take  his  place;  and  so  we  invited  Dr.  Alexander  Vinton, 
to  act  as  the  president.  We  knew  he  was,  in  point  of 
intellect,  character,  and  power,  the  peer  of  any  man  in 
our  Church. 

Finally  the  time  came  for  the  congress.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  first  day  we  met,  for  a  devotional  service,  in  Cal- 
vary Church.  Bishop  Clark,  Bishop  Whipple,  Bishop 
Whittle,  and  Bishop  Hare  took  charge  of  the  services. 

After  an  address  by  one  of  the  bishops,  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per was  administered.  In  the  evening  a  session  of  the 
congress  was  held  at  Association  Hall.  A  great  crowd 
assembled;  very  many  members  of  the  General  Conven- 
tion had  arrived,  and  were  present. 

Dr.  Vinton  presided,  and  made  a  grand  address;  and 
all  things  passed  off  well.  The  congress  was  held.  It 
was  a  success.  Nobody  was  hurt,  and  the  popular  ver- 
dict was  that  the  congress  is  a  good  thing,  a  new  depart- 
ure in  the  right  direction.  No  more  active  opposition  ap- 
peared, and  it  went  on  from  year  to  year,  increasing  in 
power  and  usefulness  each  year. 

Subsequently,  another  meeting  of  this  body  was  ap- 
pointed to  be  held  in  New  York,  and  the  bishop  very 
gracefully  accepted  the  invitation  to  preside. 

It  is  no  part  of  my  place  in  these  records  to  write  a 
history  of  the  Church  Congress.  There  is  but  one  person 
who  can  do  this  properly,  and  he  is  the  Rev.  Geo.  D. 
Wildes,  D.D.,  the  honored  Secretary,  to  whom  the  con- 
gress and  the  whole  Church  owe  so  much  for  the  com- 
plete success  and  effective  usefulness  of  this  organization. 
But  there  are  two  little  facts  which  I  will  just  mention 
in  this  connection. 

While  the  congress  has  not  been,  is  not,  and  will  not, 
be  the  agent  or  organ  or  instrument  of  any  clique,  school, 
or  party,  but  has  represented  and  will  represent  all 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  419 

schools  and  parties  in  the  Church;  still,  it  had  its  origin 
in  a  body  of  moderate  churchmen.  Its  secretary  in  chief 
has  always  been  an  old  fashioned,  liberal  minded,  low 
churchman;  the  chairman  of  the  executive  committee,  a 
pronounced  evangelical;  and  the  place  where  the  com- 
mittee has  held  its  meetings  and  transacted  its  business 
has  been  the  office  of  the  Evangelical  Knowledge 
Society. 

Now  who  will  say,  after  this,  that  the  evangelical 
low  churchmen  have  not  been  laboring  in  the  interests 
of  harmony,  unity,  and  peace  ?  And  who,  better  than 
they,  can  use  with  a  full  heart  the  prayer  for  All  Saints' 
Day,  as  well  as  the  last  prayer  in  the  Prayer  Book  ? 

An  event  very  personal  to  myself,  marked  the  year 
1880.  My  health  had  not  been  good,  and  yet  I  was  able 
to  attend  to  a  good  deal  of  business.  When  the  summer 
opened.  I  engaged  to  take  the  responsibility  of  supply- 
ing the  pulpit,  or  rather  seeing  that  the  pulpit  of  the  E,ev. 
Dr.  Walsh  of  Bergen  Point  was  supplied,  during  his  ab- 
sence of  some  months  in  Europe. 

From  my  relations  to  the  parish,  from  its  origin  to  the 
present  time,  I  very  naturally  felt  a  special  interest  in 
the  people  there.  My  plan  was  to  take  the  services  a 
portion  of  the  time  myself,  and  engage  some  other  clergy- 
man to  take  them  when  I  could  not  go. 

During  the  summer,  my  wife  and  daughter  went  to 
East  Hampton,  Long  Island,  while  I  remained  in  the  city 
or  near  the  city. 

I  was  to  officiate  on  the  first  Sunday  in  September,  at 
Bergen  Point,  and  administer  the  communion.  I  went 
to  my  old  home,  Mr.  Solon  Humphreys',  on  Saturday. 

On  Sunday  morning  I  felt  about  as  I  had  been  feeling 
for  a  week  or  more,  which  was  not  very  well.  I  had  but 
little  strength.  The  morning  was  very  warm;  but  I  was 


420  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

not  particularly  oppressed  by  the  heat,  and  went  on  with 
ease,  in  the  services,  until  I  came  to  the  sermon.  When 
about  half  way  through  the  short  address  I  intended  to 
make,  I  suddenly  stopped,  sat  down,  and  from  that 
time  for  five  hours  I  retained  no  recollection  of  anything 
that  occurred. 

I  was  taken  to  Mr,  Humphreys'  house.  A  physician 
was  called,  who  administered  such  remedies  as  the  case 
seemed  to  require.  Quite  late  in  the  afternoon  I  seemed 
to  awake  as  from  a  long  sleep,  and  could  not  understand 
why  I  was  in  my  room,  and  on  the  bed.  But  I  need  not 
dwell  upon  the  matter. 

I  had  what  is  usually  called  a  sunstroke.  After  find- 
ing out  what  the  matter  was,  I  arose,  and  sat  for  some 
time  on  the  piazza  talking  with  the  family,  and  with 
many  friends  who  called  to  inquire  after  me. 

The  next  morning  Mrs.  Humphreys  took  me  to  my 
house  in  New  York.  In  the  meantime  my  wife  and 
daughter  had  been  telegraphed,  so  that  they  reached 
home  soon  after  I  did.  A  remarkable  feature  of  the 
case  was,  that  while  I  was  apparently  unconscious,  I 
answered  questions  correctly,  and  even  gave  Mr.  Hum- 
phreys the  full  address  of  my  family,  so  that  a  telegraph 
message  could  reach  them. 

Thus  suddenly  my  active  life  was  brought  to  a  close 
on  Sunday,  the  5th  of  September,  1880,  a  few  days 
before  completing  three  score  years  and  ten. 

During  the  years  which  have  passed  since  the  se- 
rious attack  which  has  so  disabled  me,  I  have  been  per- 
mitted to  make  three  or  four  pleasant  journeys,  and  not 
only  to  keep  up  my  interest  in  the  various  institutions 
and  societies  with  which  I  have  been  long  connected, 
but  to  take  some  little  part  in  two  or  three  matters  of 
much  importance.  The  first  was  with  reference  to  the 


MY   JOURNEY    TO    MEXICO.  421 

General  Theological  Seminary.  For  a  long  time  its 
friends  had  felt  that  the  constitution  of  its  board  of 
trustees  was  of  such  a  character  as  to  embarrass  rather 
than  promote  its  interests.  Under  the  existing  arrange- 
ment, the  board  consisted  of  several  hundred  members 
in  addition  to  the  bishops.  A  special  committee  was 
appointed  to  revise  the  constitution,  and  report  upon  the 
same.  Of  this  special  committee  I  was  a  member. 
After  mature  consideration,  the  committee  reported  in 
favor  of  diminishing  the  number  of  trustees  to  fifty 
members  in  addition  to  the  bishops.  Of  these  fifty, 
twenty-five  were  to  represent  the  money  endowments, 
and  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  dioceses  from  which 
the  endowments  had  been  made.  The  other  twenty-five 
members  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  General  Conven- 
tion, to  represent  the  Church  at  large.  This  report  was 
adopted  by  the  board  of  trustees,  and  ratified  by  the 
General  Convention  of  1883. 

I  was  one  of  the  twenty-five  appointed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Convention. 

Another  matter  of  interest  was  the  organization  of 
the  present  Board  of  Missions.  It  had  long  been  felt 
by  some,  that  the  division  of  the  board  into  two  separate 
and  distinct  committees,  each  with  its  secretary  and 
treasurer,  acting  in  a  measure  independently  of  each 
other,  was  an  unfortunate  arrangement.  I  was  ap- 
pointed a  member  of  a  special  committee  to  consider 
and  report  upon  this  subject.  The  committee  finally 
reported  in  favor  of  changing  this  mode  of  operation, 
and  of  having  one  general  secretary  and  treasurer,  and 
also,  of  having  all  our  missionary  matters,  domestic  and 
foreign,  brought  before  the  whole  board  at  each  monthly 
meeting.  In  this  way,  the  members  of  the  board  would 
become  familiar  with  all  our  missionary  operations  at 


422  RECORDS    OF  AN  ACTIVE    LIFE. 

home  and  abroad.  This  report  was  adopted,  and  its  re- 
commendations carried  into  effect. 

I  will  briefly  allude,  also,  to  the  policy  at  present 
pursued  by  the  Evangelical  Knowledge  Society.  For 
some  years,  the  funds  of  the  society  have  been  carefully 
invested,  in  order  that  its  work  might  be  continued  inde- 
finitely, in  the  future.  Great  ecomomy  has  been  prac- 
ticed; and  at  present,  much  of  its  income  is  used  in  adding 
carefully  selected  works  to  the  libraries  of  such  of  our 
younger  clergy  as  may  need  and  value  this  kind  of  aid. 
In  this  way,  many  graduates  from  all  our  theological 
seminaries  are  assisted,  and  thus  its  good  work  is  going 
on. 

These  records  will  not  have  been  written  in  vain,  if 
they  prove  to  be  of  interest  and  benefit  to  those  who 
read  them;  and  are  in  any  degree  the  means  of  glorify- 
ing Him,  whose  goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  me, 
all  the  days  of  my  life. 


\ 


3X 

5W5 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


!»482 


